IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

I.I

■SIM 125

1.25 |l.4 ,..6

.4 6"

►

Photographic

Sciences

Corporation

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. MS80

(716) 872-4503

f/j

f/.

,'^

CIHM/ICMH

Microfiche

Series.

CIHIVI/ICIVIH
Collection de
microfiches.

Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiquss

Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques

The Institute has attempted to obtain the best
original copy available for filming. Features of this
copy which may be bibiiographically unique,
which may alter any of the images in the
reproduction, or which may significantly change
the usual method of filming, are checiced below.

D
D

Coloured covers/
Couverture de couleur

I I Covers damaged/

Couverture endommagte

Covers restored and/or laminated/
Couverture restaur^ et/ou peiiiculAe

Cover title missing/

Le titre de couverture manque

Coloured maps/

Cartes gAographiques en couleur

Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/
Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire)

I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/

Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur

Bound with other material/
ReiiA avec d'autres documents

Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion
along interior margin/

La reliure serr^e peut causer de I'ombre ou de la
distortion le long de la marge intArieure

Blank leaves added during restoration may
appear within the text. Whenever possible, these
have been omitted from filming/
II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouttes
iors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte,
mais, lorsqua cela Atait possible, ces pages n'ont
pas 6tA filmAes.

Additional comments:/
Commentaires suppl6mentairas:

L'Institut a microfilm^ le meiileur exemplaire
qu'il lui a At* possible de se procurer. Les details
de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-Atre uniques du
point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier
une image reprodulte, ou qui peuvent exiger une
modification dans la methods normaie de fiimage
sont indiqute ci-dessous.

I I Coloured pages/

Pages de couleur

Pages damaged/
Pages endommagtes

□ Pages restored and/or laminated/
Pages restauries et/ou peiliculies

Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/
Pages dicoiories, tacheties ou piqu6es

, I Pages detached/
^ Pages d6tach6es

I I ShGwthrough/

Transparence

Quality of prir

Quality inigale de i'impression

Includes supplementary materii
Comprend du materiel supplAmentaire

Only edition available/
Seuie Edition disponible

V~7( Quality of print varies/

I I Includes supplementary material/

I I Only edition available/

Tl
to

Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata
slips, tissues, etc., have been refiimed to
ensure the best possible image/
Les pages totaiement ou partiellement
obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure,
etc.. ont M filmAes A nouveau de fapon h
obtenir la meilieure image possible.

P<
o1
fll

Oi
b4
th
sk
ot
fir
sU
or

Th
sh
Til
wl

M<
dll
en
be
rig
rei
mi

This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/

Ce document est film* au taux de reduction indiqu* ci-dessous.

10X 14X 18X 22X

26X

90X

12X

16X

20X

24X

28X

32X

Th« copy fllmad h«r« has b—n raproducad thanka
to tha ganaroalty of:

' Library Division

ProvineisJ Archivti of British Columbia

L'axamplaira f ilmA f ut raprodult firAca i la
gAntroaltA da:

Library Division

Provincial Archives of British Columbia

Tha Imagaa appaaring hara ara tha baat quality
poaalbia eonaldaring tha condition and laglblllty
of tha original copy and In kaaping with tha
filming contract apacif Icatlona.

Las imagaa tulvantaa ont AtA raproduitaa avac la
plua grand soin, compta tanu da !a condition at
da la nattatA da I'axampialra filmA. at an
conformitA avac laa conditiona du contrat da
filmaga.

Original copiaa In printad pa^ar covars ara filmad
baglnning with tha front covar and anding on
tha laat paga with a printad or llluatratad impraa-
■Ion, or tha back covar whan appropriata. All
othar original copiaa ara filmad baglnning on tha
firat paga with a printad or llluatratad impraa-
aion. and anding on tha laat paga with a printad
or llluatratad impraaaion.

Tha laat racordad f rama on aach microficha
ahali contain tha aymbol — ^> Imaaning "CON-
TINUED"), or tha aymbol ▼ (moaning "END"),
whichavar appliaa.

Laa axamplairaa origlnaux dont la couvartura an
napiar aat ImprimAa aont fllmAa an commanqant
par la pramlar plat at •n tarminant aoit par la
darnlAra paga qui comporta una ampralnta
d'impraaaion ou d'llluatration, aoit par la aacond
plat, aalon la caa. Toua laa autraa axamplairaa
origlnaux sont fllmAa an commandant par la
pramlAra paga qui comporta una ampralnta
d'impraaaion ou d'illuatration at mn tarminant par
la darnlAra paga qui comporta una talla
ampralnta.

Un daa symboiaa auivanta apparattra aur la
darnlAra imaga da chaqua microficha, aalon la
caa: la aymboia — »> aignifia "A SUIVRE". la
aymbola ▼ aignifia "FIN".

Mapa. plataa. charta, ate. may ba filmad at
diffarant raduction ratioa. Thoaa too larga to ba
antiraly includad in ona axpoaura ara filmad
baglnning in tha uppar laft hand cornar, iaft to
right and top to bottom, aa many framaa aa
raquirad. Tha following diagrama illuatrata tha
mathod:

Laa cartas, planchas, tablaaux. ate, pauvant Atra
filmAa A das taux da rAduction diffAranta.
Lorsqua la documant aat trop grand pour Atra
raproduit an un saul clichA, il aat filmA A partir
da I'angia supAriaur gaucha, da gaucha A droita,
at da haut an baa, an pranant la nombra
d'imagas nAcaaaaira. Las diagrammas suivants
illustrant la mAthoda.

'rW

C^:

s ^' ■•/ I

^■^

f. H \i H I I. <> H ;.

METHODISM IN AMERICA:

WITH THK

PERSONAL NARRATIVE OF THE AUTHOR,

OURINU

A TO I'll THROUOII A TAUT

(IK

THE UiNITED STATES AND CANADA.

HY JAMES I)lXOx\, D.J).

LONDON:

I'UINTI]I> FOIJ THK AUTIIOU :

SOLD IJY JOHN MASON. tUi, rATERNOSTElMlOW ;

AND
UV JAMES PEAKT. BIRMINGHAM.

MDCCCXLIX.

* s ^

Moutri*:iI

Toronto^;^^.

NKW niflNSWIfK

' V6-

r.^-^

!»«

M<«lt|lcluT'/

-■ '^ /

SiilnlilsUi- "" /"^

f'J

H 1

lAUUH ,_^ (0I1III1I.IJS

Nanliui]plc| *?>

) u . . ■** ,.«^ \lliUTis(.iir»- V V'^-^w'^

•4

I iin.u TiSm^i*', "' rnnilxrlainl

^^hihiili-l|ilii;i^
til

/ ...

Wasliiuii

iiitnii y ' y ^-J^ -^

•'^ Kichiiioi

'^X^

/r'

B T ft C A ,f ,^ o ■

^' /

sr<)>nfnhia

., \
Uil|o(l^<-vill<-

/-/

U N IT£D STATES,

METMOiMSM m AMEMllt'A .

Ill ih 40 i(«) MO ton

S C ^ I. £ DT M I 1. e s

HKKKHEXCK to thf CON KICK lA'CKS

I / M.iint

2 A'fif llii)u/is/ni<

.'7 ,1/ /r ^^ r/:

Pn'Vli/iiiri-

7 Xikv ■/ii:<cy

/(' I'/rifii/iii

1^ ^'i iil/i I'll' ,'////,/

J.'f (^irniKi

// //-■/■/,//

j 16 7h'\

Hi /i//iil' A uif

/7 Onritiu

J.I Enf

lit y.'tili ('/j„.

2(> /Wk A'mr

2/ dfUfSff

Z2 .Vt.-rt.'i inthaiio

^■S Alirhitfaii

2-f Chio

2,i tclU.lil '/■•

2G KetUuf.ky.

27 ffelston

2/i /Hl/M*lfl

29 7'rnni/xi.

311 hmti

.?/ ///in,;\-

.■i2 lUifh' tr:

■Ti s/. /,) ,//.,■

M Aril tn.vri.t

• W jWi niphis

.% A 'i/i'//h/i/>i

■'i7 £oiiixii/>iti

I '^ Alii/>ritmt

I .W Jr.r,i..

j -aV' hiih/iii A/i/xii ti

'A Ml

L.«

i*f

l.W

1 It -

LOiNDON :
PRINTED BY JAMES NICHOLS,
lIOXTON-SyCARE.

ADVERTISEMErsT.

Tims voluino lias been prcjcirod for [lultlit-ation under
tlie iuHiioiu't' of Olio only soiitiiiicMit ; iiaiiicly, iv dt'siro to
make tlu; Methodist Ixidy in Iji^dand aeiiuainted with
the stat(! and progr^ ss of their system of religion in tlie
United States.

The author is not conscious to himself of any peculiar
bias in Iiis opinions ; his aim heing sini])ly to state facts
as they presented tJiemselves to his attention, and leave
his readers to draw their own inferences.

Not being a ])olitical agent, he has not felt himself
called upon to enter — except incidentally — into <[uestions
of civil government. His general impression is, however,
that the Americans possess a larger amount of social pros-
perity than any other people upon earth.

But the vexed question of republicanism lies beyond
his purpose ; and he begs to inform his reader beforehand,
that whatever he may meet with is not to be construed
into an expression of opinion, for or against this or any
other form of government, but simply as historical.

One thing, liowever, bearing on this subject may not
be deemed out of place : it is, that the author's impressions
of the true greatness of his own country were never so
strong as during his visit to the States. America is the
offspring of England. England has been reproduced in
America. The character of the parent is .seen in the ath-
letic growth of the son. The blood, the religion, the
ideas, the opinions, and, in imbsta?ict\ the institutions, of
England exist in the United States. On this soil the
Anglo-Saxon race is asserting its supremacy on a gigantic
scale, and with a rare energy and vigour. It is a singular

'615'^^

AnVKllTISEMENT.

phenomenon, whicli every visitor must perceive at once, that
his own country's type of humanity ia predominant. Peo-
ple from all nations in Kurope are seen in lar^jfe numbers
ou the western contiiient ; hut they all become anglicised.
Just as tlu; "■ father of waters," the Mississippi, receivf's
the innumerable tributary streams which How in every
direction to swell and deepen its flood, and then in turn
are blended with and become one with the parent cur-
rent ; so, in like manner, all the races which Hock to
America feel the force, do homage to the superiority, and
fall into the current, of Anglo-Saxon life. In two or
three generations nothing of the German, the Dutchman,
the Frenchman, the Celt remains, but his name, lie has
lost his foreign distinctness, much of his physiognomy,
and all the peculiar characteristics of his origin ; so that
the true identity existing between England and America
is an identity of race. ( )ther things are but the external
adornings of the same soul and body, the same mental
and material organization. Imgland's sons, language,
S(>ntimcnts, freedom, enterprise, courage, religion, — all
live in America ; and are uniting to fonn the greatest
empire of race on which the sun ever shone. England
consequently re-appears on American ground ; and it is
impossible historiadl 1/ to separate the destinies of the
s.ame people ; the annals of the Anglo-Saxon race must
ever include the American branch.

The mrvey now presented to the public can lay claim to
nothing more than an outline. It would require much
niore leisure and information than are in the possession of
the author, to give a full, a complete, narrative of — as he
conscientiously believes — the most gigantic and extraordi-
nary developement of religious truth which has taken
place in modern times.

The work, even its present state, appears under some
disadvantage, from the fact that, when in the States, the
author had not the most remote idea of writing a book ;
his notes were consequently not taken with any view to
such a purpose. From this circumstance his materiel was
necessjirily scanty ; but the scenes through which he passed,

^a,

AnVRRTlsHMIiNT. Y

.inJ the facts and incidents wliicli canw hoforr his attention,
wen* very vividly iniprcsst'd upon liis memory, lie has
liad consequently to draw largely on this resouree. With
what success, those on the spot alone can jud^e; hut In'
is persuaded that, though many things may not he so full
r»nd circumstantial as if he had entertained the inten-
tion of puhlication, yet he is certain that no fiiet is falsi-
fied ; and no scenery, whether of nature, society, or reli-
gion, has received an uiifrif colouring.

In addition to the desire, as hefore stated, to give
information respecting the state of the Alethodist church, as
the predominating motive, the author feels himself under
an imperative ohligation, as a mere matter of justice, to
communicate his impressions respecting his reception l»y
the American hody. If they received the messenger of
the British Conference with affectionate respect (^s -swr//,
is it not fitting that their good-will, their fraternal ri'gard,
their unabated affection towards the parent hotly, their
continued unity and oneness with us in spirit and faith,
should be made known ? And, moreover, as it has pleased
God to bless, to ])rosper,to enhirge,and to render triumphant
that church which, in its ecclesiastical form, was i)lanted by
John Wesley, and nurtured by some of his most distin-
guished sons in the gospel ; does it not seem proper that
such an occasion as a visit to this church should, in some
way, be connected with a report of its actual state ? With
these impressions, though with great reluctance, the
author is impelled to publish this volume, not doubting
but that the liearty good-will of the American-^[ethodist
church will be as heartily reciprocated by the JMethodist
body in this country.

Birmingham^ March 26</i, 1849.

A 3

CONTENTS.

PART I.

PERSONAl. NARUATIVK.

Chap. I. — The Voyage — Company on Hoard — Sunday — Ke-
llcctions — Atlantic — Agitation — Steam Power — Miracles
— Hanks of Newfoundland — A Siiow-storni — Halifax —
Nova-Scotia — Passengers — Morality

Pa«e.

Chap. II. — Boston — The Sahhath — Changes of Doctrine — Me-
thodist IVeachers' Meeting at the Hook Depftt — Hunker's
Mill— The Common— The State House— Churches— The
City — Daniel Wehster — Set out for New- York— Railroad
Cars — The Country — New-Haven -The Souml — Scene on
hoard the Steamer— New- York Harhour S

Chap. HI. — New-York — Harper's printing and puhlisliing
Estahlishment — The Methodist Hook-Concern- The Ex-
(rhange and Custom-House — Excitement respecting an
anticipated Revolution in England — Charitahle Institutions
— The City — Leave for Baltimore — David Cramer, Esq. —
The Journey — New- Jersey — Newark — Princeton — Trenton
— The Delaware — Philadelphia — The Chesapeake Bay 20

Chap. IV. — Baltimore and Washington — The City and Capitol
— The Senate — General Cass — Captain Fr6mont — Mr. Cal-
houn, &c. — The House of Representatives — Debate — Visit
to the President — To the Vice-President — ^The National
Institution — Baltimore — The Sabbath — The aristocratic
Air of the Place — Leave for Cumberland — Slavery — Har-
per's-Ferry — Cumberland — The Alleghany Mountains — A
Miragf on the Mountain — Brownville — The Mononyahela
— Scenery of the Banks .Ili

Chap. V. — Pittsburgh— Lodge at the St. Charles — Tlie Con-
ference — The Bishops — The Preachers — Bishop Soule —
The Southern Ministers — Public Services — The Company
at the St. Charles— The Town — Manufactures— The Afri-
can Church — Preach to the Blacks — Curious Scene —

CONTENTS.

VU
I'agis.

fjoavp Pitlshurjuli — Takr Iciivo of Mi^liop Soiilc — His Cha-
racter -The Ohio-'WhecHiig — llUhn|> C'am|»h«'ll — Nk-s-
IIKTisIll i'J

Chap. VI. — Cincinnati — Mr. Smith — Aul)urn — A Storm in tlic
Country — ni>ho|i M'llvain's Country Ucsidcnco — ,\ Fire
— The Sahhalii — The City— Start for Sanchisky — Tlic
Forest — DithcuUios of ch-aring Land — Tlic Kailroa'l
througli the Forest — A Stage Journey — .Vrrival at L'rhana
— Arrival at Sandusk v 7.'i

age.

Chai". VII. — Tlic Lakes — Krie — Pass down — Hutfalo— V;„Qra-
ra Kivcr — Scenery on its IJanks — The Falls of Niagaiti -
Canada — The People — Visit tlie Battle-Field of Lun ly-
Laiie — The Suspension-Hridge — St. Catherine's — "amiltt.n VJ

Chaj'. VIII. -Ontario— Toronto— Dr. Rycrson— Sir F. n.
Head — iiishop Stiachan — The Cily — Departure for King-
ston — Mr. Koltinson — Mr. Holton — Cohurg ('olle\;e —
Kingston — Pass up the Hay of (Juinti — Melleville — The
(.'anada Conference — The Union — Return to Kingston ...

ye,

21)

CiiAi'. IX. — The St. Lawrence — The Thousand Islands — The
Rapids—Montreal— The City— The Cathedral— The Me-
thodist Chapel — Storm — The Earl of Elgin — The Roman-
ists — Passage to Quebec — The City — The Plains of Abra-
ham — (leneral \Volfe — Fortifications — A rural Repast —
Falls of Montmorenei — The French Ilabitaus- -Reflections
on Canada 1 0.'i

Chap. X. — Return — Pass the St. Lawrence — Lake Champlain
— Plattsburgh — Whitehall — Journey by Stage — Troy —
Albany — The Hudson — Arrival at New-York — 111 — Doubt-
ful respecting being able to return Home — Resolve to do
so — Depart for Boston — Embark on board the " America"
Passage — Arrival at Home 120

Chap. XI. — Reflections on America — I'nfairly dealt with by
Travellers — A religious Peojde — This necessaiy to explain
their State — The real Americans not hostile to this Coun-
try — Their peaceful and prosperous Condition — Education,
the Principles on which it is conducted — Tlu Force of
Christianity in its simply Divine Authority — The Ameri-
cans trust in this — Public Worship and the Duties of
Religion — Slavery partly removed by the Influence of
Christian Principle 126

. w-^afitr-'

r>*.«?aic7.

VUl

CONTEMS.

PART II.

HISTORICAL NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

Page.
Chap. I. — Introductory Remarks — Mr. Wesley's great Talent
for Government — The Contidcnce reposed in him — His
disinterested Encouragement to all who were capable of
rendering Service to ReUgion — IJccame the 13ond of Union
to the first Methodists in America 152

Chap. II. — The Introduction of Methodism into New-York —
Philip Emhurj' — Begins to preach — Ca])tain Webh — The
first Society — I'reaching-I louses — Robert Strawbridge com-
mences preaching in Maryland — Freeborn Garrettson —
Captain Webb's Labours in Long Island and Philadelphia
— Attempts to get Mr. Benson ajjpoiuted to America —
Reflections on these Agents — The Class-Meeting ir)8

Chap. III. — Application to Mr. Wesley for Missionaries —
Messrs. Boardman and Pilmoor ajipoiutcd — Account of the
State of Things — Messrs. Ashury and Wriglit — Account of
the former — The Spirit of the Clergy — Mr. Javratt —
Thomas Rankin and George Shadford arrive — First Con-
ference 1G9

Chap. IV. — The revolutionary Period — Messrs. Rankin, Shad-
ford, and Rodda depart for England — Adventures of Shad-
ford — Ashury determines to remain — His Exercises of
Mind — Finds Refuge in the House of Judge White — Per-
secutions of Messrs, Hartley and Garrettson — Mr. Jarratt's
Account of a Revival of Religion in Virginia — Reflections
on the Revolution — John Calvin's Dogma — Originates the
Revolution — Its Success 177

Chap. V. — Measures preparatory to the Organization of the
Methodist Ei>iscopal Church — Application of the People
to Mr. Wesley — His Advice — Dr. Bangs's Account — The
Church formed — Success 195

Chap. VI. — The new Order of Things — Mr. Ashury becomes the
real Bishop of the Ciiurch — His Character and Qualifica-
tions for the Otlice — Dr. Coke exceeds his Powers — Certi-
ficate — The E])iscopacy defined and guarded — Mr. Wesley's
Ott'ence at the use of the Term "Bishop" — Letter to
Ashury — Dr. Coke in Difliculties respecting the Address
to Washington — And on Slavery — The Church takes its
Standing amongst the Institutions of the United States. ... 206

CONTENTS.

'age.

152

1J8

1 09

PART III.

THE INSTITUTIONS OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL

CHURCH.

Pags.
Chap. I. — The doctrinal Basis of the Church — The Articles of
Religion — TIul; places the Church on a System of dogma-
tical Truth — The Difference hetween this and the English
System 215

Chap. II.— The federal Nature of the Church— The Idea of
Unity — How secured — Doctrinal — Visible governing Power
— Episcopacy 218

Chap. III. — The Methodist Church in its Subdivisions — The
Circuit and Station — The Station an Innovation — Tlie
Quarterly-Meeting Conference — Its Powers 222

Chap. IV. — Subdivisions continued — The District — How con-
stituted — The presiding Elder — Rules and Laws — The
several Orders of Ministers 225

Chap. V. — Subdivisions continued — The Episcopacy — l}isho]is,
how appointed — Laws and Regulations — Reflections — The
Division of Labour amongst the Bishojis — Names of tliose
who have received this Office — Purity of Election — I'opu-
larity ' 228

Chap. VI. — Subdivisions continued — The Annual Conference —
How constituted — Its Functions — Elects Delegates to the
General Conference 234

Chap. VII. — Subdivisions continued — The General Co* '-^rence
— Dr. liangs's Account of its Formation — Its IN)Vvers —
Fundamental Princ'ples — Reflections 235

Chap. VIII. — Subdivisions continue(' — The Author's Presence at
the Pittsburgh v'eueral Conference — Impressions — The IJi-
sliops — Tlie Ministers — Mode of Debate — Decorum and
Order — (iucsfions at issue — Mode of conducting Appeal
Cases — Reflections 239

rs^^2SSBS^SSii£t

rONTENTS.

PART IV.

TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN MLTHODIST
El'ISCOl'AL CHURCH.

I.' — THK ATI-ANTIC CONFERKNCES.

Page.

Maine 251

New-Hani[)shiic 252

New-England 25:i

Providence 202

New- York 203

New- Jersey 207

IMiiladelphia 20H

lialtimore 270

Virginia 273

North Carolina 275

South Carolina 270

Georgia 278

Florida 284

II. THK HUDSON AND LAKK LINE.

Troy 295

Vermont 297

Black-River 300

Oneida 304

Genesee 304

Erie 306

North Ohio 307

Michigan 308

North Indiana 310

Rock-River 311

in. THE OHIO LINE.

Pittshurgh 320

Ohio 325

Louisville 334

Kentucky 334

Holston 339

I ndiana 342

Tennessee 342

IV. THE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

Iowa 358

Illinois 358

Missouri 359

St. Louis 360

^ i-i

CONTENTS. XI

Page.

Arkansas 30 1

Memphis 301

Mississippi 302

Louisiana 304

Alabama 305

Texas 365

East Texas 300

Oregon 306

Indian Missions 367

FART V.

MEASURES ADOPTED BY THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL
CHURCH ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

Chap. L — Laws on the Subject — Preachers from the Beginning
held anti-slavery Views — Opposition of the Planters — The
Power of the separate States — Dilficuliies arising from this .

392

Chap. IL — The Wesleyan-Methodist Connexion — Agitations —
The Address of the British Conference — Orange Scott —
Debates at the General Conference — The Spirit of Compro-
mis** prevails — Fails to heal the Breach — Agitations pro-
ceed — Separation — The New Community established 400

Chap. IIL — The Methodist Episcopal Church, South — Progress
of the Movement after the former Division — Change of
Opinion in the Baltimore Conference — Condemnation of
Harding — Confirmed by the General Conference — Bishop
Andrew's Case — Debates — Resolutions against him — Pro-
test of the South 420

Chap. IV. — Organization of the Church, South — Preliminary
Proceedings — Convention — Measures taken — Settlement —
Real Position — Reflections 402

^^3iiR^2ss^tr3gi5aaB-?fe~ -^—-asK:-:

METHODISM IN AMERICA.

PART I.

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

-*'

Chap. I. — The Voyage — Company on Board — Sunday — Reflections —
Atlantic — Agitation — Steam Power — Miracles — Banks of New-
foundland — A Snoiv-storm — Halifax — Nova-Scotia — Passengers
— Morality.

We went on board the "Acadia," Captain Stone, at
Liverpool, bound for Boston, on Saturday, April 8th, 1848 ;
a beautiful vessel, well fitted up with a fine and spacious
saloon above deck. I found my friend, Mr. Kaye, had
engaged for me one of the best berths, which I went at
once to possess. I had not been there long, before a
Quebec gentleman entered to share it with me, — a good-
looking, open-faced man; and, as I supposed I must
necessarily have a cabin-mate, I thought myself well suited
in my companion. This, however, was evidently not the
impression of my friend. Whether he was alarmed at the
sight of a parsonic name on my trunks, or uncomfortable
on other grounds, I know not ; but he instantly became
fidget"^ exhorted me to go to the Purser, and get a berth
to myself; saying, that I should have more influence than
himself. I concluded this was perfectly unnecessary
on my part, feeling quite sure he would accomplish the
change for himself, if I left him alone. In a few minutes
he came for his luggage, having obtained a berth "for-
ward;" and, on seeing the Purser, he told me they had
agreed to leave me "alone in my glory." This, to me,
was joyful news, and seemed a good beginning.

It is customary for passengers to choose their seats at
the table, and they who are first on board have the best
chance. Being in good time, I had the opportunity of
selecting my own place. My friend, Mr, Willey, who

2nr>

TTiir-^Tiiiai

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

went on board with me, and knew much more of such
matters than myself, fixed upon a comer-scat, saying it
would be out of draughts. For my part, I did not much
like it, inasmuch as I thought it would place me at the
lower end of the table. I had no objection to a midway
place, but felt unwilling to be at the very bottom, and
out of the way of everybody. However, for the rea-
son above mentioned, I submitted, rather reluctantly, to
my fate. This seat, however, turned out to be on the
right-hand of the chair of the second table. The company
one falls in A>ith on board ship, is very important. The
manners, temper, conversation, disposition to accommo-
date, are vital points in such contiguity; and, in the many
squalls which must take place in a voyage at sea, it is pos-
sible for people, closely packed, to make themselves and
others very unhappy, if so disposed.

When dinner was announced, I took my place in my
new locality, somewhat curious as to what the issue would
be. The chair was taken by an elderly ofl&cer of the
royal navy, dressed in his uniform and the insignia of his
rank. We looked upon him with interest. He proved
to be, as is generally the case with men in his situation,
a complete gentleman, courteous, urbane, and communi-
cative. A more beautifully placid and benevolent counte-
nance cannot be imagined. He had been in the service
forty years ; had travelled in most parts of the world ; had
passed through many interesting scenes; and willingly
communicated his stores of anecdote and information. On
my right hand sat an elderly person, a perfect pattern
of an English country gentleman of the old school.
It turned out that his home was Baltimore ; and, if he
might be taken as a sample of the citizens of that place,
they are certainly a fine race of people. Before our
meeting, I had seen a gentleman on deck, whose face and
bearing arrested my attention. I said to myself, " There
is something in you." I did not much like him, however,
at first sight, because he seemed to resemble a famous
statesman of our country, once very popular, now very
low. This gentleman sat exactly opposite me. We
looked rather askance at each other. He opened out
very slowly, but did so by degrees ; and I suppose it was
the same with myself. This gentleman I found to be one
of the most intelligent and vv^ell-informed men I ever
met. I afterwards imderstood he was an American of the
old Bostonian school ; that he lived near Plymouth, the

PART I. CHAPTER I.

Iwas

lone

jver

I the

the

landing-place of the " Pilgrim Fathers ; " had seen all
America ; thoroughly understood the character of its insti-
tutions, civil and religious ; had travelled through
Europe, and in some parts more than once ; was conver-
sant with literary subjects ; knew all the leading poli-
ticians of liis own country, and many in European nations ;
and, like all such men, was extremely courteous, free
from dogmatism, and, though a decided American, per-
fectly open to conversation respecting their institutions,
and equally willing to admit the excellency of other
countries, especially that of England. I found this gen-
tleman a most interesting companion. Thus ensconced
in the outset of the voyage, other things being favourable,
we had the promise of an agreeable passage.

On the following morning, Sunday, whilst at breakfast,
an ofl&cer came with Captain Stone's compliments to desire
me to conduct divine service. To this I cheerfully and
thankfully assented. Going to the Captain, I asked him
if it would comport with their usages, and be agreeable, for
me to preach. He consented, on the condition that the
discourse was short ; stating, that it would be inconve-
nient for the men to be engaged for a long time. On
going to the desk, I found the crew and passengers in
their places, — the former neat, clean, and well-behaved,
and the latter perfectly orderly, and some of them appa-
rently devout. There sat beneath the desk as clerk a
fine young ofl&cer, dressed in his ofl&cial habiliments.
He responded most nobly, and like a person accustomed
to the employment. When the service was concluded,
this young oflRcer came to me, (he proved to be the Sur-
geon of the ship,) and said, " Perhaps you may have
some knoAvledge of the name of my grandfather. My
name is Paley. I am the grandson of Archdeacon Paley."
I assured him I was perfectly acquainted wdth the >mting3
of his great and honoured relative, and, like everybody
else, greatly esteemed them. This young gentleman bears
a striking resemblance to the pictures of the Archdeacon ;
and appeared perfectly frank, open-hearted, and honour-
able.

Sunday on board ship is a melancholy day ; at least so
it proved to me. The thought of the assemblies of the
saints ; the order and religion of the study, the closet,
the family; all now broken in upon, by the strife and
agitation around: — this, together with great p.nxiety for
those left behind, pressed painfully upon my mind. "Wes-

■\A n--rJBTr-T!K

4 PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

ley's Hymns were a great solace. Nothing is broad, deep,
and elevated enough for the soul in her solitude, her sorrows,
and her joys, hut sacred poetry, connecting one with the
Saviour, with the mysterious, with the eternal. The sea
is calculated to heighten this feeling ; for what is the
ocean, but a mirror of God's infinity ? and what is the roar
of its mighty waters, but the voice, the poetry, the music
of that infinity ?

On leaving Cape Clear, and entering the Atlantic, we
were met by its surges as if in regal wrath ! The majestic
ocean seemed perfectly infuriated by the invasion of his
domain. I could compare this seeming anger to nothing
but to that of a mighty animal taking up a diminutive
one in his teeth, and furiously shaking him in his rage.
Our noble vessel was no more in the jaws of the Atlantic
than a lap-dog in those of a lion. The wind blew right
a-head, and met us in the teeth, dashing the waves and
spray furiously against our bow. We had not to encoun-
ter a storm, in the usual sense of the expression ; but our
old sea-officer, of forty years' standing, declared he had
never seen the sea so rough. We were, probably, encoun-
tering the effects of distant hurricanes. The agitation
and swell were indescribable. The " fountains of the
great deep " seemed as if " broken up ;" and from beneath,
as well as from every point of the compass, the waters pre-
sented the appearance of imiversal anarchy, confusion,
and agitation.

This state of things continued for -four or five days, the
effects on the passengers being such as are usual in these
cases. The ladies were entirely absent, cooped up in their
cabin, or rolling in their berths, as the case might be ;
no doubt amiably bearing ivith good temper such feelings
as a bilious stomach is calculated to excite ; and, being
fellows in misfortune, expending upon each other those
delicate sympathies which companionship in misery always
produces. The gentlemen were seen, some groaning in
their beds, some lying in mummy fashion, as if deprived
of the characteristics of animated, talking, and thinking
beings ; and others, more resolute, or a little less mise-
rable, than their fellows, were seen staggering about deck,
eagerly hastening, every now and then, to the sides of the
ship for a purpose not to be named. One woe-begone
French Canadian fixed himself in a camp-chair near the
c;himney to keep himself warm, and, with a rare heroism
of the passive sort, continued to occupy his post nearly to

PART I. CIIAPTEU I.

the end of tlic voyage. By tliis means lie prosorvcd
some sort of equilibrium, and licld up in the midst of the
general discomfiture. For myself, I was as goo«l a sailor
as any of them; and much better than the majority. Reso-
lution does great things in these matters. If a vot/fu/atr
wishes to have a feat of sea-sicknes;?, as an adventure, to
put into his hook, he mcay easily obtain one ; the power of
sympathy will soon do its work ; and, in case he possess
and indulge a certain fastidiousness in the sight of things
not very delicate, he may pay the penalty of his sensitive-
ness by becoming just as loathsome as any of those wliich
excited the disgust of his olfactory or other nerves. For
my ovm part, I entertained no ambition or desire to de-
scribe the sensations peculiar to these sea-adventures in
my own person, resolutely braved every temptation to
yield, which were sometimes forcible enough, and ntavly
altogether escaped.

But the effects of these agitations of the sea, in other
respects, were very singular. I was obliged to stuff somt;
solid material on both sides when in my berth ; in the one
case, to keep me from rolling agiiinst the hard side ol the
ship ; and, in the other, to prevent the more serious
catastrophe of tumbling out upon the floor. Some of the
passengers had the precaution to employ the carpenter to
fasten a board to prevent the last disaster ; but I con-
tented myself in the use of trunks and other appliances,
and by these means preserved my bidance.

But this motion was not by fmy means the only one.
The giant ocean not only shook the ship, making every
timber creak as if some of her bolts and screws must
every moment give way, but a similar trial of the tim-
bers of the human frame was equally produced by the
conflicting agitation. This to me was a matter of curio-
sity and observation. The motion seemed to pull, jerk,
toss, twist one in every possible manner. Now the action
would be rolling, then longitudinal, pulling a-head and
then astern, backwards and forwards, as if an irresistible
power had resolved to make sport with one.

During several days we made but slow progress. But
that we made any progress at all, was a remarkable proof
of the genius and the mechanical skill of man. Nothing
gives so striking an illustration of the wonderful effects of
steam-power as progress made in such circumstances.
The waves were constantly rolling against us ; driven by a
mighty swell which, no doubt, was increased in strength by

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

the accumulated impetus of storms, currents, tides, all
flowing in the same direction, and meeting us in all their
power. -And yet we made waj against this combination
of adverse elements. We appeared in some sort to beat
nature in a battle with her mightiest forces. How amaz-
ing this power ! There must be something providential
and divine in this. God seems to have bestowed upon man
the means of surmounting the difficulties of his position,
and of overcoming even the ordinary, current and course
of his own laws, as they are developed in tides and winds.
We decry miracles ; what is a steamboat crossing the
Atlantic, in the midst of opposing powers, but a mira-
cle ? Have we not here a force above nature ? What
is this but a miracle, in the sense in which miracles are
generally described ? Is not a miracle the mastery of
natural elements by mind, whether immediately by God,
or mediately by his commission to man ? Do we not
in this, and in similar things, perceive the God of provi-
dence intrusting to man a physical and a social power,
perfectly distinct and isolated above the laws of nature, so
far as this is concerned ? Do we not see the mighty
machine, instinct with artificial life, — imparted, it is true,
directly by the skill of man, but given to him by the
teaching and providence of God, — majestically riding
above the storm and the waves, in despite of all opposi-
tion ? If in this — may we call it humanized ? — miracle
we behold nature beaten in some of her forces and forms
of power ; why may not miracles, on a higher scale, and
for more sacred purposes, wrought by the immediate
interposition of God, be true and real ? We are sur-
rounded by mysteries and miracles, if we had eyes to see
them ; and, certainly, one of the most remarkable which
are made visible is, that man's skill and science should be
able to achieve so great an exploit as to impel a ship
of fifteen himdred tons across the ocean, in despite of the
united forces of wind and waves.

Nothing more occurred in our outward voyage of any
consequence, till we arrived on the banks of Newfound-
land, when whales appeared, snorting and blowing above
the surface of the mighty deep, and a remarkable snow-
storm. The whales I w^as not permitted to see, being
confined to my cabin ; but the snow-storm was such as I
had never witnessed before. It continued for the space
of fifteen hours : during this time it descended inces-
santly, in quantities which, had they fallen on the land,

PART I. CHAPTER I.

must have covered the surface to a great depth. This
storm gave us a notion of the miserahle condition of
Newfoundland and Nova-Scotia, from which direction it
came. No iceberg, however, appeared, and we continued
our course in the midst of the dismal scene around us.

We made Halifax in the middle of the night, and
many of the young and active spirits on board landed,
and, by moonlight, perambulated the place, being much
delighted to set foot again on terra-Jii^ia. I was denied
this pleasure, being still confined to my berth, and not
daring to stir to encounter the climate which, a day or
two before, had sent us the present of the snow-storm.
On inquiring of a lady, who was about to land at Halifax,
if she knew Mr. liennett, our long-tried and excellent
Missionary there, she told me she was well acquainted
with him, and lived nearly opposite to his dwelling. One
of my anticipated pleasures, on reaching Halifax, was to
see and converse with this venerable and eminently useful
man, and the other Missionaries; but, being deprived of
this gratification, all I could do was to send my Christian
salutations.

The next day we steamed along the coast of Nova-
Scotia, which was clearly in sight for many leagues. It
had the appearance of sand-hills, and seemed most dreary
and barren. No doubt a nearer approach would have
given a dififerent view ; and a sojourn in the country
itself, I was told, would, in a short penod, as the season
advanced, have banished the illusion altogether. We lost
sight of land again in crossing the Bay of Fundy ; but
were cheered by the expectation of seeing the shores of
the United States. This expectation of soon landing pro-
duces mighty changes in the appearance of everybody.
Countenances which before had been bilious and gloomy,
brightened up; parties whose lips, which had been closed by
taciturn propensities, were now opened, and their tongues
unloosed ; those who had confined themselves very much
in their cabins, spending the time as best they could, were
seen stretching their necks on deck, to gain a first glimpse
of land ; and many who seemed, up to this time, to take
little interest in those about them, became very friendly.
Before parting, a sort of con-fraternity was established.
Family interests and affections appeared to have grown
up ; and a number of strangers, who never saw each other
before, parted as if bidmng adieu to near relatives.
These were certainly my own feelings, and I have rea-

mtm

PERSONAL NARRATITE.

son to boliovc that tlioy wore shared by otlicrs ; and, more-
over, tlie sight of one of these feUovv-passengers now,
or at any time, would ghiddeu my heart in a manner very
unusual with the casual knowledge of men met with on
land.

While mentioning passengers, justice requires me to
record the fact, that through the whole of the voyage not
the least unpleasantness, in word or deed, arose in any
quarter. The Captain was a most courteous and kind-
hearted man. But to myself favours were shown from
other quarters. l*erceiving that I was suffering great
pain, several young gentlemen, some of whom I had
reason to believe were officers in the army going to
Canada, manifested a degree of sympathy and attention
not only very agreeable, l)ut surprising, in young men full
of life and spirits. But they had just left a home endeared
to them, no doubt, by the attachments of parents, sisters,
brothers ; and it seemed to be no constraint, either upon
their nature or their education, to manifest sympathy and
regard to a stranger in suffering. I saw, in some of these
young gentlemen, signs of strong emotion when conversa-
tion recalled their thoughts and feelings to their parents
and homes. Let us do justice to man in all conditions of
his existence. It is a pleasure to meet with exhibitions
of filial piety anywhere, but especially so in such circum-
stances. And, so far as my observation went, the morality
of our little community on board the " Acadia " was
unsullied by any external vice.

Chap. II. — Boston — The Sahhath — C/iangett of Doctrine — Methodist
Preachers^ Meeting at the Book Depot — Bunker's Hill — The
Common — The State-House — Churches — The City — Daniel Web-
ster — Set out for Neir-York — Railroad Cars — The Country —
Neio-Haven — The Sound — Scene on boarr.. the Steamer — New-
York Harbour.

On Sunday, April 23d, after a passage of fifteen days,
we made Boston. To an inexperienced eye, the approach
to the harbour is extremely intricate ; and several points
are well fortified. One channel is so narrow, and the
works so completely command the entrance, that it seems
impossible for hostile ships to enter. The view of the
city from the sea is exceedingly picturesque and beautiful.
The greater part, standing on rising ground, presents to
the observer the aspect of a place finely laid out, and

PART I. CHAPTER II.

adorned by numerous churclies and public buildings.
The water was sufficiently deep to allow us to [)lacc our
noble vessel alongside the wharf, and step from the ship
to the sliore. We reached the landing-place about five
o'clock in the afternoon, and were glad to set our feet
again on solid land. The business of opening our trunks
for the inspection of the Custom-house officers immedi-
ately commenced. Standing quietly on the outside of the
crowd, I was warned by my good friend, Dr. Paley, that if
I did not bestir myself and do something to get the officers
to inspect my portmanteaus, I should be the last of the
batch, and should be driven far into the dark ; saying, at
the same time, he would help me to open them, and speak
to one of the officers. Both these kind offices he per-
formed ; and after the man had glanced at the contents,
he went away, and Dr. Paley told me I must pay tliree
shillings for the trouble of inspection.

This business being finished, I wended my way to tlu-
Rivier Hotel, recommended by Mr. AVeston, the American
gentleman before mentioned, and found most comfbrtabh!
accommodation. Having been advised by the Doctor to
have my face examined by a dentist as soon as I got on
sliore, the preliminaries of eating and drinking being
over, I sent for one of these gentlemen. He was at
church, and could not be obtained for some time. Tt may
be proper to mention that the Idesscd Siibbath appeared,
in our passage up the city, to be strictly observed by the
descendants of the pilgrim fathers. They liavo very much
changed their creed from stem Calvinism to the liberal
system of Channing ; but seem to retain their church-
going habits in the midst of the change. The streets
were perfectly quiet, few persons were seen in motion,
whilst every place of worship was filled with orderly
worshippers. It is, however, a painful reflection that the
churches of such men as Cotton iMather should now be
occupied by a race who preach a diluted kind of Soci-
nianism. The glory has, in this case, surely departed ;
for though the rugged doctrines of the first settlers were
not, in our views, exactly according to the truth, yet the
bold, broad, deep faith of the pilgrims in the verities of
grace, the work of the Saviour, and the sovereign provi-
dence of God, were certainly infinitely preferable to the
meagre and flimsy philosophy now announced in their
pulpits. Is not this an instance of re-action ? The bow,
as in many other cases, was pulled too far ; and the conse-

B 5

ifiiWiii

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

quence has been, tliat the perception of the error has led
to a rebound on the other side.

After divine service, Dr. Hitchcock made liis appear-
ance. As soon as he entered he exclaimed, " Why, I am
sure I have seen you before. Did not you preach Mis-
sionary sermons at Jewin-street, London, on such an
occasion, and at such a time ?" " Yes, I certainly did,"
was the reply. " Ah, then, I heard you ; I was stopping
at Mr. Cave's ; and you gave out the words, ' Those dark
Americans conv(Mt : ' now that was too bad." I had, of
course, to explain that the hymn, which was composed
more than a hundred years ago, could not relate to the
European population of America, but to the aboriginal
inhabitants, the Indians. The effect of seeing a man
who knew me was like magic. The pain left me, and
I willingly took his advice to put off all idea of opera-
tions until the following morning. After performing
two the next day, this gentleman generously refused
the proffered fee, saying, he never took a fee from a
minister.

On Monday morning Dr. Hitchcock undertook to
inform the Methodist ministers of the place that I had
arrived. In a short time the Rev. A. Stevens, editor of
"Zion's Herald," made his appearance, with a profusion of
apologies that none of them had met me on landing, and
conducted me to the house of one of the friends, who had
kindly engaged to find me lodgings in case I landed at
Boston. I found this first Methodist minister whom I
had the happiness to meet in America, a very intelligent
and superior man, full of kind feeling, and prepared to
make my short stay as agreeable and instructive as
possible. He first took me to the Book-Concern, where
the preachers of the city were holding their weekly meet-
ing. They had finished their business ; but I found a
dozen or more of these good men, and had much very
friendly conversation with them. They put many ques-
tions respecting English Methodism, and seemed greatly
interested in our affairs. In turn, I proposed some queries
to them, and obtained information, of which I was before
ignorant, respecting the nature of their work, and their
modes of proceeding. Whilst this conversation was going
on, my good friend Stevens had hired a vehicle to take me
through and round the city.

We set off in grand style, after the American fashion,
dashing away through the crowded streets, and were not

PART I. CHAPTER II.

^hcre

kieet-

id a

Ivory

lues-

jatly

jries

kfore

their

)ing

lion,
not

long before we were neatly jammed in the narrow space
betwixt the body of a cart and its wheel. The collision
broke no bones, and did no damage to our vehicle, though
pretty severe and sufficiently alarming to any one but a
Yankee. My companion drove me to Bunker's Hill, the
scene of the famous battle of that name, and one of the
first fought in the war of independence. The battle-
ground is now surmounted by a pillar commemorative of
the event. The site on which it stands has not much the
appearance of a hill, being only sixty-two feet above the
level of the sea. The foundation-stone was laid by La
Fayette, on June 17th, 1825, being the jubilee, or fiftieth
anniversary, of the battle. Its form is that of an obelisk,
thirty feet square at the base, and sixteen feet four and a
half inches at the top. The height from the base is two
hundred and twenty-one feet. At the summit of this
pillar is an elliptical chamber, seventeen feet high and
eleven feet in diameter, with four windows, commanding
a view in the direction of the four points of the compass.
Ascending the steps of this monument, we obtained a
most magnificent view of the city, the sea, and the sur-
rounding country. The town, or rather three or four
towns, as seen from this point, are curious enough.
Boston Proper is built on a peninsula, three miles long
and one broad ; chosen probably as ftimishing the means
of defence against the attacks of the Indians ; so, at least,
it struck me ai the time. But the modems have managed
to add to it what is called South Boston, formerly a part
of Dorchester, and East Boston, anciently Noddle's Island.
The peninsula had originally an uneven surface, and the
place received the name of " Trimountain," so called
from its three hills. The new portions are connected
with the old and principal city by various bridges and
ferry-boats, all of which are seen from the monument.
The place may not resemble Venice in its chief features,
but it is Venetian in the fact of its apparently standing,
if not in, yet very much sun'ounded by, water.

My friend seemed to doubt whether I should have the
magnanimity to ascend this monument of American
prowess and independence, and was evidently surprised
when he found that it Wfis my purpose to do so. In such
circumstances, however, I thought the wiser way was to
forget past quarrels, and make the best of present oppor-
tunities of observation and pleasure. It is of little use to
cherish old grudges; and, certainly, it can indicate nothing

i1lllllliSS!?5Sas!*-:-'r-3!WKa^

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

l!!^

but folly for Englishmen and Americans to entertain ill
feelingj on account of national differences.

After descending from the monument, my kind con-
ductor hastened to the Common ; a fine piece of ground,
ornamented with trees, which is, in point of fact, what we
should call " a park." This Common is the public prome-
nade of the good citizens of Boston, who resort to it for
fresh air and recreation. This place possesses, also, some
Methodistic traditionary lame. Let my friend Stevens
give the history. " In the centre of the Boston Common
still stands a gigantic elm, the crowning ornament of the
beautiful scenery. On a fine summer afternoon in July,
1790, a man of middle age, of a serene, but shrewd, coun-
tenance, and dressed in a style of simplicity which might
have been taken for tb' guise of a Quaker, took his stand
upon a table beneath the branches of the venerable tree.
Four persons approached, and gazed upon him with sur-
prise while he sang a hymn. It was sung by his solitary
voice ; at its conclusion he knelt down upon the table,
and, stretching forth his hands, prayed with a fervour and
unction so unwonted in the cool and minute petitions
of the Puritan pulpits, that it attracted the groups of
proraenaders who had come to spend an evening hour in
the shady walks, and by the time he rose from hL knees
they were streaming in processions from the different
points of the Common towards him. While he opened
his small Bible, and preached to them without notes, but
in the demonstration of the Spirit and of power, the
multitude grew into a dense mass, three thousand strong,
eagerly catching every utterance of the singular stranger,
and some of them receiving his message into ' honest
and good hearts.' That bold evangelist was Jesse Lee, —
the founder, under God, of Methodism in New-Eng-
land."*

After exploring the Common, we visited the State-
House, that is, the Parliament-house of the State of
Massachusetts, standing on elevated ground at the upper
end of +he Common. The House was in session, and, at
the time, engaged in their legislative functions. We met,
on entering, in one of the lobbies, a tall athletic gentle-
man, about sixty, his face and brow being marked with
intelligence and deep thought. He belonged to the

♦ Stevens's " Memorials of the Introduction of Methodism into
the Eastern States," pp. 1, 2.

PART I. CHAPTER II,

Ipper

net,

itle-

dth

tlie

into

Senate, or Upper House ; and, after shaking hands with
Mr. Stevens, was introduced to me as one of our bre-
thren, — a noble Methodist. On leaving the Senate,
we entered the House, as it is called, meaning the
House of Representatives. We were conducted into
the body of the chamber, and took our seats amongst the
members. This being the first time I had seen an Ameri -
can legislative assembly, I, of course, felt curious to see
and hear all I could. The hall is circular, or semi-circu-
lar, the seats of the members rising gradually above each
other in amphitheatrical style, each being understood to
belong to the gentlemen returned for certain constitu-
encies, and furnished with a desk for the convenience of
writing. The debate going on was not very interesting,
having relation to a fisheiy. We heard tliree or four
speakers. There was nothing that could be designated
eloquence ; for who could be eloquent about catching
fish ? But we had good sense, and no more imperfections
of English and of style than may be heard any day in our
ovm House of Commons. The chamber was nearly full
of members ; every man seemed to be attending to his
duties, and intent upon the business that was before him.

We saw here portraits of all tJie old Puritans of former
times ; such as Winthrop, Elliot, and others ; a fine group
of noble heads and glorious characters. But the chief
attraction was a statue of Washington, by Chantrey.
Without pretending to any great skill in the fine arts,
this statue arrested me certainly more than any work of
sculpture I ever beheld. The form, the drapery, the
attitude, the features, the expression, are exquisitely
given. The great patriot met, in Chantrey, an artist
worthy of himself. By the by, it struck me that some of
the features of Washington and John Wesley are much
alike. Washington's features, indeed, seem to be larger
and broader than Wesley's, and may not present to view
so prominent and beautiful a profile ; but the lower part
of the face appears very much to resemble that of Wesley,
and the expression is very similar.

From this central point of interest we made our way
through the entire city, and beheld its churches, public
buildings, shops, and private dwellings. Some parts of
Boston have an air of antiquity, somewhat unusual in an
American town. Fenouel Hall, erected in 1742, is much
celebrated, and is, in reality, a fine building. The old
State-House, at the head of State-street, is also a vene-

"-Jt^^^ iMiif ■ wm '" £^:::rs3Bsri»^.

«:

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

I ill

ji ,1

-I

rable pile. It was originally built in 1658 ; and, after
suffering from fire, was rebuilt in ] 747. It is said there
are seventy-three churches in the city, of various dimen-
sions and architectural beauty. I was most attracted,
through the power of association, with those which were
occupied by the Puritan fathers. The old churches bear
the stamp of the plain, simple, spiritual faith of their
founders ; the curious will meet little to gratify taste, but
the serious Christian much to elicit reflection. The shops
are handsome, and apparently well furnished ; and in the
suburbs there are fine private houses. The city of Boston
is thought to be more like an English town than any
other in the Union, and this opinion is well founded ;
but the resemblance is not exact in all respects. Many
of the shops are stores ; the private houses are not laid
out in our style, but often much better, being more
spacious and airy ; the windows and ventilation are difier-
ent, being framed to suit the state of the climate ; and the
hotels, the accommodation, the attention paid, so far as I
was concerned, far exceeded any thing ordinarily to be
met with in England.

The Bostonians are considered the most intellectual and
cultivated community in the United States. But of this
my opportunities furnished no means of judging. They
seemed, indeed, difi^erent to the New- York people ; the
latter exhibiting a much more commercial character. But
do they excel the people of Baltimore ? Not, it struck
me, in gentility of bearing, though they may outvie them
in intellectual strength and cultivation. At any rate, they
have taken the lead in all social and political movements
of any consequence. They form the true Yankee stock,
amongst whom the name originated, and their sentiments
and opinions have given law to the whole Union. I just
saw the shadow of their great citizen, Daniel Webster,
passing in the street ; who had returned from his sena-
torial duties to attend the obsequies of a beloved son, who
had fallen in the Mexican war ; and, to complete the
afiliction, it was thought by the time the remains of the
son had arrived in Boston, a daughter would have ceased
to exist, and be prepared to share the same grave with
her brother. Such are the events of every quartet of the
world ! Neither talent nor station can ward off the
misfortunes and sorrows of life. The people were not
wanting in sympathy ; but what sympathy can reach such
woes as these ?

PART I. CHAPTER II.

lents

just

|)ster,

lena-

hvho

the

sed

nth

the

not

kuch

The day after visiting Boston I set out in company with
Mr. Stevens, who, with his wife and other parties, was
going to New- York, on their way to the Conference.
We travelled by railroad to New-Haven. This was the
first time I saw an American "railroad-car," as it is called.
My reading had furnished me with a good stock of preju-
dice, and I expected any thing rather than an agreeable
journey. Bad rails, jolting carriages, disagreeable and
odious accommodation, with the likelihood of getting oft'
the line, and being maimed or knocked on the head, were
the several ideas which filled my mind. First appear-
ances did not tend to remove these impressions. The
carriages looked like great monstrous machines; the
wheels much larger, and the bodies prodigiously higher,
than in our own country. These feelings were soon dissi-
pated. I found myself in a spacious saloon, with an aisle, or
path-way, down the middle, and high enough for the tall-
est man to stand or walk upright. The seats appeared
more promising still. They were placed across from
the aisle to the window, and intended to hold two passen-
gers each, beautifully lined and cushioned with velvet.
These seats were so constructed as to turn up, and form a
sort of family pew, in which the inmates might sit face to
face. These compartments, so formed, accommodate four
persons ; who might, if they chose, hold a friendly tete-a-
tete as they journeyed on. The saloon is windowed from
end to end ; and these windows draw up and down to
admit the fresh air, at the discretion of the passengers.
Each of these saloons is also furnished with an excellent
stove, heated as the weather may require. I know not
exactly how many persons one of these rooms will accom-
modate, but certainly not less than sixty or eighty, and
they are generally full. The speed is not so rapid as our
first-class trains, but equal to some of those which move
at a moderate rate.

Travelling on, I began to think the thing was not so
very bad. Apprehension of an overthrow soon gave way
to confidence, and, so far as safety wjis a question, the
matter was settled. But then the great room, and the
juxta-position with all these Americans ! What of this ?
I soon found occasion to be satisfied with this matter also.
By the spaciousness of the saloons, and the means of
moderating the atmosphere as occasion required, we
obtained good air ; much more so than in the draughts
or heated carriages in our own country. Then, again, the

^1!

,".'".'■' Atiufi'-

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

windows being continued from end to end on each side,
we were spared the mortifying disappointment always felt
when a fine view is within range by one of our lines ; we
could gaze for a considerable length of time, and to a
great extent, upon every object worth notice in the
country. The landscapes obtained in this way were often
very fine and picturesque. The state of the country, the
progress of cultivation, the buildings find towns, and,
in fine, every thing going on within sight of our route,
might thus be pretty accurately seen. And then to be
brought into contact with the people, — what can be so
interesting to a traveller as this ? He is in search of
living men ; he desires to witness their habits, to judge
of their character, to hear their conversation, and to jom
in it. A " railroad car " in America furnishes fine oppor-
tunities for all this. These considerations soon put an
end to my disquiet of mind, and I began to think that,
in this affair, the Yankee had improved on the English-
man ; and that his mode of constructing carriages, and
managing railroad business, did no discredit to his sagacity
and business-talent.

The country through which we journeyed did not pre-
sent many points of interest. The cultivation was on the
whole good ; but the soil rocky and poor. The season, I
found, was not so far advanced as in our own country when
I left it ; and now, towards the end of April, but little
vegetation appeared. The Americans declaim against our
beautiful hedge-rows ; I suppose, on the principle of peo-
ple who, not possessing an advantage themselves, are
jealous in the case of others enjoying it. Be this as it
may, there are few, scarcely any, quick-set hedges in
America ; and I was told that the English thorn would
not grow in their climate. Nothing can be more odious
than the fences of the country; the landscape is per-
fectly deformed by their appearance. The farmers employ
long pieces of wood, no doubt cut up for the purpose.
These are laid lengthways, crossing each other at the end,
and piled up one upon another a sufficient height to keep
their cattle from going astray. This mode of fence causes
the whole country to look like one prodigious wood-yard ;
and, in the absence of this wood, stone is employed. The
enclosures are of greater or lesser extent, in which cattle
and sheep are seen grazing, or com growing, as the case
may be. The villages and towns on our route appeared
very pretty; the houses being chiefly built of wood,

PART I. CHAPTER II.

peo-
are
as it
in
k^ould
dious
per-
iploy
pose,
end,
keep
luses
ard ;
The
lattle
case
red
bod.

painted white, and the window-sashes and blinds green.
By these means an air of great cleanliness was secured, and
many of these wooden buildings rose to magnificence,
having a mansion-like appearance. I found afterwards
that houses thus built of wood are capable of excluding
wind and weather, and securing as great an amount of
comfort and warmth as the more substantial erections of
brick or stone.

Springfield, the location of a Methodist collegiate estab-
lishment, .ind once the residence of Dr. Fisk, is a very
beautiful place ; the whole country having a most pictu-
resque appearance, well cultivated, and the soil much bet-
ter than any Ave had passed over. Our line, for many miles,
lay by the side of the Connecticut ; and, as this was the
first of the great American rivers which I had seen, I felt
greatly excited by its appearance. It is a magnificent
stream, though vastly inferior to many which I afterwards
visited. The banks are very beautiful, and rich in
meadow-land, studded with farm-houses and peaceful vil-
lages. My reading ftimished me vnih some reminiscences
respecting the first occupancy of this country by European
settlers. How difi*erent now to the time when Indian
tribes paddled their canoes in these waters, and disputed
with the white man, by war, by stratagem, by fire and
blood, the possession of the soil ! These sanguinary con-
tests had taken place on every foot of ground we were
traversing. Women and children had been cut off, and
taken into a cruel captivity, in the absence of the men ;
and it was not till a vast amount of human life had been
sacrificed, that peace and abundance were made to take
the place of a ruthless contest, which ended in the extirpa-
tion or banishment of the original lords of the soil. Peacefiil
flocks were now grazing, watched over by the children of
the villages, where the war-whoop and the scalping-knife
used to hold dominion.

"We finished our railroad journey at New-Haven, and
embarked on board a steamer. Our course lay up the
Sound, skirted on one side by the Connecticut shore, and
on the other by Long-Island. The Sound is a most mag-
nificent inlet to New- York from the great Atlantic.
Being now on board an American steamer for the first
time, I was intent upon seeing whether the people in-
dulged in those tobacco habits which travellers have almost
uniformly attributed to them. We had been pretty free
from any thing oflfensive in the railroad car ; and I began

■■V,

^>>^iiiyi'Higm|. >yga'g.,-,.-'*"^aW5'aH-

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

ill

to doubt whether the reports were true, or to think they
were exaggerations. I was soon undeceived. The prac-
tice in question was almost general ; and nearly the
whole deck soon became coloured and almost impassable.
Amongst the rest of the passengers were two young peo-
ple, male and female, who were evidently not man and
wife, but in the probable Avay of becoming so. They
were very respectable in their appearance and attire, — the
young man having the bearing of a farmer of the first
class ; and the lady, it is to be presumed, a farmer's
daughter, of prepossessing appearance, dressed very gen-
teelly, and withal wearing, what seemed to be pretty
generally the fashion in America, a green veil. Our
young couple, of course, avoided the public, kept them-
selves in close quarters in one corner of the deck, and
were in ardent conversation. In pacing backwards
and forwards, my attention was attracted to this scene ;
and I observed that the young gentleman, about every
five minutes or less, poured forth a stream of tobacco
saliva at the lady's feet. This, it is to be presumed, was
by way of libation to his goddess ; it was an oficring of
love. The thing seemed a perfect matter of course ; and
neither the lady, nor anybody else, appeared in the least
annoyed. It may be as well to dismiss this whole aflair
at once ; and I am sorry to say, that, though I saw occa-
sion to differ in opinion with American travellers on
many points, in this I was obliged to agree with them.
The deck of steamers seems to be the favourite arena for
this kind of exploit. I declare, I saw men, again and
again, sitting under the awnings of their beautiful vessels,
when it would have been quite as convenient, and often
more so, to pour the contents of their mouths into
the water as upon the deck ; but they invariably preferred
the latter, and rendered it next to impossible to move
without treading in this liquid nuisance.

Heaven is always propitious. In the midst of what
was so offensive in man, nature presented great beauties
and glorious scenery on every side. The entrance into
New- York harbour on the side we took is very intri-
cate, requiring great skill on the part of the pilot. "We
had to pass a place which English jack-tars, when New-
York was a British province, designated " Hell-hole,"
not a very religious, but certainly a very appropriate,
name. It is a sort of whirlpool, and the waters are
much agitated ; whilst the rocks in the river are of such a

fe>..

PART I. CHAPTER II.

Iwhat

luties

into

Intri-

few-

lole,"

]iate,

are

Ich a

!
M.

nature as to narrow up the channel and render destruc-
tion certain if the exact course is not hit by the pilot's
skill. In a bend of this intricate channel we were within
an ace of running down a vessel, which, turning the
point unseen, and getting into the curreut, was rendered
perfectly helpless in herself, and was exposed to the
instant rush of our steamer. With great promptitude
and skill our Captain turned his vessel nearly round, so as
completely to avoid the ill-fated ship, and she passed
safely down the channel. The sight for some minutes
was horrific. I felt perfectly certain that nothing could
save us from being brought into collision ; and, had this
taken place, one or both vessels must have gone to the
bottom very near the place so ominously named " Hell-
hole." We were spared this fate by a gracious interposition
of Providence.

As we ascended, we obtained a good view of the build-
ings on the banks of the channel. Some of these are on
Long-Island, and others in Brooklyn. The villas of the
citizens of New- York are seen on each side ; and many
of them are splendid and superb. The wealthy mer-
chants and others seek repose from business, and invi-
gorated health, in these princely retreats. Ship-building
establishments, of great magnitude, are found in these
quarters; and there is a goodly number of hospitals,
asylums, prisons, and places of a similar description in
view. New- York harbour itself breaks upon the view of
the voyager on turning a promontory, all at once. The
sight is dazzling. Nothing can be more imposing than
the harbour, the shipping, and the city, thus bursting upon
the astonished beholder.

It is difficult, without drawings, to convey a true idea of
this magnificent port, — one of the finest in the world. It
is necessary to remark, that the city stands upon the fork
of two great rivers ; one to the east, called East River, the
other to the north, called North, or Hudson's-River. Oppo-
site this tongue of land, at a considerable distance, is the
upper end of Long-Island, which has the efiect of land-
locking the harbour, guarding it from storms, and break-
ing the swell of the Atlantic. By reason of this contiguity
of Long-Island, the harbour possesses all the qualities of a
prodigious bason, with the tongue, on which New- York
stands, projecting into its centre. This fine piece of water
is entered by two channels; the one from the Sound,
which we passed, and the other immediately from the

- — -^^

'SW«"."-' '1 '"'

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

Atlantic. This latter entrance is so narrow, that it is
capahle of perfect defence ; and it seems impossible for
any vessels to pass without being exposed to certain de-
struction from the raking fire of the batteries. The other
inlet to the harbour possesses natural defences, as no ship
of war can ascend the rocky and shallow channel we
passed.

The ships are moored around the tongue on which the
city stands, which forms a sort of crescent with the out-
ward circle projecting into the water. Many hundred
vessels of all sizes, some of the largest class, lay at anchor
around this point of land, — if it can be called at anchor,—
for there is depth of water sufficient to permit them to
touch the wharf's without the use of the anclior. Here,
in crescent form, these vessels lay, apparcnJly all round the
lower point of the city ; and many of them ascending the
two rivers, find a resting-place on the banks of these
beautifiil streams. From this it will appear, that in case
Long-Island was removed, New- York would be any thing'
but a harbour ; and it would be altogether indebted to its
rivers for a place of shelter for its ships. Long-Island is
the patron saint of New- York, the guardian of its interests,
— indeed, the cause of its greatness.

Chap. III. — Netv-York — Harper's printing and publishing Estab'
lishment — The Methodist Book-Concern — The Exchange and
Ciistom-House — Esccitement respecting an anticipated Revolution
in England — Charitable Institutions — The City — Leave for Balti-
more — David Cramer, Esq, — The Journey — New-Jersey — Nen>-
ark — Princeton — Trenton — The Delaware — Philadelphia — The
Chesapeake Bay.

On making the landing-place, we were met by Dr.
Bangs, the historian of Methodism in America, Dr. Carson,
author of " Loiterings in various Countries in Europe,"
and two of the Harpers, who all welcomed our arrival
with hearty greetings. I was appointed to take up my
residence in the family of Mr. Fletcher Harper, who at
once conducted me to his hospitable home. Besides Mrs.
Harper, sen., I here found a young lady recently married
to one of Mr. Harper's sons, a countrywoman, from Lon-
don, the daughter of Mr. Jeremiah Smith. Of course, I
was at home at once ; had it not been so, I must have
possessed a most morose and misanthropic nature ; for
every thing was done for my comfort which friendship and
aflfection could suggest. This was the first private family

PART I. CHAPTER III.

it IS

Dr.

krson,
ope,"
rrival

I had been domiciled with in America ; and certainly
the reception I met with, and the habits of the family,
tended to give me a most favourable impression of the
virtues of private life in the United iStates.

But besides tiie order, decorum, and happiness so appa-
rent in this Christian family, the house itself struck me as
one of the most perfect I had ever seen. Every thing in
America is executed on the most improved scale of com-
mon-sense. Not that there is any want of taste, of ele-
gance, of decoration ; but the basis of every arrangement
seems to be that of utility and comfort. This house, so
excellent of its kind, is but a sample of the rest. It
stood in one of the streets, was one of a row of houses of
the same size and form, and Avas neither greater nor
bettor in appearance than those by which it was sur-
rounded. This gives some insight into the style in which
tlie higher class of merchants imd tradesmen in New-
York live.

I had only two days to spare for visiting the lions in
New- York, and therefore set about the business in good
earnest. It is surprising how much may be done in a
short time, when resolution and industry are brought into
requisition. On the first day, my good friend Mr. Harper
conducted me through the city, showing me first his own
establishment, the Methodist Book-Concern, the Custom-
house, the Exchange, Trinity church. Broad- Way, the
land-side of the harbour, visiting several magnificent
ships, warehouses, and the rest.

Mr. Harper's printing and publishing establishment is
as remarkable as any thing in the way of business can well
be imagined. Every thing is done on the same premises.
A great number of presses are at work ; and one, called
the " Adams press," from the name of the inventor, is
remarkable. It was partly self-acting, an instrument of
the nature of pincers, or rather a hand, taking hold of the
paper as a roller revolved, and placing it so as to receive
the designed impression; which, on coming from imder
the cylinder, was received by a child, and placed in order.
I understood that this machine could print, if necessary,
letter-press to an indefinite length, — if the paper would
admit it, of miles in extent. I saw the workmen forming
stereotype plate-models, — a curious process. Vast piles
of these plates, having done their duty in time past, were
lying in store for further orders. In these extensive premises
a great number of females were employed in stitching,

'"^il'V^

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

i!i

and matters of that nature. These females were under the
inspection of a Roman (.'atholic forewoman, of {^eat intel-
ligence and energy. She was from England, had lived in
London ; and, though a Romanist, had strayed into City-
Road chapel, and, having heard me preach at that place,
at once recognised me, and seemed well pleased to see any
one from home. We had, on entering the work-room of
these females, .in example of American character and
manners. IIoav did Mr. JIarper, one of the principals of
the firm, and master of these people, accost them ? Did
lie rudely vociferate his orders in dictatorial and impera-
tivo language, after the English fashion ? No ! On enter-
ing their apartment, he took off his hat, paid them the
compliments of the morning, inquired after their he.ilth,
and addressed them by the terra "young ladies." Was
this affectation ? Not in the least. It had all the ap-
pearance of habit ; and certainly in their bearing,
dress, the absence of all sluttishness, these females de-
served respectful treatment. This will be sneered at by
many of our countrymen, as a specimen of Yankeyism.
Well, be it so ; but, let us ask, Which is the man of
breeding, the gentleman ? — the boisterous, imperious, swear-
ing John Bull, giving his orders to his servants as if they
were his slaves ? — or this American, thus addressing the
people who supply the hands, the sinews, the labour,
(though he may furnish the genius,) which are creating his
fortime ? Besides the extensive business transacted at
this establishment, these gentlemen have branch-estab-
lishments in various parts of the country, on a large
v'ale.

This firm reprints many Ejiglish books ; and, having
nothing to pay for copyright rad authorship, they are
enabled to get out and publish our most approved works
at a very che.ap rate. By reason of these cheap editions
of our literature, the fact is that English authors are more
extensively known in America than in our own country.
The light reading of the day, the leading periodicals,
novels, and productions of this class, have a prodigious
circulation. But standard works by our best writers,
whether in history, philosophy, theology, or the sciences
and arts, are in universal circulation. This importation of
knowledge is, no doubt, a preseni advantage ; but it sadly
militates against creative talent in the States. It is,
indeed, considering their youth as a nation, and the hard
and material work they have to do, a matter of astonish-

PART I. CnAPTER III.

more
ntry.
|icals,

ious
iters,
jnces
)n of

idly
is,
Ihard

lisli-

]

nieiit tlmt the competition is so successful, and that
America has furnished so many able writers.

I was extremely sorry to perceive that the Americans
exceed us as a novel-reading people. At every public
place, the termini of the rail-road, landing-places of the
steamboat, and often on board as well, numbers of lads
are found vending this trash. The people in general,
the ladies esp«'cially, are continually seen amusing or
exciting themselves by revelling in this world of fancy,
often extremely vulgar and foolish. To give an instance :
On one of my journeys by railroad, then; sat before me a
family, consisting of a husband, wife, and child, perhaps
two years old. This mother and wife, a very genteel and
lady-like person, got hold of one of these novels, and
scarcely lifted her eyes from her book the whole of the
distance they travelled, which occupied the greater part
of the day. The husband, in the mean time, had the
entire care of the little boy. It cried, and he patted it
into good humour ; it slept on his lap, and he fanned it ;
it required food, he ransacked the reticule to find cakes
and sweetmeats, and, in fact, was a perfect nurse. All
this time the mother was completely absorbed in her tale,
and took not the least notice of either husband or boy ;
and, in fact, seemed unconscious that they were present,
or that she had any duties to perform towards one or the
other. This pernicious habit is eating into the American
mind, and will produce sad and deleterious effects on a
great scale.

"We went next to the Methodist Book-Concern, a large
and well-conducted establishment. The premises are very
extensive, being designed to facilitate both the printing
and publishing departments. This institution is the cen-
tre of Methodist literature in the United States. As in
this country, this literature is of a somewhat distinctive
character ; the Methodist press being chiefly, though not
exclusively, engaged in the publication of works ema-
nating from the body, and designed for its use. The
Christian Advocate and Journal, and the Methodist
Quarterly Review, constitute the periodical literature of
this establishment. But though the former of these works
makes its appearance in the newspaper form, it partakes
much more of the character of a magazine than a news-

Saper ; the latter is what its name designates, and it is con-
ucted with considerable ability. The standard theology
of the Methodist church being the same as our own, it

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

follows, that the works of Mr. Wesley, and the most
distinguished of our English writers, constitute the staple
of their trade. Vast piles of these books are seen in their
warehouses, prepared for circulation through the country ;
and it is pleasing to know that the instruction, comfort,
and encouragement which these writings are so well
calculated to afford will alike find their way into the log-
hut of the backwoodsman, to the Negro in his bondage, to
the Indian in his expatriation, and to the abodes of the
more wealthy citizen.

But though the fathers of the Methodist body on this
side of the water are in general circulation, yet the Ame-
ricans are not destitute of sterling and valuable writings
of their own. Theology, sacred criticism, specimens of
pulpit eloquence, biography, narrative, abound amongst
them. But, as in the case of the community at large, the
Methodist body is too busy ; is too extensively engaged in
the vocation of the evangelist pioneer ; has too much
rough work to accomplish in clearing away rubbish and
la3dng the foundations of their church ; is obliged to carry
on operations on too extended a scale, and in the midst
of populations demanding incessant pastoral and miiiis-
terial care ; to make it possible to devote themselves, in
any numbers, and to any extent, to recondite studies.
The Methodist press, notwithstanding these disadvantages,
is effecting good service for religion, and the progress of
general knowledge. As their colleges become more effi-
cient, as residence and leisure are accorded to the pro-
fessors, as facilities for study and learning are furnished,
no doabt the religious literature of the church will become
progressively much more rich and elevated.

But at present this Book-Concern must be chiefly con-
sidered as a centre of religious light and influence, in aid
of the living ministry. In this view of the subject it will
be seen as possessing immense value and importance.
Its immediate and great purpose is now to promote the
work of God, to incite io pious and zealous activity, to
confer instruction on the privileges and duties of the reli-
gious life, and to point out the way to heaven. It deals
but little in speculation. The condition of the church will
not allow of this. It is not sufficiently advanced to find lei-
sure for either the higher or the more polished subjects of
religious literature. The philosophy, the poetry, the refined
abstractions of theology, must, in every case, rest on the
foundations of general knowledge. To lay these founda-

PART I. CHAPTER III.

aid
[will
Ince.

the

reli-
leal's
IwiU
llei-
of
led
Ithe
Ida-

tions is, at present, the business of the Methodist church.
In this department they are making admirable progress ;
and, this being the vocation of the institution, its utmost
energy is devoted to this object. Its radiations of light
reach through thousands of miles, to the remotest extremi-
ties of the Union ; its voice of exhortation, of admonition,
of reproof, of warning, is heard in the wilderress, the
village, the city, of every part of the continent ; its life,
like electrical fire, is fusing itself into the masses of the
population ; and its lessons of divine truth are, as we
trust, laying the basis of a pure, holy, practical Christi-
anity, as extensively as the habitations of this numerous
people.

In connexion with these premises is the Committee-
Room, for the management of Missionary affairs ; a plain
and humble place, with an elevated seat for the chairman,
and wooden benches for the members. Suspended upon
the walls of this room were the portraits of the Bish''ps of
the church, living and dead, — plain, but intelligent and
sedate, men ; Bishop Asbury standing out from the rest
by his robust character and fine features. On the premises
was a vile picture of Dr. Newton. I remember, at the
time of the Doctor s visit to the States, reading a news-
paper description of his person and preaching, in which
the moral painter said, amongst other things, " with a
little of the d — 1 in his eye." The author of this sketch
might have been the real painter of our beloved country-
man ; for he has most certainly put a sufficient quantity
of the evil one in his eye. This is unreal ; there is no
demon there ; nature, or grace, has done just the revt-se,
and given to that eye, with its intelligence and genivi, the
bold, direct, simple expression of truth and honesty.

We visited the Exchange and Custom-House ; splendid
buildings, finely laid out for business, and constructed of
massive blocks of granite. To obtain a new view of the
city and harbour, we mounted to the top of one of these
edifices, and were well repaid for the trouble. The city
was seen to a great extent, with its churches, public
buildings, and busy streets; and the harbour, the sea,
Long Island, and the adjacem' country, appeared in all
their beauty and glory.

Mr. Harper, who was known to the heads of these
establishments, introduced me as an Englishman just
arrived. They were very solicitous for news, and desirous
to elicit my opinions respecting our state, and the proba-

_!k^

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

))ilities of a revolution. W e had sailed from Liverpool on
the Saturday previously to the great Chartist meeting held
on Kennington Common on the following Monday ; so that
our packet carried out the announcement of the intended
demouHtration, without its solution. This produced great
excitement and apprehension as to the result. These
gentlemen pressed me as to the rctal facts of the case, and
the prohabilities of revolutionary success. This they did,
not in a spirit of glorying, or desire of conquest on the
side of the Chartists, but, on the contrary, of a real S}Tn-
pathy with our country, and of anxiety for the preserva-
tion of the public peace ; but they evident'y entertained
strong apprehensions. I endeavoured to dissipate these
alarms, and told them I was certain we should have no
revolution ; that the Chartists had no hold in the country,
they were mere chaff, a bubble on the surface of the
waters, and that the Government Avould gain a very easy
victory. " Well," said they, " the Queen is gone to the
Isle of Wight ; the ministers must have some reason for
dread, or they would not have advised her removal to that
place." It was replied, that she was partial to that resi-
dence, and her circumstances made it necessary for her to
seek the quiet and bracing air of that retreat ; that there
was nothing at all in that fact. " Well, but then there is
Ireland," it was said ; " the Irish are threatening a rebel-
lion ; and will not they and the Chartists coalesce, and
bring about a revolution ?" The ansv/er was, If any other
parties had employed the language which the Irish
agitators had made use of, there Avould be reason to fear ;
but the bombastic bellowing of these people, which had
been heard so loud and so long, would come to very
little ; and, moreover, it was questionable whether they
would really make any movement at all, inasmuch as the
assassin never made his purpose knowTi ; and it was very
unlikely that these men would proclaim their rebellious
purposes, in case they really intended to revolt. In the
course of these conversations the Chartists were called
" the people." It was repliec*, ihat they were not " the
people ; " that the real people of England were a very
different class ; were well satisfied with their institutions,
and would certainly defend them, and have the ability to
do so successfully.

From these interviews and conversations I felt con-
vinced, that the class of mou with whon I thus asur 'Iv
held intercourse had no sympathy with the malcontents of

I *

other

Irish

fear ;

ih had

very

they

IS the

very

fllious

the

:'alled

I "the

very

tions,

fty to

con-

lur'ly

113 of

PART I. CHAPTER III.

either England or Ireland ; and that it was their anxious
desire that we might escape the dangers which threatened
us. Whether my notion he true or not, or to what
extent, I know not; hut I certainly fancied, at the time
of these conversations, Cfor in substance they were con-
stantly occurring,) that some of the parties seemed some-
what relieved of their fears and anxieties. Bo this as it
may, it Avas a pleasure to deal fairly hy one's country ;
and a greater pleasure still, to find that the true, the
genuine, the home-born Americans were not so inimical
as to desire her overthrow. At dinner with a party of
ministers, and other friends, the conversation turned on
our institutions, compared with the American ; and some
reflections being in pleasantry made on our queenly office
nnd the aristocracy, this called ur Mrs. Harper, jun., our
countrywoman, who most hero'oally defended the queen
and nobility, naturalized, as I suppose she was, as an
American. Her kind-hearted father-in-law, I perceived,
delighted to put her on the defensive, which always called
forth a fine burst of English feeling. How long does it
take to extinguish the love of home, of country ? In fine
natures, this can never be effected ; it is an undying, an
immortal passion.

The next day our good friend Mr. Francis Hall, and
other friends, took me to see the charitable institutions
belonging to the city. We visited an hospital, presided
over by Dr. Reece, a Metl>odist physician ; a man of
rem. ikoNje energy, and of greai celebrity in his profession.
Vfr Lrif'M (nade our way to an establishment, a Refuge,
hui: l':\il^i. and half school, for the reformation of young
deluii^u $ of both sexes. This institution we found also
under th^ .lanagement of Methodists. The matron, a
strong-minded and sensible woman, took as to view the
female department ; and from her, as well as from the
master on the other side, we were informed that their
success was very considerable, that many of the boys and
girls, through the influence of this institution, turned out
good and virtuous citizens. The Dumb and Deaf Asylum
h: . been so often described by such WTitcrs as IJasil
IloJ/, Charles Dickens, and others, that it cannot be
necr^f^ar^ to enter into details. The inmates, however,
are the most interesting class of human beings which can
well be met with. Nature seems, in some measure, to
have compensated the loss of one sense, by giving peculiar
delicacy and vividness to others. As every thing is done

c 2

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

by the eye, this organ seemed to possess extraordinary
flexibility and power. The whole soul appeared to throw
herself into this bright and beaming orb. Such expression
I never saw. Let us mention one incident. I desired
the principal to convey to them, by the usual means, our
sincere thanks for their kindness in allowing us to put
them to the trouble of going through their various exer-
cises for our gratification. The expression on their coun-
tenances, and in their gestures, but especially in the eye,
when this was conveyed to them, was indescribable. At
how small a cost is it often in our power to excite emo-
tions of pleasure ! "Who woald not do this in the case of
those who are si 1 out, by che inscrutable providence of
God, from so many es of enjoyment ?

But that which mc; nterested me, in this day's excur-
sion, was the African Asylum for the orphan children of
people of colour. Here, again, we found Methodists
engaged in the entire management of the institution.
The master, mistress, and teachers were all of our own
persuasion. The design of the establishment is to pro-
vide a maintenance and education for the orphan children
of the poor afflicted African race. The name, the wrongs,
the colour of these children, I must confess, awakened all
my sympathies. The building is spacious, and wears ^he
appearance of perfect order and cleanliness ; and the
domestic portion of the business is evidently well con-
ducted, the children h.iving the look of health and happi-
ness. We were taken into the school-room to see the
little orphans ; and what a sight ! They were of all
imaginable colours, and nearly of all sizes ; some almost
infants, and others nearly grown up. What seemed most
astonishing to the ignorant in such matters, was the fact
that some of them were, to our unpractised eye, perfectly
white ; not exactly the white of the European, but pale,
delicate, and very beautiful. The countenance had alto-
gether lost the Negro cast, — thick lips, prominent cheek-
bones, woolly hair, and all the other characteristics ; and,
in their place, the aquiline nose, black, straight hair, in
most cases a beautiful mouth, gave them a Circassian
cast, without the florid complexion and vivacity of the
race. Why these fine and beautiful specimens of human
nature are treated as Africans in the United States, and
on this flimsy plea cast out of society, who can tell?
Others of these children, however, had retained the per-
fect African physiognomy, and were as black as jet.

'! .

PART I. CHAPTER 111.

11?

er-
et.

Indeed, this interesting group varied from white, through
every shade of colour, to perfect ebony. There sat one
little creature at her desk, scarcely high enough to reach
its edge, perfectly black, and an inimitable picture of
docility and happiness. The image of this child can never
be forgotten ! Poor African, it had no consciousness of
misfortune or trouble, of degradation and injury ! To
know that that innocent little creature must grow up in
the midst of a system of proscription, and be punished as
long as life shall remain, for no other imaginable crime
than the colour of its skin, is painful to think of, but abso-
lutely certain.

These forlorn children were put through their school-
exercises, and evinced no deficiency of intellect, but, on
the other hand, great acuteness and aptitude to learn.
They sang us some of their sweet and pathetic ditties,
having relation to their circumstances ; which, with the
thought of their fate, went to the bottom of one's soul,
and stirred every emotion. Being presented with some
little gratuity to procure them sweetmeats, their hap-
piness seemed complete ; and we took our leave in the
niidst of their child-like farewells ; but on our own part
with something more than even powerful emotions.

On our return we called to see the Croton water-works,
connected with a remarkable aqueduct of that name,
thirty-three miles in length, thrown over gullies, rivers,
valleys, ravines, and all sorts of impediments, to the point
which we visited; from whence it pours its life-giving
streams by innumerable pipes through the entire city.

The city of New- York, the commercial metropolis of
America, bears all the marks of increasing wealth, and of
a great destiny. Its mercantile establishments, its banks,
its shops, its hotels, are on the most magnificent scale.
Wall-street, Broadway, and other streets, are equal to
any thing which can be imagined, as thoroughfares and
places of business. The public buildings, except those
which are connected with trade, are not first-rate. Ro-
manism never established itself in this place ; and Roman-
ism alone, of all religious systems, has left great ecclesi-
astical monuments behind it : where it has not prevailed,
we look in vain for any splendid specimens of antiquarian
grandeur. Here are pretty churches ; as Trinity, a very
beautiful specimen of architecture ; but it is like an infant
in a costly dress, compared with the old remains of
Europe. Aristocracy, another element of greatness,

iin 1

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

which has left hehind noble remains of feudal grandeur,
never obtained here ; and is now more out of vogue than
ever. We have no venerable castles, manor-houses, man-
sions, from this quarter. Riches will produce their accus-
tomed results at a future day ; but not yet. At present
the laAvs of property dissipate large fortunes, by dividing
them equally amongst children ; and, even the demi-aristo-
cracy, such as it was at the period of the Revoluticm, is
now very much brought down to the American level. It
seemed strange, in such a city, to see no gentlemen's car-
riages with footmen in livery. They may, for aught I
know, exist to some extent ; but, as far as I recollect, I
never saw one. This may be considered a good or an
evil, according to the taste and notions of men ; but to
people who witness these pageants so constantly, and in
such numbers in this country, the contrast is striking.

The streets of New- York are very spacious ; and what
adds much to their beauty and comfort, is found in their
being planted with fine chestnuts and poplars, which throw
their agreeable shade over the foot-passengers.

I had no opportunity of attending any religious service,
so that I cannot speak on such questions as pulpit elo-
quence, the manner of conducting worship, the numbers
and spirit of the auditors, and the fervour or decorum
observable in these assemblies. But the people and
ministers whom I had, the pleasure of meeting, appeared
to me to be very intelligent, thoughtful, and eminent
Christians. Our people, indeed, were going to regard the
day I left as a day of fasting and prayer, for God's bless-
ing on the Conference ; — a most laudable arrangement.
They urged me to stay to preach, which I desired to do ;
but had I done so, I must have sacrificed Washington ;
and this could not be thought of. Hence, after spending
two of the most interesting days of my existence, I pre-
pared to start for Baltimore on the Friday morning.

Our party consisted of the Rev. James Porter, a presid-
ing elder in one of the New-England Conferences, and
author of a good and heart-stirring little volume, called
" The true Evangelist," — and David Cramer, Esq., a mer-
chant living at Baltimore, with others. This gentleman
left an employment dear to his heart, at New- York, for
the purpose of accompanying me to his native city. He
had been employed for several years in studying the
hymns and poetry of the Wesleys; and was, at the
time, employed in bringing out a work, partly historical

PART I. CHAPTER III.

ftnd partly critical, through the press, on this interesting
subject. He had spared neither trouble nor expense in
the pursuit of his object, employing all sorts of agents in
Europe to collect every edition in existence of Charles
AVesley's poetic effusions ; and, besides, had personally
Tisited Europe, and catered for himself by a diligent can-
vass of the gentlemen of the " Row," and all other places
in the metropolis. I am not able to give an opinion of
this work, as it was not published at the time I left ; but
from a portion of " copy " 8ho^^^l me on our route, I
judged it would prove an acceptable and useful addition
to the literature of the American Methodist church. It
had been submitted to the inspection of a Committee of
the Baltimore Conference, who reported favourably, and
the Conference recommended the work to the public.
This gentleman, like all fine enthusiasts, seemed to live in
Wesleyan poetry. It was his ideal of every thing beautiful
and glorious ; his mind was fascinated and absorbed in his
theme ; he discoursed not of politics, or merchandise, or
material things, but of Charles Wesley, of sacred songs,
of metres, sublimities, and devotional praise to God. It
was really refreshing to see a young man, a merchant, in
active life, enabled to turn his thoughts so completely
from " buying and selling and getting gain," as to devote
his time and energies to a subject so delicate and sacred.
But these Americans are an amazingly energetic race ;
and, besides, every body has scope, room, encouragement.
To develope every thing having life, soul, intellect, seems
to be the American principle, whether found in poetry
or prose. The public, and the churches as well, glory
in any man, no matter whether lay or cleric, belonging
either to the category of talent or piety. Their rule evi-
dently is, to give every body a chance, to foster, to prompt,
to lead on, and make the best of every one's faculties
and power. Talent is sure to meet with a market ; it is
admired, applauded, honoured, and, when connected a\ ith
piety and goodness of character, cannot fail to elevate its
subject to an honourable position in the church.

Our route lay through a portion of New- Jersey, embrac-
ing Jersey city, Newark, New-Brunswick, Princeton, Tren-
ton, — famous in the history of the American war, as the
scene of one of Washington's victories, and the capital of
New-Jersey. Here we crossed the Delaware into Pennsyl-
vania, and travelled by its western bank to Bristol, and
thence to Taconey. This to^vn is six miles above Phila-

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

delphia, where we embarked on board a steamer, and
reached the city hy water. The scenery was most magnifi-
cent ; made so by the breadth and sweep of the river ; the
banks being rich, fertile, varied, and well cultivated;
and, moreover, studded with excellent houses, and beauti-
ful mansions and villas. There stood the Quaker city,
peering towards skies as bright as those of Italy, rest-
ing on the bosom of a country as fertile as imagina-
tion can conceive ; touching one of the finest rivers and
bays in the world ; receiving and giving a rich and va-
ried commerce ; and presenting to view the general aspect
of industiy, virtue, peace, and happiness. It seems im-
possible that William Penn, the great Quaker, could
have selected a finer site for his city. If any thing can
be perfect in this world, one would say Philadelphia pre-
sents a perfect ground-plan and locale for the abode of
man. This is considered by the Americans themselves as
their most beautiful city. Taken as a whole, it may be so.
The assemblage of favourable circumstances seems com-
plete. Earth and sky, land and water, all combine to
produce this effect. Nature has certainly selected this
spot as for the purpose of shovring, in the beauties of even
a ruined world, some faint outline, some faded image, of
what Paradise must have been.

But yet I did not like Philadelphia as a city. It is
too uniform ; a beautiful landscape cannot be imagined
without variety. Is not this principle of variety equally
necessary in every thing else having extent, space, mag-
nitude ? A city is not like a cottage, a lodge, a little
box. There may be uniformity, and yet taste may not
be offended ; but place these neat boxes in a row, in a
straight line, of, say a mile or two long, without any thing
to relieve the eye, and then it wdll be found that the
straight line without a curve, the imiformity of buildings,
unbroken by any variation in height and elevation, streets
crossing each other at right angles, and at equally-mea-
sured distances, produce impressions which are not in
agreement with our notions of the beautiful. Tlie houses,
indeed, are not exactly uniform ; but the streets are per-
fectly so, securing ventilation and a good circulation of air,
but giving the notion of a town in livery, dressed in
the prim costume of the people who founded the city.
The Quaker mind has left its impress on the material
form of their city ; though it is to be feared the Quaker
spirit has long since evaporated. I saw very few p sons

air,
in
ity.
rial
ker
ons

PART 1. CHAPTER IV.

in the garb of Friends ; though some few were observed
passing along in grave and sober dignity. The population
is now perfectly miscellaneous, as much so as any other

?lace, and its peculiarities are only seen in the town itself,
'he following statistics will show this : — " Of churches
there are Episcopalian, English, 27 ; Methodist, (Episco-
pal,) 22 ; Methodist, (Protestant,) 6 ; Presbyterian, New
School, 13 ; Old School, 12 ; Reformed Presbyterian, 4 ;
Associate, 4 ; Associate Reformed, 2 ; Roman Catholic,
12; Friends, 7 ; German Reformed, 3 ; Independent, 2 ;
Lutheran, German, 3 ; English, 2 ; Universalist, 2 ; Dutch
Reformed, 2 ; Mariners, 2 ; Unitarian, 1 ; New Jerusa-
lem, 1 ; Moravian, 1 ; Disciples of Christ, 1 ; Jewish
synagogues, 3 ; churches of different denominations for
coloured people, 12." Thus the Friends, in their own
home, have been far outstripped by other religious deno-
minations.

Time would not allow us to remain long. I had only
an opportunity of running into one or two public build-
ings ; of passing do>vn a few streets, so as to obtain a
general idea of the place ; of getting a hasty dinner, and
then starting off towards Baltimore. I promised myself
the pleasure of a second visit, which could not be accom-
plished ; so that my adieu to Philadelphia proved to be
final.

"We travelled partly by railroad and partly by steam,
which, by reason of the diversity both as to mode and
scenery, is very pleasant. In this excursion we crossed or
sailed upon the Delaware, Elk river, the Patapsco, and
Chesapeake-Bay. The latter, on the portion we traversed,
had widened into a sea, and had a most magnificent
appearance.

Chap. IV. — Baltimore and Washington — The City and Capitol —
The Senate — General Cass — Captain Fremont — Mr. Calhoun, Ofc.
— The House of Representatives — Debate — Visit to the Presi-
dent — To the Vice-President — The National Institution — Balti-
more — The Sabbath — The aristocratic Air of the Place — Leave
for Cumberland — Slavery — Harper^ s-Ferry — Cumberland — The
Alleghany Mountains — A Mirage on the Mountain — Brownville —
The Mononyahela — Scenery of the Banks.

We reached the city after dark, having travelled one
himdred and eighty-four miles. We were met by the
Rev. Thomas H. Sargeant, who conducted me at once to
my appointed place of abode, the residence of a widow

c 5

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

liidy of the name of "Wilkins, with three or four daugh-
ters, and a great number of bhick servants. This hidy,
I found, had entertained tlie Kev. Ricliard Reece, Dr.
Hannah, Dr. Newton ; and, in fact, all our brethren who
had visited the States as a deputation from England. She
(evidently retained a very pleasant recollection of these
visits. Iler eulogies of the venerable and Rev. Rich.ard
Recce were perfectly enthusiastic. His fine person, ur-
banity, piety, and labours, had left a deep impression on
her mind. Nor had the excellent qualities of the other
brethren been less cherished. Indeed, they were recol-
lected with great admiration by all. The eloquent labours
of Dr. Newton will not lose their impression at Baltimore,
nor indeed at any other place he visited, durinjr the existence
of the present generation. They are engrave n indelibly on
the hearts of many hundreds and thousands of grateful
and admiring people. Dr. Hannah was a young man at
the time of his visit ; but many of the preachers espe-
cially speak of his sermons as amongst the best and most
finished specimens of pulpit eloquence they ever heard. I
found, indeed, that the ministrations of all my predecessors
had left a most happy fragrance behind. Their memory is
cherished, their services affectionately appreciated, their
mission honoured, the bonds of brotherhood strengthened,
and the character of England, as well as English Method-
ism, is judged of by these specimens of the manners and
spirit of the fatherland. It became evident to me, that
the religious public, our own people at least, are not dis-
posed to take their cue of England from newspapers,
political sources, or the disputes of diplomacy; but from
the men of their own community who may be sent over,
and from the general body of Methodists.

I had known Mr. Sargeant in both England and Ire-
land, on his visit to this country, as the companion of
Bishop Soule. His fine spirit had lost none of its elas-
ticity, or depth of affection. His recollections of our
country, of the men he had met with, of the Confer-
ence, of any, the least, attention which had been shown
him, and the pleasures which fell in his way, all lived,
most vividly, in his warm and ardent mind. It is delight-
ful to meet with such specimens of Christianized human
nature. I blush to think of the affection and kindness he
manifested to me. It embraced every thing. It seemed
to be the entire business of his life, for the time being, to
make my visit as agreeable, as instructive, as profitable, as

PART I. CHAPTER IV,

ari

ur-

possible. Tlie charm such a spirit throws over every thiii^
enhances its loveliness ten-fold. It puts life, vivacity,
delight, and joy, as well as piety, into the most ordinary
transactions; and seems to add grace and beauty to evory
subject of conversation, to every object seen. It is a kind
of music in the midst of the solitudes of nature ; a joyous
fiagrance intermingled with her productions ; sunshine
thrown upon all things on earth. To meet with, such a
man, is worth crossing the Atlantic ; and to have made his
friendship, gives a new zest to life, and increases one's hope
of augmented happiness in immortality.

This dear friend soon fell in with my desires to see
Washington the next day, and made instant arrangements
to accompany me there. My travelling companions, the
Rev. J. Porter, and Mr. Cranen, agreed also to be of the
party ; and we set out by the first train for the capital.
The distance is forty miles, which we soon reached. We had
six or eight hours to remain, feeling obliged to return the
next day, which was Sunday, when I had engaged to preach
in Baltimore. " What can be done in seeing the metropolis
of a great republic in six or eight hours?" some one will
say. Let us see.

But before we proceed, it may be as well to remark,
that this capital is very unlike London, or any metro-
politan city of any of the nations of Europe, indeed,
of many of the older cities of the New World itself. It
is a great unfinished village, laid out on a magnificent
scale, but remaining for completion. The points of attrac-
tion are, consequently, few, and easily reached.

The folloAving account of Washington is, in the main,
so accurate, that we cannot do better than insert it : —

" The city is laid out on a plan of great magnitude, jmd
will, if the design of the founders be carried out, and their
anticipations realized, be a magnificent memorial of th.
great man from whom it is named, tmd a city, the gigam^v
proportions of which shall harmonize with the poAver and
extent of the mighty republic of which it is the capital.
The ground on which the city is built has an elevation, for
the most part, of about forty feet above the level of the
river. The streets cross each other at right angles, those
running north and south being intersected by otliers run-
ning east and west. The different parts of the city are
connected by broad avenues. When the intersection of
these avenues with each other and with the streets would
form many acute angles, rectangular or circular spaces ar^

3(J

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

I !

left. The avenues and principal streets radiate from ini-
])ortant public points, and are from one hundred and
thirty to one hundred and sixty f«;et wide. The former
are named after the states of the Union ; the latter, begin-
ning at the capitol, are ranged in the order of the letters
of the alphabet ; as A North and A South, B North and
B South, & J. ; and east and west, they are designated by
numbers, as 1st East, 1st West, &c. Pennsylvania
avenue, from the capitol to the President's house, is the
most compactly built, and much the handsomest, thorough-
fare in the city. Of the avenues, five radiate from the
capitol, and five others from the mansion of the President ;
thus affording these prominent places the readiest commu-
nication with all parts of the city.

" Of the public buildings of Washington, the capitol,
situated near the centre of the city-plot, on Capitol Hill,
is the most splendid. This edifice, in its ample propor-
tions, in the style and execution of its architecture, and in
its embellishments, both exterior and interior, is believed not
to be inferior to any Senate-House in the world. Elevated
seventy-two feet above tide- water, it affords a commanding
view of the city and the surrounding country. From its
immense size, and its elevated position, it is the first
object that fixes our attention on approaching the city.
The building, which is of freestone, occupies an area of
more than an acre and a half. Including the wings, the
front is three hundred and fifty-two feet in length, and
the depth of the wings is one hundred and twenty-one
feet. The projection on the east or main front, including
the steps, is eighty-five feet wide ; and that on the west,
with the steps, is eighty-three feet. The projection on
the east front is ornamented with a splendid portico of
twenty -two lofty Corinthian columns; and a portico of
ten columns in the same style, adorns the west projection.
In grandeur of design, and beauty of execution, the portico
in the eastern front has no superior. To the top of the
dome, the height of the building is one hundred and
twenty feet ; the rotunda in the middle of the building,
under the dome, is ninety-five feet in diameter, and the
same in height. From the cupola which crowns this
apartment, there is a fine view of the city and surrounding
country. The walls of the rotunda are adorned with
magnificent paintings by Trumbull, the figures being as
large as life. These fine national pictures represent inter-
esting incidents in American history, — the Presentation to

the
this
ding
with

g as

PART I. CHAPTER IV. 37

Congress of the Declaration of Independence ; the sur-
render of Burgayne ; surrender of Coniwallis ; and Wash-
ington resigning his Commission. Congress has recently
farther enriched the rotunda by the addition of two fine
paintings, — the Baptism of Pocahontas, by Chapman, and
the Embarcation of the Pilgrims, by Weir. This room is
also adorned with sculptures, in alto relievo^ representing
the rescue of Smith by the interposition of Pocahontas;
the landing of the IMlgrims ; Daniel Boone's conflict with
Indians ; and Penn treating with the Indians at Coaquenac.
To other attractions of the rotunda has lately been added,
Greenough's splendid statue of Washington, a colossal
figure, in a sitting posture, twice as large as life. The
library-room of the west of the rotunda is ninety-two feet
by thirty-four, and thirty-six feet high, and contains up-
wards of twenty-eight thousand volumes. Tliere is here
also a valuable collection of historical medals, designed by
Denon, the Egyptian traveller; and pair ings, statuary,
raedalUons, &c., are distributed about the room. The
Senate-Chamber, in the northern wing, is seventy-eight feet
long, and forty-five high, and of a semicircular form. The
Vice-President's chair has a canopy of rich crimson dra-
pery, held by the talons of an eagle. In front of the Vice-
President's chair is a light bronze gallery, chiefly appro-
priated to ladies. Above and behind the chair is a gallery,
supported by fine Ionic columns of variegated marble,
from the Potomac. The walls richly ornamented mth
stucco, the magnificent chandelier, the gorgeous lamps and
furniture, &c,, give the room an imposing appearance.
Adjoining the Senate-Chamber, is the office of the Secre-
tary of the Senate. Under this room is the apartment in
which the Supreme Court holds its sittings. It is nearly
as large as the Senate -Chamber, but is much less elegant.
The hall of the House of Representatives, in the south
wing, is semicircular, like the Senate-Chamber, but larger,
being ninety-six feet long, and sixty feet high. The dome
of the hall is supported by twenty-four beautiful columns
of the Potomac marble, with capitals of Italian marble, of
the Corinthian order. The seats are so arranged that the
members face the Speaker, whose chair is considerably
elevated above the floor, and approached by avenues that
radiate from the chair as a centre. A gallery for men
surrounds the circular wall opposite the Speaker ; and that
appropriated to ladies is in the chord of the arc at the
back of the Speaker's chair. The room is ornamented.

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

like the Senate-Chamber, with fine statuary and paintings,
and its whole appearance is imposing and elegant."

Such is the capitol. Some persons look upon objects of
art as connoisseurs, having some knowledge of its produc-
tions ; otliers judge of every thing merely by such sense and
feeling as nature alone supplies. There are advantages and
disadvantages in both cases. The connoisseur will be able
to detect flaws, blemishes, and beauties, which the other
will not be able to see ; but the latter will be capable of a
tme impression, as a v/hole, which the critical taste of the
former may prevent. Without any pretensions to be a
connoisseur, we may be allowed to refer to such impres-
sions as these various objects made at the time.

Some of the pictures were found to be very impressive,
from the grandeur of the ideal. I was struck with what
seemed to me to be a very delicate design in the picture
representing the surrender of Comwallis. Washington is
placed in the back -ground, on horseback, at a considerable
distance, looking on with intense interest, whilst an infe-
rior officer approaches the British commander, for the
purpose of receiving his sword. But, when near, instead
of demanding the sword, ho is seen stretching out his
hand, and oftering it in friendship and peace to the van-
quished General : the effect is irresistible. ComAvallis is
subdued ; serenity and benignity beam in his countenance,
a li the two enemies meet as brothers. The surrender of
his sword, by General Burgoyne, is perfectly different.
The American officer is seen approaching in an imperious
and commanding attitude ; and Burgoyne is represented
ns giving up his sword under the influence of tumultuous
passions, resentment, pride, and contempt, though con-
quered. Such is the fate of war ! Here are two high-
minded soldiers ; the pride and glory of th«^ British army
and nation, surrendering themselves and their glories to
men, no doubt, whom, when they took the field, they
CDnsiderci a despicable foe; probably, not as soldiers at
all. Greit issues turned on these two events, — the inde-
peT»dence of America, and the humiliation of England.

The pictures of the embarcation and landing of the Pil-
grims are exquisitely impressive. In the first, the minister of
the church in Holland, the Rev. John Robinson, who could
not sail with the first expedition, on account of the duty of
taking care of the flock left behind, is seen in the atti-
tude of prayer, bare-headed, with outstretched hands, and
oyes lifted up to heaven. At a short distance there sits a

PART I. CHAPTER IV.

con-
ligh-
army
ies to

they
lYS at
linde-
Itl.

Fil-
ter of
[ould

tyof
latti-

and
lits a

venerable figure, the personification of calm, contempla-
tive, abstract, and believing piety, — his hand resting on
the pages of an open Bible, through whose sacred teaching
he appears to be looking into the invisible, the future, the
divine, with unruffled composure and hope. A little in
the back-ground the form of a matronly female (a real
character wlio distinguished herself greatly by her piety
and fortitude) is exhibited in the costume of the times,
attending, with profound and reverent looks and feel-
ings, upon these devotions. Groups of children and
young people hang around, with a mixture of awe, sur-
prise, \iope, and j^outhful joy, depicted in their counte-
nances. I never saw religion materialized so perfectly as
in *^^his picture : it cost an effort to get away. All the
graces may be said to have their type in this canvass.
Wisdom, devotion, faith, meekness, love, courage, hope,
all beam in those heaven-illumined countenances. They
appear as if they had some forethought, some prescience, of
their great destiny. Any looker-on would think that they
were either dressed in their bridal robes for the " wedding-
supper of the Lamb," or that they were under the influ-
ence of some extraordinary inspiration, preparing them for
great and glorious work. The artist seems most fully to
have caught and comprehended the morale of that greatest
event in American history.

The picture of the Baptism of Pocahontas, an Indian
princess, is very striking; and, coupled with her mar-
riage to an English gentleman, is an interesting historical
fact. She is represented in a knjcling posture, whilst
the venerable clergyman is performing the rite. Her
figure is beautiful, her face interesting, and the whole
effect is exquisitely impressive. Poor Indians ! Had tliis
laudable beginning of the admixture of the races i en
continued, how different would have been their fate '

Some of the cdto relievos are very fine. One, which
represents Daniel Boone's conflict with an Indian, dis-
puting, in fact, for the dominion of Ohio, is fearful. The
passions of the savage warrior are exhibited to the life, in
dreadful rer<>city. The two men are wrestling in personal
combat ; and eacli Is employing the weapons of their re-
spective modes of attack and defence. The catastrophe is
not given; but, of couise, the child of nature, the lord
of the forest, was obliged to yield to the white man, — a
distressing emblem of an historical fact. The passions,
the ferocity, the undying resolution, the tenacious grasp,

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

!i V

the courage of that Indian chief, and his fall, were only
representative of the dispositions and of the doom of their
race. They struggled, as he struggled, through the long
years of their eventful story ; and as he fell beneath the
blows of his antagonist, so their nations and tribes fell
before the aggressions of a superior foe.

Whilst we were examining these works of art, it was
announced that the Senate had broken up. This was
occasioned by information just brought from the city, that
one of their number, a Mr. Ashley, was dying. We
hastened to the Senate-House; and to me it seemed a
great disaster, as I desired to hear some of the members in
this first assembly in the United States. In some respects
it was an advantage, however, inasmuch as it gave us an
opportunity of entering the body of the hall, and holding
personal intercourse with many of the members. Our
friend Mr. Slicer,* who seemed perfectly at home with
the senators, knew them all, and appeared to be much
respected, introduced me to many; telling them who I
was, and informing them of the nature of my mission to
the States. They all shook me cordially by the hand,
welcomed me into their country, and expressed the hope
that I should be pleased and gratified. Amongst the gentle-
men to whom I was thus introduced, were General Cass,
Colonel Benton, General Foote, Colonel Davies, Captain
Fremont, Mr. Calhoun, ^-^ \ many others. Of course, I
looked with some attenti. n upon General Cass, many of
whose violent and belligerent speeches against this coun-
try, in connexion with the boundary and Oregon questions,
I had read ; and, moreover, who was then understood to
be a candidate for the office of President. He is a stout,
athletic man, about the middle size, but, for an American,
rather corpulent and sanguiferous in his appearance ; and,
if his physiognomy did not greatly deceive me, he is a
man of strong passions, capable, one would say, of being
exalted into the furioso. His keen eye turned upon me,
as I imagined, with a somewhat sinister glance; and,
after a few remarks of no importance, he seemed glad to
get away. Colonel Davies had been wounded in the
Mexican war ; was just recovering, but limped very much.
This ofiicer had greatly distinguished himself, but seemed,
by his modesty, to be unconscious of his own fame. We
had considerable conversation with this gentleman about
Mexico and the war ; and he showed himself to be a most
* One of the chaplains of Congress.

PART I. CHAPTER IV.

amiable and well-informed man. Captain Fremont, who,
I believe, is the son-in-law of General Cass, is a first-
rate man. He conducted two or three scientific expedi-
tions, for the purpose of exploring various portions of
Oregon, California, and the Rocky Mountains, and making
observations on altitudes, levels, rivers, soils, mountains,
&c. His reports of these journeys, now in my possession,
are most interesting and able productions. But he showed,
in one of these missions, that the man of science can also
become the man of war. Believing that a certain course
would be favourable to the political interests of his coun-
try, he laid aside the sextant for the sword ; and it was
very much owing to his exertions that California became
American.

But we had most conversation with Mr. Calhoun.
This distinguished senator is now in the autumn of life, the
leaf is yellow. He is tall and thin, with an upright and
erect bearing. His face is full of intelligence, of the
sharp and acute kind ; he looks as if it would be perfectly
natural and easy in him to catch a boor while bungling in
his logic, and quite as easy to trip up his heels. With a
visage somewhat elongated, pale, after the American
fashion, there beams a keen eye, not devoid, however, of
benignity, surmounted by a good, square, but very

lofty, brow, with snow-white hair, turned back lifter
the clerical fashion. We spent considerable time in
the body of the hall in conversation with this gentleman.
He seemed anxious respecting our country, and European
affairs in general ; and urged the usual questions respect-
ing the Chartist riots, the state of Ireland, the prospects
of a revolution, and all the rest. The customary answers
were given. I came from the presence of Mr. Calhoim
with the impression that I had seen and conversed with
a really great man ; one of the first, if not the very first,
I had met with in the United States. I was grieved not
to hear him speak. He had just been delivering an
interesting speech on a message that morning received
from the President on a very important subject. How-
ever, as we were not permitted to hear, we were much
pleased to see, so distinguished a citizen and statesman.

The House of Representatives were in session, and we
hastened from this conversation to listen to the debates.
The President had that morning sent a message to the
two Houses, recommending a military intervention in the
affair of the Yucatan civil war, then raging between the

PERSONAL NARRATITE.

Indians and the people of Spanish descent. This pro-
mised to he an interesting topic. We heard some five or
six gentlemen deliver their sentiments. Their mode of
dehate seemed peculiar. Very little was said on the
merits of the question ; almost all the speakers arguing
on constitutional points, as to how the matter could he
rightly disposed of, how it could he made to agree with
this and the other rule of the House, and the provisions
of the law. This, of course, prevented all eftusions of
eloquence, all fine bursts of feeling, all argument on the
real question. A dry detail of opinion on the subjects
mooted was nearly all we heard. One gentleman,
indeed, Mr. Joseph Ingersoll, was impassioned and
eloquent, and indicated that he was in possession of
considerable powers of debate. There sat in the chair
one of the Winthrops. Honoured name ! Descended
from a good stock ; the first, one of the fathers of Ame-
rica, and his descendants amongst the most virtuous and
patriotic of the citizens. It is delightful to see talent and
virtue hereditary ; and the expectation and belief was
expressed, that the present worthy Speaker of the House
of Representatives would some day be the President of the
United States.

From thus examining the capitol, conversing with the
senators, and listening to the members of the House of
Representatives, we hastened to the President's house,
to see if we could gain access, and be favoured with an
interview with the first magistrate of the republic.

On our arrival we met v\dth a black man, the only ser-
vant of the President we saw ; and, on asking whether
it would be possible to obtain an interview, he said he
saw no difficulty in the case, Itut would inquire. He
went, with Mr. Slicer's compliments, and soon returned
with a message that the President would be very happy
to see us. We were ushered, not into a drawing-room,
or state-apartment, but into a business office, with desks,
tables, pens and ink, bundles of state-papers, and books on
business. And there stood to receive us, to shake us by
the hand, to bid us welcome, the chief of the greatest
republic, if not the greatest state, in the worl I. He
accosted us very kindly, and bade us be seated, at the
same time resuming his own chair.

My embarrassment left me in a moment. T had felt
some little trepidation at the idea of being brought into
contact vnth. a man so high in station. His demeanour,

fir

lappy
room,
desks,
)ks on
us by
eatest
He
^t the

felt
into
incur.

PART 1. CHAPTER IV.

howeyer, soon dissipated this feeling. There was no
state etiquette observed, no ceremonies but such as
common courtesy demanded, and might be performed
by the plainest person ; no court dress, no cocked hat,
no sword and sash, no bowing the knee, no kissing
of hands, and, moreover, no peer of the realm, or ofl&cer
of the court, necessary to gain an introduction : a
black boy, to obtain his master's assent, and to show us
the way, seemed all that was expected. With our
European notions, this did not really look like an intro-
duction to tlie head of a mighty nation. Truly this Ame-
rican republicanism must either be considered as a great
retrogression into the ages of social simplicity, when shep-
herds and fanners left their flocks and ploughs to com-
mand armies and govern states, and then returned to their
avocations ; or else it mT.st be considered as a vast stretch
into the future, the anticipation of something to come, the
model of a perfectly new order of things. It is most
assuredly not identical with what has been, and continues
to be, in the Old World. Is this simplicity agreeable to
nature, to common sense, to the truth of things ? I con-
fess, these questions puzzled me at the time, and continue
still to puzzle me. There is a fascination, a charm, about
royalty, greatness, courts, presentations, and all the
embroidery connected with these things, which make it
difficult for one to think that there is no reality in them,
that they can be done without. So much of power, of
influence, of government, have stood connected Avith the
old names, and insignia of thrones and courts, that many
of us cannot dispossess our minds of the idea that there is
great use, though we may riot know how, in these exter-
nal accompaniments of states.

Here, then, we were, four Methodist preachers, and
one merchant, snugly ensconced in a government office,
a sort of counting-house, with President Polk, one of the
greatest men, by position, in the world ! Who could for-
get some of the documents Avhich had issued from this
centre of power, this heart of American diplomacy?
Decrees had been framed here which had thrilled through
the body politic in every part of the Avorld, producing
mighty palpitations of heart, and convulsive throes ! Who
could forget some of President Polk's own " messages,"
directed irom this very desk, and carried probably by the
black boy to their destinations ? The policy and messages
of this very President have produced strange emotions.

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

( .

They once filled Great Britain, if not with consternation,
yet, at any rate, with indignation ; they put the Parlia-
ment of England into a ferment, and called forth the
impassioned eloquence of men of all parties ; they made
it expedient to employ the diplomatic skill of Lord
Ashburton, esteemed, at the time, one of the most saga-
cious peers of the realm ; they led to treaties but little
relish \ and much condemned by some of the best sons
of the British empire ; and they resulted in the political
exaltation, strength, and aggrandisement of America.
Some of these messages, moreover, moved the military
forces of the republic, by land and sea, to the invasion
of Mexico ; to the victories of Taylor and Scott ; to the
spoiling of a feeble people ; and led to the annexa-
tion to the States of a territory, but little, if at all, infe-
rior to the whole of Europe. These are some of the effects
produced by the decrees sent forth from this place, with
the signature of this plain little man. Things are not
then to be estimated by the appearance. The room is
common, but it is the centre of mighty forces ; the
President appears destitute of the forms of majesty, but
possesses its reality ; the missiles lying about are not
artillery, swords, and helmets, but they move, they shake
the world.

And what of President Polk himself? He is small of
stature, and the opposite of corpulent. There is some-
what of a cadaverous and American look about him ; but
he is grave, thoughtful, meditative, and slow and mea-
sured m his speech. A thin face is surmounted by a fine
brow, and his features indicate great decision and uncon-
querable firmness. President Polk's demeanour is per-
fectly simple, his conversation natural and easy, his dress
plain, after the American fashion, and his whole contour
irresistibly reminds one of the venerable Puritans. In
the course of a lengthened conversation, besides the mat-
ters relating to the Chartists, the Irish, and other general
questions, two or three points of great consideration were
introduced. Some one having mentioned the necessity of
American intervention in the affairs of Yucatan, in agree-
ment with the President's message of the morning, it was
added, " If we do not interfere, some one of the European
powers will;" referring to England. The President
promptly remarked, " But we will not let them ;" and
then added, " We do not meddle in European affairs, and
we will not allow them to intermeddle in American."

PART I. CHAPTER IV.

aall of

some-

but

raea-

a fine

incon-

per-

dress

mtour

mat-

neral

were

ty of

yree-

; was

)pean

ident

and

ican."

Here is a political axiom for Lord John Russell and his
successors in office to meditate upon, a difficulty to solve !
James Munroe's principle of " America for the Ameri-
cans," has been fully adopted by President Polk. It was,
indeed, no mystery before ; it had been proclaimed in
many of his state- documents, and was here unequivocally
asserted. Well, but Canada, and the British provinces !
These are in America, they constitute a portion of its
territory, they are in the possession of an independent
power; and this presupposes political rights and duties
on the part of Great Britain. Does the fact that these
possessions are colonies, and not independent states,
deprive the parent state of the right to interfere in gene-
ral questions ? This seems to be the notion, the dogma,
assumed. Time must solve this point. It was also said
by some one respecting the Mexican war, that the Ame-
rican armies might as well have finished the work of
conquest, and taken the entire country, as they would
certainly possess it some day. To this the President
replied, " Ah, but the apple is not yet ripe." " Not yet
ripe ! " Wl -) does not see the meaning of this ? When
it is " ripe," it will fall.

The black boy came to announce his master's dinner ;
we made our bows, shook hands, and parted.

Our indefatigable friend, Mr. Slicer, had not yet satis-
fied his own kind intentions ; and took us at once to
the Vice-President's room. We gained an easy access.
Here we found one of the most handsome men it was
ever my pleasure to see. Vice-President Dallas is some-
what beyond middle life. He possesses a fine and
engaging person ; a countenance perfectly ruddy and
blooming, an unusual thing in an American ; dark eyes
bright as the morning and evening stars; his brow is
good and spacious, with hair white as snow. We re-
mained here about half an hour, talking on the usual
European and American topics. 'This gentleman had the
kindness to present me with a copy of Hickey's " Consti-
tution of the United States," writing his namt in the
title-page, together with a large bundle of state-papers,
prepared by order of Congress on the subject of Mexico
and California.

From the rooms of the Vice-President we went to visit
the Patent-Office. The large upper room is two hundred
and seventy-five feet in length, and sixty-five feet wide,
which is appropriated to the collections of the National

.4'

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

Institution. Here was a most superb collection of plants,
minerals, and specimens of the American animal kingdom.
The enormous birds, serpents, and animals of South
America exhibited in this room, are most remarkable.
But the two things which attracted most of my attention
were, a collection of bugs, and General Washington's
camp-equipage. Being somewhat personally interested in
the first, on the ground of old acquaintance' sake, they could
not be regarded but with some emotion. The prodigious
size of some of these creatures is frightful. They are
more like reptiles than any thing else. The idea of
having these monstrous vermin in bed, crawling about,
and sucking one's blood, is perfectly horrifying. Their
" local habitation " is in the hot and sunny south : had they
found a home in the north, I should have had ample
experience of their nocturnal visits ; — bad enough as it
was, but the warfare of the night must have been ten
times worse, if these southern gentry could have lived in
the regions I visited.

The camp-equipage of Washington is entire. His
military costume, his tea-kettle, his gridiron, and all the
rest of the utensils employed in the camp-life of the
General, are sacredly preserved. And here hang the very
coat, vest, smallclothes, boots, spurs, sword and belt, of
the great patriot ! The identical clothes he wore when
commanding the forces of his country, gaining the vic-
tories of independence, establishing the nationality of the
colonies, and paving the way for a new order of things in
the world, are kept as relics, with as much care as
a saint's coat in a popish church. Who could look
upon these things without deep feeling ? The country is
studded with his statues ; but I confess I could not
view these effigies of Washington with the same feelings
as possessed me when standing before the mute, but in
some sort speaking, costume and habiliments of war
which he had actually worn. It seemed as if his own
spirit were present, though unseen. Is this feeling super-
stition ? Does hero-worship originate in this class of
sensations ? The Americans next-to-adore, with reason,
the founder and father of his country. So pure, so dis-
interested, so exalted a patriot never adorned the annals
of time. Moreover, he is believed to have been a true
Christian. His whole career is said to have been mixed
with much prayer. He was knoAvn to have retired to the
woods, away from the bustle of the camp, on all emer-

eason,
dis-

nnals
true

nixed

o the

PART I. CHAPTER IV. 47

goncies, to acknowledge and seek direction from God.
His great l)attles were always so prefaced ; and the more
pressing the emergency and desperate the state of affairs,
the more he was ohserved to frequent the solitudes of
nature for purposes of devotion. Bishop Asbury says, on
occasion of his death, " At all times he acknowledged the
providence of Gotl, and never was ashamed of his
Redeemer : we believe he died not fearing death. In his
will he ordered tlic manumission of his slaves, — a true son
of liberty in all points." How different a character is
Washington to such charlatans as Bonaparte, and men of
his class ! and how equally different the issue of their
work ! Had he lived in the times when greatness in men
was thought to be divine, and they, in consequence, were
deified ; had shrines erected to their honour, and became
objects of popular adoration, — had Washington lived in
these times, he would have been the god of America. As
it is, he is their model-man. If they cultivate his spirit,
adhere to his maxims, imitate his moderation, and pre-
serve and work out his wise and judicious theories of
government, they must prosper.

We turned our backs on the city bearing the name of
this wonderful man, and which was projected by his
genius, with deep feeling. We had collected ample mate-
rial for reflection. The things and the men there seen,
were not likely to be lost sight of: they could not, they
never can, be forgotten. Our good friend the chaplain
pressed me very urgently to remain over the sabbath, and
take his place hy preaching to the Congress. This I
should gladly have done, but had engaged to officiate in
Baltimore. We arrived in that city late in the evening,
well repaid for our day's excursion.

The sabbath came ; as bright and glorious a day as ever
dawned on earth. It was the first I had fully spent in
America, and brought with it the rest and spiritual ex( r-
cises I had long sighed to enjoy. I preached twice, to
large and apparently very serious and devout congrega-
tions. Here I felt quite at home, amongst our own people,
just the same as in England. This was very diflferent
to the promiscuous and mixed groups I had to address on
board ship. The worship was solemn, spiritual, and holy ;
God was, as we trust, present, and the people " shouted
aloud for joy."

In the course of the day we visited two or three Roman
Catholic places of worship, and amongst the rest the cathe-

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

dral, a splendid building, full of fine paintings. Here I saw,
for the first and only time of my life, tlie railroad principle
applied to the purposes of worship. There was provided
a tram-road to wheel round the pulpit, from some conve-
nient nook, which was its common resting-place, to the
centre of the building, where the officiating minister might
stand and obtain a commanding position for addressing the
people. Nothing comes amiss to papists ; they have the
adroitness to press every thing into the service of the
church. It can be no matter of surprise, if, at some time,
they employ steam-power to work their machinery, to ring
their bells, to shift and move the scenery of their dra-
matic exhibitions ; and to Avork the innumerable springs,
pullies, and wires of their scenic worship. And, for
aught we can see, the mummeries of the system might as
well be worked by steam as by living men : as no soul is
required, the element of liquid smoke might serve per-
fectly, and save money.

Whether from the power of association, or the reality
of things, I know not, but I liked Baltimore as much, or
more, than any city I saw in America. It is, indeed, a
beautiful place. The houses are fine, spacious, and ele-
gant. There is, moreover, an air of aristocracy which is
seldom to be met with. It is clear enough that aristocrats
reside in this place; and although the Americans decry
this class of men constantly, yet there is certainly some-
thing about a people, and institutions, of the aristocratic
cast, which gives the impression of superior dignity. We
were now, indeed, in one of the slave-holding states ; and
from the specimen given in this and other places visited,
it is pretty apparent, that the system of slavery tends to
produce this spirit. Indeed, the slave-holder, in despite of
the prejudices against the name, exhibits all the charac-
teristics of a perfect feudal aristocracy. As I understood,
his house is, generally, in the case of the wealthy classes, a
complete palace ; princely in its dimensions, its furniture,
its ornaments, and its luxuries. How can it be otherwise,
with a man who is the lord of a great number, not of
vassals, but of slaves ? These poor creatures are the abso-
lute property of the master, obedient to his behests, the
panderers to his passions and appetites, and in all things
the servants of his caprices. The young gentlemen and
ladies, brought up in the midst of slavery, learn, as early
as they are capable of authority, imperiously to command
the service of the menials of their father. They stir not

PART I. CIIArXER IV.

)t of
kbso-

the
^ings

and
karly
jiand

not

without their attendance ; they are waited upon in the
most trivial matters ; tliey arc fanned when the weather
is hot, and guarded in the most assiduous manner from
the approach of the l)uzzing insect ; whilst all their wants
are, if possible, more than {mticipated hy the black slaves.
What is all this, if not feudal aristocracy, in its most re-
volting features ? The lords of the European nations, Avhen
the institution existed in its most perfect glory, were
never in so transcendental a state of power as these gen-
tlemen. Their vassals, though low enough in the scale of
humanity, were not so degraded as these Africans. The
right of the seigneurs of Europe to exact the services
of their serfs, never amounted to the absolute dominion
of the slave-holder Prol)ably the rule of the Roman
Catholic church, which at first, and for many subsequent
years, was paramount in this place, had something to do
with this aristocratic character. The first colonists, as is
well known, were of the Roman Catholic persuasion ;
and hence the cathedral, and other splendid churches, are
now amongst the chief ornaments of the city. Sir John Cal-
vert, afterwards Lord Baltimore, from whom the city takes
its name, was in early life a Protestant ; but afterwards
embracing the Romish faitli, became the means of estab-
lishing that system of religion extensively in the colony.
The present prelate is an American, the first ever ap-
pointed to the see ; it having long l)een the policy of the
Popes to select foreigners, generally Irishmen.

Baltimore is soiuetimes called " the Monumental Cit}^"
by reason of the number of statues it contains. " The
Washington Monument, at the intersection of Charles and
Monument streets, is a noble specimen of architecture, both
in design and execution. Built on an eminence one hun-
dred feet above tide-water, it rises majestically above the
city, at once forming its noble embellishment, and a con-
spicuous landmark to travellers and voyagers. The monu-
ment consists of a Doric column, rising from a base of fifty
feet square, and twenty high. Its height is one hundred
and eighty feet, including the statue of Washington,
which is sixteen feet. The base is ascended by a flight of
twenty-eight steps ; the ascent to the summit is by a wind-
ing staircase, or flight of two hundred steps. The cost of
the monument, including the statue, was 200,000 dollars."
This is, indeed, a noble pillar. The above description, though,
no doubt, accurate in detail, gives but an inadequate notion
of the majestic appearance of this splendid work of art.

PRRSONAL NARRATIVK.

V,:

t >

}

Heroes arc not likely to be forgotten in America, any
more than elsewhere. Wc have another called liattle
Monument, enacted to the memory of those who fell
defending the city in Sf'pten>ber, \H\4, at the comer of
Calvert and Fayette Streets. ''The scjuare suh-haso on
which the pedestal, or column, rests, rises twenty feet
from the ground, with an Egyptian door on each front, on
which are appropriate inscriptions, in hasxo j'eftevo, of some
of the incidents of the battle. The column rises eighteen
feet above the base. This, which is of marble, in the
form of Roman fasces, is enriched by bands, on which
are inscribed, in letters of gold, the names of those whose
memory and patriotic valour the monument is designed to
commemorate. The column is surmoimted by a female
figure, in marble, emblematic of the city of Baltimore.
The whole height is fifty-two feet." Such are some of the
architectural ornaments of this city. Hut none of them
equal the Popish cathedral. This, in point of fact, is the
true monument of the place ; and as *'^>r as such things
are concerned, its distinction and glory. It reminds one of
home, of Europe, more than any thing I saw in the United
States ; and tends to give this city a peculiarly European
appearance. Such are the types of time. America is pre-
eminently, in its whole appearance, the emblem, the type,
of modern ideas ; but there is just one memorial of the
past, of a defunct age. In the midst of the simple forms
of republicanism, the activity of commercial life, the
humble and unostentatious churches of Protestantism ; — the
cathedral of Baltimore seems to stand as the catacomb, the
mausoleum of departed ages ; and as a mighty fragment, a
rock, separated by some great convulsion from surround-
ing things. Nothing appears in unison ; it stands in
solitude, in the midst of a vast population, having no sym-
pathy to bestow, and receiving none from the young gene-
ration around.

On Monday morning, May 1st, we took an affectionate
adieu of our dear friend Sargcant, and the Baltimore peo-
ple, and set out by the railroad for Cumberland. Our
party had now increased. Besides Mr. Porter, we here
met with Dr. Pierce, the representative from the South
Methodist church to the Pittsburgh Conference, Dr.
Bond, the editor of the Christian Advocate in New York,
and a gentleman and his son, planters and slave-holders,
from the Mississippi State, Methodists and very agree-
able persons. The assembling of these parties in the same

i;— the
lb, the
lent, a
round-
ids in

Itionate

re peo-

Our

le here

South

Dr.

York,

lolders,

lagree-

same

PART I. CHAPTER IV.

vehicle was rather ominous ; no])ody couhl tell to what it
might le.'ul, whether the peace would he kept, or the
tedium of our journey he relioo 1 by a polemic war. The
two doctors were amongst the heads and chiefs of the
great controversy, which had been going on for the past
four years, and wliich had ended in dividing the church ;
the one by his pen, and the otlier by his viva voce elo-
quence. They had i)een old friends ; and it was pleasing
to see, that tlie undying instincts of Christian love soon
gained the ascendant. The knotty questions in dispute
were forgotten, or only referred to in general terms; and
the North and South, at imy rate, in this journey, met
without colHsion.

Our route lay along a very interesting country, partly in
the State of Maryland, and partly in Virginia. We beheld
a great number of slaves at work in the fields ; the first I
had seen at theii degrading labours. Tliey exhibited no
life, no activity, in tlieir occupation ; but seemed to drag
themselves along, as if existence were a weariness ; they
plied their implements of industry, careless as to the
amount of work done, or studious to do as little as possi-
ble. My companion, Mr. Porter, a staunch anti-slavery
man, descanted on the deleterious effects of slavery on the
soil itself; endeavouring to prove that Marylimd and Vir-
ginia were Avom out by this kind of cultivation. Whether
it is so or not, I cannot pretend to determine ; but the whole
country where these slaves were at work, has an extremely
barren appearance. Such is the decree of God, that this enor-
mous evil may wear itself out, and the planters be obliged
to turn to the cultivation of such productions as may make
it profitable to employ free labour. God appears to curse
with sterility the land cultivated by slaves. The planters,
I was informed, were getting very poor ; and it was, appa-
rently, becoming their interest to turn their attention to
something else in the place of tobacco and the other pro-
ductions on which slave labour is chiefly employed. We
passed on, and soon lost sight of the haggard, dispirited,
broken-hearted, oppressed slave. Those fields had wit-
nessed the labour, the tears, the blood, of their race, for
generations ; and, for aught a\ Inch appears, must continue
to witness the same miseries in their children, unless Hea-
ven shall, in mercy, increase the intensity of his maledic-
tion, and render the country completely sterile. But
would this be any relief ? No ; these poor vnretches
would be sold, and sent further south ; and if even the

D 2

KVfVMi

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

same fate should follow them into the Carolinas and Geor-
gia, still there are the Texas, Mexico, and California, to
be peopled and cultivated by tliiS uT?fortunate race. The
evil seems to be indefinite, eternal. Provision has been
made, designedly or otherwise, by the conquests of the
States, for the progress of this scourge, for all time to
come.

Hai'per's Ferry, a curious phenomenon of nature, lay in
our line, and as it was our dining-place, and the Ameri-
cans not being so exact, as to time, as the railroad autho-
rities in this country, I obtained an interval, which,
though brief, enabled me to take a look at the scenery, in
itself pre-eminently grand. " Harper's Ferry is situated in
Jefferson county, Virginia, at the confluence of the Shen-
andoah and Potomac rivers, at t!ie passage of these streams
through the Blue Ridge, upwards of one thousand two hun-
dred feet in height. At this point, the two streams, in search
of an outlet to the sea, and each, as it were, conscious of the
insufficiency of its separate exertions to overcome the
barrier tliat opposes its progress, united their waters, and,
rushing in ore impetuous current against the mountain,
rent it asuader. Such, it is thought, was the origin of a
scene which Mr. Jefferson has characterized as 'one of
the most stupendous in nature.'

" Thf> scenery is of the wildest and most majestic cha-
racter. Jeft'crson's Rock, named after Mr. Jefferson, and
the spot where he ^vrote a description of the place, in
his ' Notes on Virginia,' is a place of huge detached
rocks, leaning over the steep cliffs of the Shenandoah, and
looking into the mountain-gorge of the Potomac. Its top,
almost level, is twelve feet square ; its base, not exceeding
five feet in Avidth, rests upon the top of a large mass of
rock jetting out from the hill. It is a wild ' eagle's nest,*
which, as Jefferson truly declares, is worth a trip across the
ocean to behold. It is not, however, equal to the enchant-
ing scene presented to the view from the opposite moun-
tain, about a mile and a half up, on the Maryland side.
From this the beholder surveys with admiration a large
extent of country, fields, woodlands, and plantations;
whilst the beautiful Shenandoah, as it breaks upon the
magic picture, appep^s like a series of beautiful lakes."

Such IS Harper's-Ferry. It is very tantalizing to be
within sight of a great object of o"riosity, and not be able
to rench it. This was our case. We were at the foot ox
tills " rock," it stood towering above us ; and yet our time

cha-
n, and
ce, in
ached
1, and
s top,
eding
ass of
nest,'
ss the
bhant-
loun-
side.
large
tions ;
the

to be
able

)ot ox
time

PART I. CHAPTER IV.

would not allow us to ascend. But so far as the slight
glimpses which we could obtain, by running here and
there to catch a bird's-eye view, the above appeared u
tolerably correct description. And yet, after all, descrip-
tive ^vriting must always depend upon the vision, the
brain, the nervous system, and the grouping powers of the
observer. Had we obtained our desired point of observa-
tion, no doubt, the prospect would have varied itself, in
some degree, from the account given by other minds.

In this journey our line lay, for many miles, along the
meanderings of the beautiful Potomac. Nature, as if in
bounty to man, had just left room enough for a road be-
tween the banks of the river and very lofty and precipitous
rocks. This made the route perfectly romantic, and the
scenery beautifully picturesque and agreeable. The Ame-
ricans have been charged with travelling slowly by their
trains. The mystery, however, was, that they could got on
at all in the midst of the elbows, curves, and bends of this
serpentine course ; and yet, with the difficulties of this
zig-zag kind of movement, we reached Cumberland from
Baltimore, a distance of one hundred and seventy-eight
miles, in about nine hours.

Cumberland lies at the foot of the Alleghany mountains,
which we had now to cross in "stages" in the night. I
had determined to remain here till morning, being desirous
of gaining as complete a view as possible of these lofty
regions. But I was informed that the proprietors of the
*' stages " never insured a passage, unless they could obtain
the full complement of nine, this being the number Avhich
one of the coaches would accommodate ; and, likewise,
that it was perfectly uncertain as to whether there would
be any such number to cross the following day. Hence,
no choice was left. I Avas unANalling to run the hazard of
losing a day, and therefore preferred to mount the " stage,"
and cross the mighty barrier betwixt the east and the west.

" The Alleghany Mountains, otherwise called the Appa-
laches, from a tribe of Indians, who lived on the banks of
the Appalachikola, (or Alleghany,) a river which proceeds
from these mountains, are a part of that extensive range
which is situated between the Atlantic, the Mississippi,
and the lakes of North America ; and which runs in a
direction from south-west to north-east, passing through
the country of the United States, and giving origin to
many rivers, that flow either into the Gulf of JMexico, or
into the Western Ocean. As the Alleghany mountains

■■QP'

mmt

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

form a principal part of the chain just alluded to, they often
give their name to the whole group. This range com-
mences in Georgia, stretches northwards and eastwards
through the territory of Virginia, passes on in the same
direction through Pennsylvania and the northern coun-
tries, and terminates in the division of New-Brunswick.
Its whole extent, according to Pinkerton, is not less than
nine hundred geographical miles. As it approaches its
termination, the mass rises in height ; the chief summits
are in New-Hampshire, and are reported to be nearly
eight thousand feet above the level of the ocean. Besides
the main ridge, there are several others which are col-
lateral to it, as the Iron or Bald Mountains, the White-
Oak Mountains, and the Blue Mountains, — the Cumber-
land Mountains forming the exterior skirt towards the
north-west. Tlie breadth of the whole is often equal to
seventy miles." This was about the breadth of the
mountain where we passed.

Our cavalcade consisted of six or eight stages, all well
horsed and manned. On leaving Cumberland we instantly
plunged into the midst of rocks and precipices, the road
meandering its course amongst gullies and cataracts,
and then again by the side of the rising moimtain.
The scene was unmixed forest; for thougli the moun-
tain, of course, consists of rock, yet, as is the case
every where else, it was covered from the bottom to its
most elevated summit with noble trees. Having two
or three hours before nigh> closed the prospect from
our view, I had consequently that space to look upon the
scene as we passed along. The impression was a very
melancholy one, in exact agreement with the sombre
aspect of all things around : — the stillness, the indefinite
and mystic character of the forest, as if forming a sort of
infinite labyrinth ; the stupendous rocks and precipices ;
the moaning of the waters, as they rolled down the
gullies, or dashed amongst the stones ; the wilderness itself,
which seemed vocal with no note of bird or voice of man ;
and then the gradual approach of night, till the curtain
dropped. This general gloom, I confess, produced in me
the most melancholy sensations. This state of mind, how-
ever, is not unfavourable to reflection. The forest taught
its moral ! The trees appeared not in uniform life, verdure,
and beauty. Great numbers lay prostrate on the ground
in total decay, even their form nearly gone ; and mother
earth seemed about again to receive to her embrace those

PART I. CHAPTER IV.

case
to its
two
from
on the

n me
how-
ught
dure,
ound
other
those

noble forms of life which had been nursed at her bosom,
and had been the ornaments of the forest in other years and
centuries. Others had more recently fallen, and retained
their perfect shape, though beginning to decompose and
lose something of their texture as wood, and change into
that of earth. Again, others, and that in greater numbers,
had been riven, by time or the storm, from their grasp of
the soil, and leaned upon their neighbours, younger and
stronger than themselves, for support. The space, however,
was filled up ; no room was lost ; the generation now in
their prime stood towering over the prostrate and decaying ;
and innumerable young ones, of every age and size, filled
every atom of soil left betAvixt the living and the dead.
Who could help thinking of human nature ? of the gene-
rations of the past, of the active spirits now occupying
their place, soon to follow them ; of the young plants of
humanity, so blooming, so beautiful, so sanguine, so full
of hope and joy ; waiting for their turn, and impatient for
the removal of the generation standing in the way of their
enterprise and ambition ? That forest was to me a lesson.
It served to furnish matter for reflection in the darkness ;
and as the sun retired, and hung around us the sable cur-
tain of night, the moral seemed complete.

Our long train of " stages," with their brilliant lamps,
reflected by the foliage, presented a singular appearance,
and not devoid of interest and beauty. It became very
cold as we ascended the mountain, and we were glad
to halt for supper. This was served, considering the cha-
racter of the place, in very good style ; and, no doubt, we
did it justice. After a good warming, we again renewed
our journey. The road is designated " national," being
prepared at the public expense ; but unpleasantly rough.
The shaking and jolting, the up-and-down kind of exercise
we had to endure, made sleep in my case quite out of
the question. Hearing a remarkable noise as we pro-
ceeded, I inquired of my companions what it meant;
and was informed that it arose from the merry-making of
frogs. The sound was not a croak^ but a chirp^ very
much like that of crickets by our fire-sides, only much
louder. For many miles the mountain was perfectly
vocal with the music of these happy creatures. How
good is God ! All things serve him in their season.
This concert of frogs broke the tedium of the journey
and the gloom of night ; and it 1)ecame my business to
listen to this singular melody for several hours.

Ef"'

U'i:

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

All my companions, being accustomed to this kind c^
travelling, slept soundly ; but I " watched for the morn-
ing" with great desire. At length it came. We had
reached the summit of the mountain, and were now
beginning to descend. The sun rose ; and it was never
my fortime to behold such a sunrise. As he ascend-
ed the skies, they appeared tinged by the most beau-
tiful and variegated colours imaginable. They were
clothed in the most gorgeous dress ; the deep blue being
relieved and diversified by banks of clouds, their edges
being tinged with all the colours of the rainbow. But on
looking out on my left hand, I saw something which I
took to be a prodigious lake ; and, being surprised at so
singular a phenomenon appearing on the top of a mountain,
roused one of my fellow-travellers, and asked, "What
lake is that on the left ? " He rubbed his eyes, and grum-
bled out, " I reckon there is no lake here." He closed
them again, and I could obtain no information. I conti-
nued to gaze ; and felt certain that the object seen was
the waters of a lake or sea, stretching to an indefinite
extent, and losing itself ia the distance. After ruminating
in this uncertainty for some considerable time, it occurred
to me that possibly it might be the mirage, so often
referred to by eastern travellers. So it turned out. We
were at a great distance from either lake or sea ; but the
sun had given the rising mist this peculiar appearance.
No wonder that the pilgrims of the desert, in imagi-
nation, quenched their burning thirst, and plunged their
w^eary limbs, in one of these illusive seas. Attracted by
the promise of water, they rushed towards a blessing
which retired as they approached, and left them still a prey
to thirst and misery. Had it been my lot to command a
steamer, or vessel of any kind, I should not have doubted
for a moment that the sea I fancied I saw, would fur-
nish depth and space enough for her navigation. Such
are the illusions of life ! A few moments sufficed to dissi-
pate these vapoury deceptions ; it may, perchance, take a
longer period to disenchant the soul of the haze around her
being, arising from the unreal objects of desire and hope ;
but the time is certain to come when the mirage will be dis-
sipated, and the mountain scenery of life, rough and rugged,
will appear in its true character.

But a more gorgeous deception awaited us. Turning
my eyes to the other side of the mountain, I beheld ano-
ther most magnificent spectacle. This arose from the

ipi

PART I. CHAPTER IV.

agency of the same causes ; the mist lying on the side of
the mountain, and the beams of the rismg sun shining
upon it. But in this instance his rays were not absorbed,
but reflected, and the appearance was not that of water,
but of fire. How shall a description of this wonderful
scene be attempted ? We have no analogies. It was
unlike any thing ever beheld by me. Nothing either in the
heavens or on the earth can furnish any terms of compari-
son or modes of illustration. The point of observation in
surveying the beauties of the heavens is from below. We
see all their glories over our heads. But in this case we
were elevated above the phenomenon ; we did not look up,
but do^vn; the magnificent spectacle lay at our feet, —
like the mirage on the other side the mountain, — stretch-
ing to an indefinite distance. Again, this spectacle had
not the appearance of mountains of clouds, heaped one
upon another, variegated by tints and hues of many co-
lours, their edges dipped in gold, and reflecting every
possible form of beauty ; it was uniform, presenting the
same aspect and colour ; the intensity of its brightness
seemed not to admit of variation, the one element swal-
lowed up all inferior forms, and absorbed them in its own
indivisible purity and lustre. The arch of heaven, the
rainbow, the rising and setting sun, the brilliant noon-day,
— none of these can give a notion of this splendid illusion.
Its position was longitudinal ; its surface, its bosom, like
that of the ocean, seen from a lofty elevation, presented
itself to view as at a great distance below ; — reflecting the
sun's beams back again to their fountain, and giving their
dazzii:ng brightness as if in emulation of the parent
orb. To A>')iat shall we compare it ? It looked like a
sea of glory ! I gazed and gazed on this lovely object,
till dragged by the rumbling motion of our vehicle beyond
the sight of the deceptive vision. We were soon lowered
to the common level ; and, leaving these regions of splen-
dour and magic grandeur, were called to move along the
common road, in the midst of clouds and shadows.

Notwithstanding all that we had seen on the moun-
tain, we were thankiul enough to get to Uniontown,
wai-m our almost frozen limbs, and regale ourselves Avith
breakfast. Those necessary duties being soon despatched,
we hastened to Brownville, where a steamer awaited our
arrival to conduct us to Pittsburg.

The Monongahela, on which we embarked, descends
from the mountain in this direction, and forms a fine

D 5

• f

5«

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

navigation, meandering its course through a picturesque
country to its destination. We now found ourselves
in the great Valley of the Mississippi; which, com-
mencing at this point, stretches to the Rocky Mountains.
These two ranges of mountains, in the geography of
the continent, are held to he the harriers, on the east and
west, of this prodigious tract of country. The immense
space lying hetween us at the moment of our emharcation
at Brownville, at the foot of the Allcghanies, to the great
barriers raised by the Rocky Mountains, and separating
the Western States from Oregon, is considered a part of
this valley. The Mississippi itself may be taken as the
centre line of this great tract of country, stretching from
north to south, prepared by nature herself as a drain for
the waters descending from the east and west. We were
now on one of these streams ; flowing, in the main, from
the east, in a westerly course, to join the rivers
descending in the opposite direction ; and, as it were, to
meet in fraternal union in the arms of the "father of
waters."

Every thing now appeared different. The climate
became genial and balmy, and the soil much richer;
vegetation appeared luxuriant ; the trees were giving out
their foliage, and the shrubs and plants their colours and
fragrance, more richly ; the skies were clear and lofty, the
sun warm and cheering, whilst every breeze seemed to
bear life and vivacity on its wings. The river was
enchanting. From the edge of the waters the banks
gradually sloped up so as to form a hilly embankment on
each side, covered with various trees, now enriched with
variegated hues. The channel of the river appeared to
have been scooped out of the solid earth by some giant
power, its level being below the adjoining country, so as
completely to embosom its waters in overhanging woods.
This beautiful, umbrageous, woody, sylvan scene was, it is
true, broken in upon, now and then, by human habita-
tions, little villages, and places of incipient commerce;
but, generally speaking, we passed through silent and
unbroken solitudes. Taking a chair, and placing it under
the awning of the steamer, I gazed in a sort of intoxi-
cation, wonder, and ecstasy, in perfect silence, or, at any
rate, unwilling to be disturbed for any purpose. I can
never forget the effect this scenery had upon my feelings,
in this first sight of its peculiar loveliness. I looked till
my eyes grew dim with the dazzling luxuriance of the

PART 1. CHAPTER V.

eyer-varying prospect, and my brain fairly ached with
the attempt to form some notion of its imique grandeur.

On our descent the banks of the river became more
precipitous and rocky ; and, for several miles above Pitts-
burg, the causes of its manufacturing greatness and wealth
began to appear. For many miles beds of coal projected
their crust and edge upon the banks of the river ; and,
here and there, the collier had employed his mattock and
spade in digging out of the side of the hill this valuable
article of manufacture. The trouble and cost of the ope-
ration consisted in getting it out of the rock and trans-
porting it to its destination. A slide of planks, fixed at
the mouth of the level, was placed, from whence the coak
were rolled down into a boat below prepared to receive
them. This was all the expense and labour attendant
upon procuring this valuable article. The same is the
case with iron ore. This is as abundant as coal, and is
procured and removed in the same manner. How differ-
ent is the operation in our country ! It occurred to me,
that one of our friends had a pit in this locality, (Birming-
ham,) on which he had just expended twelve or fifteen hun-
dred pounds, to ascertain whether there was a bed of coal
on his property. The Americans are saved this uncertainty
and expense altogether. They know before they use a tool
that their exertions will not be in vain ; for they see the
coal and iron challenging their labour, and inviting them
to enterprise. The advantage of the rivalry of the two
countries, in this respect, is greatly on the side of the
Americans.

Chap. V. — Pittsburgh — Lodge at the St. Charles — The Covference
— The Bishops — The Preachers — Bishop Sotile — The Southern
Ministers — Public Services — The Company at the St. Charles —
The Town — Manufactures — The African Church — Preach to
the Blacks — Curious Scene — Leave Pittsburgh — Take leave of
Bishop Soule — His Character — The Ohio — Wheeling-— Bishop
Campbell — Mesmerism.

"We made Pittsburgh about five o'clock. On calling
with the other ministers at the Book-Concern, I found I
was appointed to take up my abode at the St. Charles
Hotel. This excellent house was kept by Mr. Miller,
who with his mfe was very friendly. We met with several
preachers domiciled with us ; all very agreeable and excel-
Icnt men. I was at once installed as the entire master of a
commodious sleeping-room ; and our party had the privilege

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

of meeting together in the evenings in the family parlour.
This arrangement proved to be very agreeable to all parties,
as it afforded the means of private intercourse apart from
the general company. We took our meals at the public
table. A large and spacious room was occupied for break-
fast, dinner, and tea ; if any one chose supper, he ordered
it specifically, and took it in his own apartment. This
was our daily routine as to the common-place matter of
eating and drinking. Our fare was excellent ; made up
of many sorts of the more substantial dishes and dessert
every day, and all prepared in the best possible manner.
We often found an aggregate of not less than two hun-
dred, scarcely ever fewer than one hundred and fifty.
These parties consisted of travellers, men of business,
inhabitants of the town, and, for the time being, of Me-
thodist preachers. I soon found my position very plea-
sant ; and the thing I most coveted was now put into my
hands, — an opportunity of observing American character
and manners on a large and diversified scale.

Being now fixed in my comfortable domicile, the next
thing was to open my commission. It began with a
diplomatic blunder. My friend Stevens, from Boston, an
inmate at our house, told me he would arrange with one
of the senior brethren to introduce me to the Conference ;
and, in due time, call for me. Accordingly in a while he
made his appearance, and informed me be had spoken to
one of the elder ministers, who had agreed to perform the
duty of introducing me. V7e vvcat together to the
church where the assembly was sitting, and I made my
way into the midst of the preachers. Happening to take
a seat near my old friend Dr. Durbin, I accosted him, and
at first he did not know me ; but, soon recovering from
this absence of mind, he said, I had done wrong in com-
ing in, that they were about to send a deputation to intro-
duce me in form, and that I should have waited. I ofi^ered
to retire ; but he proposed to speak to the bishops ; and,
on his doing so, they desired me to remain. In a short time
they called me up ; and when I had delivered my creden-
tials. Bishop Hedding introduced me to the Conference,
making such observations as occurred to him. In the few
remarks I made, the official short-hand writer entirely
misreported me in one particular. He represented me as
saying that we, the English Methodists, were " all on one
side ;" whilst the fact is, I spid, " We were all on the side of
liberty, of emancipation." By this interpretation of my

PART I. CHAPTER V.

I one

nee;

e he

jn to

1 the

the

take

and

rom

om-

tro-

red

nd,

ime

en-

ce,

few

ely

lone

remarks, I was made to assume the position of a partisan
in the great dispute between the North and the South ;
whereas nothing could by possibility be farther from my
thoughts or meaning. Were it not that I considered myself,
not as a private person, but as the representative of the
British Conference, and that they have an interest in the
spirit and manner in which the person representing them
was received, propriety would dictate that I should be
silent on many things which occurred at this first meet-
ing, and on many subsequent occasions. But seeing that
the Methodist body in England in some sort stood in my
person, in the presence of the Methodist Episcopal Church
in America, in fraternal relations, undoubtedly those who
sent me have a right to know how their greetings were
received. They may, then, be assured that they were
hailed in the most cordial, affectionate, and Christian spi-
rit and manner. When the British Conference (for so the
matter is to be understood) was introduced to the Ame-
rican body, as a mark of respect and good- will, every
minister present spontaneously, not by order of the chair,
stood up, and paid the parent body the most profound and
hearty respect. This was done in a manner not to be
mistaken. Nothing trifling, formal, diplomatic, marked
the movement. It was not the expression of mere cour-
tesy to a stranger ; it was the manly burst of affectionate
regard for a body to whom, I am perfectly sure, they feel
the most devout attachment. After these introductory
greetings were finished, one of the brethren offered a reso-
lution, to the effect, that the British representative should
be incorporated amongst themselves as a member of
Conference, and should be invited to take part in their
proceedings and debates, as he might find it convenient,
and be so disposed. This resolution was unanimously
carried.

Not content with a public recognition, the five bishops
came that evening to my lodgings to pay their respects ;
not to me, let it always be kept in mind, but to the Me-
thodist church in this country. This they did in the most
handsome and hearty manner. The conversation turned,
as might be expected, on the affairs of Methodism in both
countries. I found the bishops, on this and all subse-
quent occasions, deeply interested in our affairs. Looking
up to us as the elder branch of the great Methodistic
family, from whence they received their own birth and
blessings, they evidently entertain a most ardent attachment

I <

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

to US ; and, whether well or ill deserved, certainly a high
opinion of our religious state. Whatever may be the
fact respecting the sentiments and feelings of the political
body towards the mother country, — ^and on this question
mv opinions differ from those who consider the great body
of the American people as hostile to Great Britain, — most
assuredly, there is nothing of ill-will in the Methodist
bishops, ministers, and people towards their brt3thren in
England. All our old and distinguishing characteristics,
such as the itinerancy, class-meetmgs, and other advan-
tages ; the state of piety and experimental religion, the
progress we were making, as well as our doctrinal fidelity ;
were all matters of inquiry on the part of the bishops.
After an interesting and lengthy conversation on these
and kindred subjects, we parted ; certainly with a deep
impression left on my mind, that the American church
was greatly favoured in its chief officers.

Having given a narrative of Conference proceedings
elsewhere, the account need not be ento' '1 upon here. The
few remarks which remain to be made, must refer to men
and things. I happened to be placed in a most favourable
position to see and hold intercourse with every body. All
had free access to my room, and it was hardly ever empty.
The whole body of preachers, at one time or another,
called upon me ; and I hud much very pleasant and profit-
able intercourse with them. I found them, in private, a
most pious, intelligent, and well-informed race of men.
Their knowledge of their own system, economy, and con-
stitution, I perceived, was exact and enlightened ; their ex-
perience of the working of the system of Methodism com-
plete ; for many of them had been in the service of the
church many years, and had seen much of their country,
together with its habits and manners. They were well-
informed on all American affairs, and took a lively interest
in their country's weal ; and, moreover, some of them
were extremely respectable in literature and general
knowledge. No man amongst them was a neuter ; he had
opinions on all points, and held them with tenacity ; but
was perfectly free to hear those of other people, and
removed as far as possible from a dogmatical spirit.
Reasoning is their Jbrte : they are fond of argument. I
found them loyal to their country and to Methodism.
They seem to entertain no scruples or doubts as to their
government being the best in the world. This being the
feeling of sober and religious men, must be considered as

PART I. CHAPTER V.

rell-

lerest

them

leral

had

but

and

)irit.

[ism.
kheir
the
id as

worth notIc(% much more than that of political zealots of
any grade. I found most of the Methodist ministers
what is called, in America, " Whigs," which means, in our
country, " Conservatives." They had an utter dislike to
the war-spirit growing up in America, disapproved very
much of the Moxican war, and denounced the policy of
President Polk's administration. There were, of course,
exceptions ; but this seemed to be the general opinion
amongst them. The northern men were all decided and
zealous abolitionists. They abhor slavery as much as it is
possible to be abhorred in this country ; and many of
them are sanguine as to the possibility of making this a
state question, and in a short time electing an anti-
slavery President.

Their Methodism is a belief, a truth, a principle. They
as much believe in the soundness of Methodistic doc-
trines, the excellency of their ecclesiastical polity, and the
religion of their system, as in the truth of the word of
God itself. Republicans though they may be, they are not
revolutionists. And the same is the case regarding their
religious convictions. In a free and easy intercourse with
these men for a fortnight, I did not hear one word which
savoured of disaffection to their ecclesiastical institutions.
This was the case respecting their bishops ; not a murmur
was heard. They were perfectly loyal to the church.
This, as will be seen, must give the church great power
and force. Every man is prepared to take his place,
and do his best. None of his strength is frittered away in
wrangling disputes, in projects of reform, in tinkering and
mending the system. On the other hand, he occupies his
sphere of labour with the undoubted persuasion that he is
serving the cause of God ; that he is connected with a
form of religion which must prevail, because divine ; and
that his business is not to mend the rules, but to keep
them. We cannot be surprised at the amazing success of
a system of religion so supported, and so worked. Every
man is possessed of an idea, a truth, which he feels him-
self bound to propagate. He does this without hesitation,
puts his whole soul into his mission, and it is done unto
him according to his faith.

In a few days after my arrival. Bishop Soule made his
appearance, and took up his abode, at our hotel. This to
me was a most pleasant incident. We had much inter-
course and conversation. He had not lost his English
impressions. His sojoura in our country, his reception

PEllSONAL NARRATIVE.

and treatment by the Conference and people, had left
a very grateful recollection on his mind. He entered
fully into the subject of his connexion with the South ;
saying, he supposed we should be surprised at the event.
He avowed that he acted from the dictates of his con-
science, believing that he should be best enabled, in the
section of tbc church he had chosen, to advance the
interests of his Master's kingdom. Every body who
knows Bishop Soule must receive this testimony. He is
incapable of equivocation, or of any thing dishonourable.
He avowed that his convictions of the evils of slavery had
undergone no change ; it was as much the object of his
abhorrence as ever. His explanations of his conduct
amounted to this : that, in his opinion, the only possible
way of ever reaching a measure of emancipation lay
in bringing the population of the South, masters and
slaves, under the influence of the Gospel ; and that the
only means of accomplishing this was in not agitating
the question, but in quietly preaching the truth to both,
leaving it in the providence of God to work its own
results : moreover, that for ministers to agitate the ques-
tion of emancipation, would infallibl}' cause the planters
of the Soutii to shut the door against all attempts at evan-
gelization, and have the eflFect of leaving masters and ser-
vants in their sins.

Impressed by these considerations, he thought it best
to remain in the South, his family residing in that
part of the country, and he himself having, for many
years, chiefly laboured in these States. He desired that
his affectionate remembrances might be given to the Bri-
tish Conference ; saying, he knew that, with our opinions
and relations to the American Episcopal Church, we could
hold no official communion with them ; but if the Con-
ference chose to send or allow any of their messen-
gers, on visiting America, to call upon them, or inspect
their work, they would be most gladly and heartily
received. As long as Bishop Soule lives, there can be no
doubt that this would be the case. The nobility of his
nature is above all petty jealousies ; and there are many
men in the South of a like spirit with himself. Several
other southern men made their appearance, — as Mr.
Early, the book-agent or steward at Richmond, Dr. Lee,
and Dr. Bascom. With all these gentlemen I held inter-
course. Mr. Early presented me with a newly-revised
Hymn-Book, beautifully got up and well-arranged, toge-

PART I. CHAPTER V.

ther with several otlier works connected with the southern
question. These gentlemen manifested the greatest kind-
ness and urbanity ; and did all in their power to leave an
impression on my mind, that the position which they now
hold has not caused them to be less ]Methodisti( al than
before. In spirit, piety, honesty of purpose., — in frank-
ness of character, in warm affections, — they certainly arc
not. Dr. Lee presented me with his INlemoirs of his
illustrious grandfather, Jesse Lee. A worthy scion this
of a noble stock. There are found here and there great
roots of humanity, as well as of forest troes, which send
forth, for some generations, noble offshoots. This is one.
A fine young man, full of feeling, learning, intelligence,
and good principle ; destined, it is to be hoped, for many
years to adorn the sacred calling to which he is devoted.
Dr. Bascom, the president of Pennsylvania University at
Lexington, came late, and I had only the opportunity of
seeing him once. But this one interview was sufficient to
convince me that he possessed a powerful intellect, of
masculine form, richly furnished, highly polished, and
conversant with various learning and knowledge. He
had been making a long preaching tour in the South dur-
ing the vacation, and we heard that his ministry had made
a deep impression. This gentleman is considered a master
of eloquence ; and if he drew up the state-papers which
appear in the dispute betwixt the South and the North in
1844, — which I believe, — his pen is as eloquent as his
tongue ; his eloquence, however, not being that of decla-
mation, but of reason, and clothed in the flowing dress
of lucid and beautiful diction. I deem it but fair thus to
mention the ministers of the South to whom I was intro-
duced, fearing lest their connexion with that church
should lead to the conclusion that, in their personal cha-
racter, they are something different from other Methodist
ministers.

It was my happiness to preach twice each Lord's day, on
the two Sundays I remained at Pittsburg, and once before
the Conference. The worship was devout and spiritual,
the congregations were large, and every thing proceeded
much in our English manner. After the morning service
on the first Sabbath, the Lord's supper was administered,
exactly after the order of the Prayer- Book. An incident
occurred at this service of a pleasing nature. Bishop
Soule and Dr. Pierce being present, they were invited to
take part in the service, which they did ; thus showing

1^'

-t/-

|k ,\'

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

to ^he world that the ecclesiastical differences existing
between the two parties, were not deemed sufficient to
sever the bods of religious brotherhood, to destroy the
more sacred ties of soiritual affection, or to indicate that
one party considered the other as heretics. This was
very cheering t j behold.

Whilst mentioning these matters, I must state one or
two things in passing, not of much consequence in them-
selves, and yet tending to illustrate the state of feeling
amongst our frends in the States. As a loyal subiect of
Queen Victoria, ms.ugj o al! suspicions to the contiary, I
deemed it m^ du':y., in every public service, to pray first
for our Queen a^'d Government, and then, secondly, for
the President vf the States, and Government of the coun-
try ; pu ung in petitions, tl^n nui union might never be
iaterru^>ted b} fisr "♦ro ■ \SS -.v.. How was this received?
Did it pro6t:.-c? disanp', ition ? Just the reverse. It
called forth iic;: y r'^?:':c>ses. .id many expressions of
approval. 0'.3 more ijioie) i We had been holding a
scliool-meeitinff ot o r venl* < i, tl e Conference-chapel, when,
after tic service v,ai c^v-udec', fhe choir struck up "God
save th^ ^ueen." I ccifess I f.,!? tLis a most delicate and
g'"::itefu' r.ompHm nt j>:.i.* io m/ country; and, moreover,
f,jjT,t a people \^ilO Cv>aid do ^'?i^, were in possession, at
once, o'. govl feeling anrl tne ',u-.te.

I n?,.' -^r*j^'<A niyseli fL^ ac|uisAtion of a good deal of
imforn. ition \^\ conufjiion vit!,. our table-dlwte at the
hotel, by b'sing bron ,at ii\to oon; act with so many people.
l!ut, in Lutii, Utile canie out of ii. The Americans have
j\3t,7aied our English characttiisiics ; they are vastly taci-
tjUi ; generrd c(»nveisation was out of the question alto-
gether. This T7bver happened. And, in innumerable
irstancfs, Ciany of the peo[jle would finish their repast
without : oeaking a single word. One of these American
meal? is.^ IcJeed, a curiosity. Thf dispatch of business is
prodigiouii. The dinner is speedily over ; and every man
as he finishes rises from the table and departs ; thus thin-
ning the ranks of the regiment of " beef-eaters," till the
last man remains. This was generally myself. I could
not keep up at all with the march ; and often felt perfectly
ashamed at sitting by myself to finish my plate. Indeed,
I veiy often saw that one and anotl er of my kind-hearted
friends, seeing my embarrassment, remained to keep me
in countenance. Tea was worse stiil. I declare I have
seen men spring from the table in tiiree minutes after

!ctly
eed,
rted

ifter

PART I. CHAPTER V. 67

they had been seated, and make their exit. One thing I
must mention, however, — that during the whole of this
time, in which, by the constant change of the company, I
must have observed some two or three thousand people, if
not more, I never saw one take a single glass of wine at
table, or anything but water, and milk. This I took to be
a remarkable proof of the influence of the temperance
principle. " But there is the bar," it may be said. True ;
but I never saw any drinking at the bar, or in any other
part of the hotel, or an inebriated person. The order,
decorum, sobriety, aud virtue, so far as outwrrd appear-
ances go, were as complete in this great establiahmeut, as
in the best-regulated privite family.

The servants of this house were all people of colour ;
and I found the man who attended upon me was a run-
away slave. He felt no compunction on account of this
act of self-emancipation ; why should he ? He told me a
fearful story respecting his mother and family. He had
the pain to see his parent sold and dragged away from her
children, and ne»^er saw her more. His sisters were
treated in the same manner, and he knew not what had
become of them. I fcmd this poor black a truly religious
man, and full of faith, as ho expressed it, " that all
would be right in the end ;" meaning by this, that at some
time liberty would come. He was as acute and intelli-
gent as the general class of labourers in this country, and
even much more so than many. These people are a dis-
tinct body c " JMethodists, and have an episcopacy of their
own. One of the public services I conducted, was in
their church, newly erected, — indeed, not finished ; and it
was a memorable time. The poor blacks manifested great
feeling. There sat before mo a female whose countenance
was lit up with an amount of ecstatic emotion, such as I
never before Avituessed. After the sermon the people
sang some of their own peculiarly soft and melancholy
airs. This excited them ; and wo had a remarkable scene.
They leaped, I know not how hi-ih, and in a manner one
would have thought impossible. But, more than this, they
danced to their own melody, and in perfect time, and
exhibited the signs of the most rapturous happiness. This
looked strange to us sober people : I stood somewhat aghast,
fearful lest it should lead to mischief. I heard of nz^e ;
and hope it was the mere expression of joyous feeling.

I must now say a word respecting Pittsburgh. In truth,
i t consists of three cities, under one name ; as South wark

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

is included in the one cognomen, London. These cities
have their separate corporate rights and jurisdiction. One
is Pittsburgh proper; the second Alleghany, after the
river of that name ; and the third is called I3irminghara.
Pittsburgh is often called the Birmingliam of America,
but with little reason, except from the fact that both are
smoky places ; and that the new town manufactures many
of the articles which are made in the old one ; otherwise,
they are not at all alike. The city stands on the forks of
the two rivers Monongahela and Alleghany ; which, after
a course of something like a hundred miles, meet at this
place, and by their union form the Ohio. Standing, as it
does, on this point of land, the city is, of course, environed
by water on two sides of the triangle. Its facilities of
transport by water are complete ; it is connected with the
Atlantic States, partly by canal, to Philadelphia ; and with
all the Western States, and the lakes, by the Ohio, the
Mississippi, and the innumerable streams branching from
them in every direction. The city itself is substantially
built, chiefly of brick ; the shops are not much like ours,
being generally in the store fashion ; and not, conse-
quently, either elegant or showy ; but many of them
appear to be in a prosperous and thriving stale, as marts
of business. The manufactures are iron and stee'. goods
of all sorts, glass, tin, brass, and, in fine, the same pre-
cisely as are made in Birmingham. Here, for the firbt time
in America, I beheld smoke. The Atlantic cities all burn
Philadelphia coal, which, being free from the bituminous
quality, though it gives a glowing heat, yei emits no
smoke. On this account, the atmosphere of the largest
cities is as clear as in the country ; the buildings are pre-
served in their freshness, and appear beautifully clean. It
is different at Pittsburgh. The coal, like ours, being
strongly im[)regnated with bituminous matter, sends
out, from the furnaces and tall chimneys, dense volumes
of smoke, as in our manufacturing towns. Besides, the
city being embosomed in a valley, and surrounded by
hills, some of which are high, the sooty nuisance cannot
escape : this causes the place, in some states of the wind
and weather, to be intolerably dirty and suifocating.

But these are the things uhich create wealth ; and
nothing can possibly prevent Pittsburgh from becoming
one of the greatest manufacturing cities in the world. I
met many of our countrymen located at this place;
giving their genius, their knowledge, their labour, to aug-

PART I. CHAPTER V.

ment the creative power of the great rival of their own
fatherland. They were in a thriving condition ; many of
them becoming wealthy. One who had left the north of
England when a youth, a poor collier, without sixpence in
his pocket, and who began his career by heaving coals out of
the side of the hills, told me, he was worth fifteen or sixteen
thousand dollars, showing me, with grateful feelings, some
half-dozen houses of which he was the owner. He had
induced all his relations to join him, and the whole family
were living in great comfort and respectability. This is
only a sample.

All the world contributes its quota of help to enrich the
Araeiicans. When I was passing down the river, and
saw the collieries at work, I felt sure that those collieries
were not worked by Yankee hands, that my poor coun-
trymen were the drudges ; and on putting the question with
the express purpose to ascertain the fact, I found it per-
fectly correct ; hardly a single American ever works in a
coal-pit, or, indeed, performs any analogous task. This
is do for him by Cue labouring hands of all portions of
the 'V . ; and especially by th .- workmen of England.

Human life, which is often r. burden in other countries,
constitutes the wealth of America. The black population
perform all the menial domestic duties ; they are seen
in every house, unless superseded by Irish girls ; the
poor Celts from the sister island dig for their canals
and railroad lines, and carry bricks and mortar up the
scaffolding, in all building processes ; and the 'lermans,
besides yielding their portion of help in canal and railroad
work, furnish labour, to a great amount, in all agricultural
improvements. The true American is the gentleman of
the country ; and all those classes constitute his mecha-
nists and labourers If he can command a little capital,
he will have the skill and adroitness to put every body
else to work for him ; but let any one find a genuine
Yankee putting his own hand to any hard work, if he can.
There is no unfairness in all this, inasmuch as the same
road is open to all the new comers. In the lifetime of
many of them, they get into the same position themselves,
or, if this is not secured, their children are certain to attain
it. What America is to do if the current of emigration sets
in in another direction, it is difficult to say. Will her
real children turn out to the drudgery of working coal-
pits, iron -furnaces, glass-works, brick-making, and the
rest ? Heads will not do i-loue. At present the Yankee

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

'if:,!

seems to imagine that his calling is to furnish the ideal,
the plan, the scheme, the head ; but it belongs to Euro-
peans and Africans to find the hands to do the drudgery.
It is very clear, however, that the heads may become too
numerous ; how the right equilibrium is to be maintained,
is difficult to imagine.

The time for leaving Pittsburgh now came. My
travelling companion was the Rev. John Ryerson. On ten-
dering our money for the passage to Cincinnati, a distance
of five hundred miles, to occupy two days and two nights,
we were told that the regular fare was six dollars, but that
they only charged ministers five. This favour shown to
ministers is universal in the States. On occasion of cross-
ing one of the bridges at Pittsburgh, T saw a written notice
of the toll to be paid ; and tendering the amount to the
man, who sat, in American style, with his legs cocked-up on
the back of a chair, and a cigar in his mouth, he asked if
I belonged to the Conference ; and being told that I did,
he said, " Our directors have ordered me to pass you on ;
there is nothing to pay." So, in our passage down th(:^
Ohio, we were lodged and boarded, in the best man-
ner, for two days and nights, for the sum of something
less than twenty-two shillings. Many of the brethren
accompanied us to the vessel, to bid us farewell. Amongst
the rest was Bishop Soule ; I saw him for the last time,
with an aching heart, amongst the group of preachers and
people. It is sad to think of seeing him no more. I
felt this keenly, as I turned my eyes from him, with the
certainty that it was a final adieu. A noble man ! One
of the first spirits in America. In bearing, a perfect gen-
tleman, manly, courteous, and dignified ; in principle,
feeling, and demeanour, a trtie Christian ; in the character
and caliore of his mind, strong, clear, masculine ; in moral
force, firm, unwavering, inflexible ; in official life, judici-
ous, prudent, and decided in his adherence to settled con-
stitutional rule, but practical and wise; in evangelical
toils and labours, as abundant as any living man in the
church ; and in spirit, calm, courageous, and active. It is
more than pleasant to meet with such a man, it is highly
instructive. For a fortnight I had enjoyed the happiness
of Bishop Soule's society ; and my inmost soul reverenced
and did homage to him, on taking a last look of his manly
and venerable form.

We soon lost sight of Pittsburgh ; gliding rapidly down
one of the finest streams that ever graced or blessed any

PART I. CHAPTER V,

)wn
any

country in the world. The banks, for five hundred miles,
were exactly like those already described. The rocky
soil sloped up, in many places, to a considerable height,
and was invariably covered from the water's edge with
rich and beautiful foliage. The weather was most bril-
liant, and towards evening we arrived at Wheeling ; and,
stopping a sufficient time to allow us to land, we visited
the town. It had no show of beauty from the river;
but on entering, we found it a very large and handsome
place, full of fine shops and commercial activity. The
usual rocky ascent, which generally rose from the river's
brink, had here been thrown in to the distance of a few
miles into the interior, leaving room on its banks for build-
ing the city. The hill, however, appeared in due course ;
but formed a sort of back-ground to the town, the effect of
which was exceedingly beautiful. The whole scene was
enchanting. The sun was retiring, all nature was clothed
in her most glorious dress ; not a breath of air disturbed
the universal calm ; not a cloud or speck was seen across
the deep blue sky ; our noble river rolled majestically, but
peacefully, along ; and all things conspired to make this
one of those bright, illusive hours, in the midst of the
storms and labours of life, Avhich leave an indelible im-
pression upon the soul. We were soon called to move
from our moorings ; we descended the stream ; and the
sunny hour spent at Wheeling, soon became a vision, an
idea.

It may be proper to remark, that great numbers of
Tillages and towns, fcAv of them, at present, of any
magnitude, lie along the shores of the Ohio. Many
of *hese rising towns bear the names of our own, as
Liverpoil, Manchester, Portsmouth ; collieries and foun-
deries, in an incipient state of progress, are beginning
their operations, soon to become of gigantic power. We
had the State of Ohio, towards the north, always free,
never having admitted slavery ; and that of Kentucky, on
the south, having always been a slave-state. The extent
of many of these States may be pretty accurately under-
stood, when it is stated, that the river Ohio washes one of
the frontiers of Kentucky, in its windings, for the distance
of seven hundred miles.

This voyage down the Ohio was rather fortunate in
bringing me into contact with several parties of some
interest. Amongst others, Bishop Campbell introduced
himself. This gentleman was the husband of a Mrs.

PKRSONAL NARRATIVE.

Camphell, who, in Scotland, some few years ago, ^ roduced
much excitement hy (if I recollect right) following in the
train of poor Irving, and giving utterance to noises, which
used to be called " the tongues." In doctrine and senti-
ment, they, the Cainphells, adhered to the Rovvite party,
and disseminated their sentiments. I could not exactly
understand what church my friend was bishop of, but sup-
pose it must have been one founded on the principles above
referred to. I also met with a very intelligent farmer, liv-
ing in the State of Ohio, v.ho expatiated much on the ferti-
lity of the soil, and the social condition of the people ; but
he gave me information on another point, in which I felt a
deeper interest. On my saying I supposed they found it
difficult to get their children educated x : the country, he
assured me that universal provision was made to meet this
want. He remarked, " For instance, here, where the land
is cleared, and farms established, and that is the case for
many miles, there are school-houses, built by the town-
ships, and maintained by rates levied by the people them-
selves, at the distance of about four miles from each
other; so that children have m walk but two miles to
school from the most distant points, which they do, carry-
ing their dinner with them, by which they are enabled to
remain all day."

But, in addition to this information thus connected with
education and morals, we had on board a gentleman of
another genus, a lecturer on mesmerism, having in his
train three or four persons, whom he seemed to be carry-
ing with him for the purpose of operating upon. He
favoured the company vvith a lecture, with experiments
upon his subjects. The sight >f this was too much for my
sober-minded companion, Ryerson, who soon retired ; but
I was determined to see it out, and remained. It was an
odd r.ffair, most certainly. Having put them into a mesmeric
state, the operator professed to touch and move the phre-
nological bumps of his patients; and, whether real or
feigned, I know not, but they played off some most singu-
lar antics. All parties were perfectly civil, no one dis-
puting or contradicting in <^««y way. The ladies were full
of amazement; sorn<' in raptur«>«? <'xclaiming, "How asto-
nishing!" " Wonderf.i"" " Beautiful !" "Is it not fine?"
t|ie men, in the mean time, shrugging-up their shoulders,
skulking ba<;k, knitting their brows, and frowning doubt,
without saying any thing.

PART I. CHAPTEU VI.

2ric

^re-

i;u-

iis-

to-

;?"

brs,
Ibt,

Chap. VI. — Cincinnati — Mi: Smith — Jufjuru — // Storm in the
Country — Binhop M'llvain's Country Rpsidonce — A Fire — The
Sabbath — The City — Start fur Sandusky — The Forest — Diffi-
culties of cleariny Lani — The Railroad throuyh the Forest — -/
Staye Journey — Arrival at I'rbana — Arrival at Sandusky.

We arrived at Cincinnati early on Saturday morning.
The friends being informed, by telegraph, that we might
be expected, we found a carriage waiting our arrival to
conduct us to our lodgings. I had been appointed to stay
at the house of Christopher Smith, Esq., whom I found
to be a countryman, from Stockton, in tlie north of Eng-
land, and Mrs. Smith, a county-woman of my own, from
Leicestershire. Mr. Smith had left home when young;
but, before his removal, had obtained the knowledge and
enjoyment of religion. lie remembered several of the old
preachers, having waited upon them in his boyhood, and
mentioned Mr. Kershaw with great affection. He received
me with genuine cordiality, and set himself to do all in
his power to make my sojourn as agreeable as possible.
After the necessary ablutions and breakfast, I set out by
myself to obtain a notion of the character of the city.
Rambling into one of the suburbs, I saw five or six large
cotton-mills by the river-side, together with other manu-
factories. The day being hot, and feeling some weariness
from the voyage, 1 sat down on some steps — not of stone,
but of wood — in the outskirts of the town, on the
entrance into a garden, in front of a genteel-looking house.
I had not been seated many minutes before the lady of the
house came, and asked me to walk in and take a seat. On
my declining this polite offer, she very soon returned with a
bouquet of most fragrant roses ; and then, in a little while
after, she came a third time, with newspapers, saying,
" You would, perhaps, wish to sec the morning papers."
I know not what JMrs. TroUope would make of this
instance of American manners ; but I felt that any polite-
ness could hardly exceed this.

Bishop Morris had, in his great kindness, written to
friends living four or five miles from the city, to take me
to see a sulurb, in the direction of their residence, called
Auburn : \t seems considered by the citizens as the
" West End " of Cincinnati. I was accordingly escorted in
the afternoon to this place ; and certainly it is, and pro-
mises to be much more so, a beautiful locality. The
house of our friends is quite in the country ; and, amongst

PIRSONAL NARRATIVE.

other prospects, commands a view of the residence, "which
woukl, in this country, be called the palace, of one of the
first men in America, — good Bishop M'llvain. His peo-
ple have huilt him a fine little church, near his residence ;
and the spire of this church, rising in the midst of the
sylvan scene, causes it to have a perfectly lihiglish appear-
ance. The good bishop uas from home, in his diocess ;
otherwise I might have enjoyed the benefit of hearing
liim, as the church in which he usually officiates is close
to the house of Mr. Smith, and the family are in the habit
of hearing him often. The bishop enjoys a high reputa-
tion as a faithful and able minister of our Lord Jesus
Christ.

Whilst in the country, at our friends' house, we were
visited by a tremendous storm. This storm was exceed-
ingly grand ; the thunder was loud and terrific ; the rain
descended in torrents ; and the lightning, unlike ours of
theforky description, appeared like sheets of fire, whilst the
heavens seemed enveloped in one universal blaze. This
storm did considerable damage. One of our own Me-
thodist friends, being thrown from his horse, suffered some
mischief; but, providentially, his life was spared. In the
night, another of our people had his house set on fire,
near our lodgings. The noise from the sounding of bells,
the yells of the population, and the exertions of firemen,
was awful. The fire in due time was happily subdued,
though much damage was done ; the stock in trade being
paper.

The Sunday dawned ; and it was a blessed day. I
preached twice ; the congregations being large, lively, and
devout. To show the difference of feeling between the
Americans and most Christians in our country, we may
just mention, that Dr. Ajlott, an eminent Episcopalian
miinister, sat in the pulpit with the Methodist ministers
present, on both occasion;. Having found, for the first
time, in the possession of Mr. Smith, a copy of Asbury's
Journal, I spent the intervals of worship very profitably
in perusing this interesting narrative. Mr. Smith had
the goodness, afterwards, to present me with this work ;
an invaluable treasure, full of important information and
incident connected with the early history of Methodism in
the United States.

Cincinnati is called " the queen city of the west," and
deserves the designation. It is beautifully situated on
the banks of the Ohio, on rising ground, somewhat in the

PART I. CIIAPTKR VI.

Ism in

i" and
pd on
in the

form of a half-circle. The houses and shops are spacious,
and well furnished; the streets cut each other at right
angles, giving the place perfect uniformity of appearance ;
and the allotments of houses and buildings thus formed ;irc
called " squares." This nameat firstdeceived me ; m hen hear-
ing them speak of First, Second, and Third Square, and so
on, I thought a square in our sense of the term was meant,
but soon found out ray mistake. When perambulating
this place, and recollecting the brevity of the period of its
existence, I was much puzzled to know where the funds
came from which built and furnished all their costly
houses and shops. My friend, Mr. Smith, had resided in
Cincinnati about forty-five years, lie informed me, that,
when he took up his abode first, there were only between
nine and ten hundred inhabitants: " And now there are,"
he said, " near one hundred thousand:" at that time he
made the twenty-second member in the Methodist soci-
ety ; but at the present time there are many thousands :
and when he went first to the place, he informed me, he
used to sweep out his joiner's shop for preaching, there
being no other place in the city in which they could hold
divine service ; but they have raised in the course of this
time about twenty large churches. This good man justly and
gratefully appreciates the dealiiigs of Providence ^vitli liim-
self. With eyes brilliant with joyous emotions, he added,
"And I feel it a great mercy and privilege to have had some
little hand in it all." Well might he feel grateful and happy
at the consciousness of helping forward the work of God
for so many years, and living to witness such results.

Time pressed, and we were obliged to leave on Monday
morning. Our course lay by rails across the country to
the Lakes, a distance of two hundred and nineteen miles.
I had been told that this route would afford nic the
opportunity of seeing, on an extended scale, the agricul-
tural character and resources of the western country ; and
I was not disappointed. The entire territory was either
perfectly new, or only very recently cultivated. Tliis will
appear from the fact, that many of the rising towns bear
the name even of living men ; as Polktown, called after
the President, and Claysville, after the eminent statesman
of that name. The whole scene was very curious; the
only uniform and finished thing being the railroad on
which we travelled ; the greater part of the country still
remaining unbroken forest. Through this forest-scene our
railroad had been cut, at a vast cost of money and labour ;

E 2

V i'

PERSONAL NARnATIVE.

the trees liaving, of course, to be felled by the woodman's
axe, as >vell as the road itself levelled and prepared. To
the inhabitants of these solitudes, — now limited to wild
animals, the Indians beinj^ all gone^^ — the blaze of our
fire, the liz/ing of our steam, the sound of our whistle,
the noise of our motion, and the rapidity of our speed,
must appear a singular solecism in the. midst of the sylvan
scents of their joyous freedom. What music for the
forest is a railroad train ! How fine and perfect the har-
mony between the singing of birds, the leap of squirrels,
the bounding of the hind, the stag, the deer, and all the
other forms of life and motion peculiar to the wilder-
ness ; — and the smoke, ashes, dirt, creaking, bellowing,
of u huge train, laden with human and all other kinds
of lumber ! We dashed along through these forest
scenes, indifferent as to the sentiment of concord, the
"eternal laws and fitness of things," and matters of
that sort, notwithstanding ; intent only upon our mission
of progress, though it should oblige us to cut down all the
trees in the universe, disturb the repose of nature in her
lair, and quench the lights of heaven by the smoke of our
civilizing chimneys.

But to return. The country through which we passed
appeared to be extremely rich, and capable of bearing
most abundant crops of wheat, and every other kind of
grain. A great part of the land, which is considered as
cleared, and occupied for agricultural purposes, is only so
to a very imperfect degree. The trees of the forest are
cut off about two feet above their root, and the stumps left
standing in the fields. These stumps are seen every
where, and hav ? not an agreeable appearance ; the farmer
ploughs and sows around them ; so that the harvest
has to be reaped and collected in the midst of these annoy-
ing hinderances to the sweep of the scythe. They are
left in this state to rot ; and when the process of decay
has proceeded to a certain point, a machine is employed
to draw, that is, to twist, them up ; just on the principle
of the dentist's operations in drawing a tooth.

On beholdingthislineof road, I was very deeply impressed
with the idea, that the matter of "clearing" forest -land
is a most herculean affair. Let any one just imagine
even an acre to be cleared by a new comer, with only
his own hands and those of his children, either not hav-
ing the means of obtaining help, or that help not to be
obtained : How great the difficulty ! When the trees are

TART I. CHAPTER VI.

foiled, tlie roots and stumps still remain ; the soil turned
up, the crop must liavc time to grow, and the returns of
labour be waited for till harvest ; the lopj-hut, built in the
spare hours saved from sleep and pressing calls of
duty elsewhere, is no defence against the wintry storm ;
if domestic animals are possessed, they are wanted for
food ; if clothing is enjoyed in the beginning of the opera-
tion, it wears out ; and as to money to purchase new,
when even the necessaries of life have not yet been ob-
tained from the soil, — that is out of the question. The pri-
vations, sutt'erings, and sacrifices of life, which even the
matter of clearing must have cost the human family, in the
amount of forest now occupied by the hal)itations of man
in America, must be infinite. How vital, indeed, how pro-
found and dominant a passion must the love of possession
and independence be, to impel such hosts of men to quit a
quiet and mediocre mode of life, but dependent, to seek
in the forest, in the midst of such toil as this, the happi-
ness of calling their land and their house their own ! The
first occupants can never, certainly, enjoy much of the
fruit of their own labour, except in very particular cases :
but then here another mighty passion comes in to help
the soul in her heroic perseverance ; there is the love of
posterity, the hope of laying a foundation for the happi-
ness of children. The clearance of the forest is no other
than the development of these instincts of nature.

The line along which we passed was evidently doing its
work. Numerous villages and towns were rising ; stores,
warehouses, mills, and buildings of every kind were being
put up ; new farm-houses were appearing at intervals all
aloiig the road ; and, passing large portions of forest still
undisturbed, every now and then the effects of the wood-
man's axe were apparent in chasms made by the recent
fall of trees, and the partial cultivation of portions of the
ground. Every thing was life, bustle, and activity.
Great numbers of Irish were seen at work on the line, and
at other employments ; a useful and laborious class. One
could not help seeing the contrast betwixt these poor
people and all around them, even in America. The Celt
beai's the unnnstakable physiognomy of his race in all
countries, for af lea; t one generation.

Before reaching uur destination, we had to r^^uit the rail-
road, and mount stages fourteen miles, the line being unfi-
nished. I took a seat on the box to see the country, but had
difficulty enough to keep my equilibrium ; the jolting was

■,%.

^>.

,v^, •»•'^•

^'•V

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

l^|2£ 12.5

•a 1^ II 2.2

m m

II I.I l*^ lii

lUI ill III 1.6

Hiotographic

Sciences
Corporation

23 WEST MAIN STftt^^^

WEBSTER, NY. 14580

(716) 873-4503

•1>^

Q.^

«. <^'^
^^^

.r^.

,.v

i/.x

wmam

wmm.

Ki^l

78 PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

horrible. Our course could not be called a road, in any
sense, except from the mere fact, that it had been tra-
versed before, and we also were now passing over it.
We made our way across gullies, rivulets, rising hillocks,
and then again sunk up to our axletrees in bogs. We were
* roughly handled by great stones lying in our course, roots
of trees projecting their fibres ; and then again by pieces of
timber put into soft places, by way of making a pavement
for passengers to cross. Really this journeying of the
American stages, in the midst of a country such as we
passed through this day, is a curiosity. It would be,
indeed, extremely difficult, a priori^ to imagine how the
carriage was to escape being capsized many times told;
how the horses were to keep their feet, and perform their
task ; and how the driver could possibly preserve his seat,
and pilot his vehicle through so many shoals to a safe
anchorage. Jiuch, however, is use and experience, that
calamities rartly occur; and though sufficiently shaken,
and not free from fear, yet we arrived safely at our
destined place of rest for the night.

The country through which we passed is of the nature
of an avenue cut through the forest, sometimes a mile or
two broad, and at other places less. This space is occu-
pied by splendid farms, rich and productive in the high-
est degree. The farm-houses are nearly all good sub-
stantial brick or stone buildings ; and many of them
much like the fine residences of our country gentry.
There must be great comfort in this region, and, when the
railroad is finished, easy of access ; it affi)rding the means
of transport for the produce of the soil, either to Cincin-
nati on the Ohio on the one hand, or to the lakes on the
other. And one cannot help asking, If without this road
and its advantages industry and enterprise could do so
much, what are we to expect now that all these facilities
of progress are opened ? It must certainly become,
shortly, one of the richest tracts of country in America.
This is a fine part of the States for settlers in the fanning
line, if necessity or inclination should cause them to leave
their fatherland. In case any such parties should cast
their eyes on this book, I should certainly recommend
them to examine this region, before they think of locating
elsewhere.

Our resting-place for the night was a new and rising
town in the wilderness, called Urbana. We found a good
inn, and spoke for beds. While we were doing this, some

PART I. CF AFTER VII.

Methodist friends, who had been apprized of our coming
by telegraph, were in search of us. We called to pay a
friendly visit, and found them very agreeable ; but, hav-
ing engaged our lodging, declined a kind and hearty
invitation to take up our abode with them. On retiring
to bed, I was soon expelled by some old friends, who
own me wherever I go ; and was obliged to go down
stairs, and get such rest as lying across some chairs would
allow. While in this posture, a number of young fellows,
black and white, assembled at the door of the house ; and
I suppose we had in them a specimen of back-wood lan-
guage of the worst sort I had not, up to this time,
heard an oath of profane language of any kind since I left
my native land, either on board ship or in America ; but
these young sinners made up for the lack. I cannot
repeat their oaths : it is a shame to speak of such deeds
of darkness; but I never heard since I existed such
shocking profanity. This sort of life no doubt prevailed —
we have all kinds of testimony to the fact — universally, till
the forests and woods were visited by the messengers of
salvation ; and a better state of things was superinduced
by their labours.

We set out the next morning for Sandusky, and,
reaching that place towards night, beheld Lake Erie for
the first time. Tfce town itself has no great beauty for
the present. It is, however, a bustling, stirring place;
and, from its situation, must soon rise to magnitude and
importance.

Chap. "VII. — T7te Lakes — Erie — Pass down — Buffalo — Niagara River
— Scenery on its Banks — The Falls of Niagara — Canada — The
People — Visit tlie Battle-Field of Lundy-Lane — The Suspension-
Bridge — St. Catherine's — Hamilton.

It was impossible to see this wonderful inland sea
without deep emotion. The evening was bright and
calm, the bosom of the Lake unruiEHed by a breeze, the
sun retired in majesty and beauty behind the waters ; it
was a lovely sunset.

'^ Lake Erie is three hundred miles in length, forty-six
at its utmost breadtli, seven hundred and sixteen in cir-
cumference, and about fifty-six fathoms at its greatest
depth. At its northern extremity, it is much exposed to
violent gales, and its navigation is both tedious and dan-
gerous. It contains, towards the west, a number of beau-
tiful islands, in which are many remarkable caverns.

WOBM

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

abounding in curious stalactites. These islands are also
full of reptiles, especially rattlesnakes ; and the margin of
the lake is in many places completely covered, for many
acres, with the large leaves of the pond-lily, upon which,
in the summer season, myriads of water-snakes are seen
basking in the sun. The bottom is a bluish limestone
rock, and its banks are clothed with wood, abounding in
game and wild animals."

Some of these characteristics are rapidly disappearing.
On the American side, especially, large and flourishing
towns are rising up ; the country, to the edge of the Lake,
is being cultivated, and a busy and thriving population is
taking the place of the wild animals formerly inhabiting
the jungle. The Canada side has not made the same
progress ; but still the country is gradually being cleared
and occupied.

We departed from Sandusky, nearly at the top of the
lake, the morning after our arrival. Our destination was
Buffalo, at the other extremity of the Lake, so that the
distance was something like three hundred miles. The
day was fine, and the view beautiful. We called at many
places to take in wood and passengers ; and amongst the
rest at Cleveland, a large and flourishing city, the termi-
nation of the Erie canal, and consequently the link con-
necting the Lakes with New- York and the Atlantic States.
Keeping near the American shore, a pretty good view was
often obtained of the country, which every where indi-
cated activity and progress.

We arrived at Buffalo the next morning. This is a
large and populous city, full of business, bustle, and
enterprise. Its importance consists in the excellency of
its harbour, and its contiguity to Canada. A flourishing
commerce is apparent, which must constantly grow with
the inciease of population. But other thoughts now
occupied our minds ; we cared little for trade and busi-
ness in the immediate vicinity of one of the miracles of
nature, — one of the wonders of the world. Our breakfast
was late in coming, at least so we thought in our feverish
anxiety ; when it came, it was soon despatched, and we
at once mounted the " car" for the Falls of Niagara. The
distance is only twenty-two miles, and we soon reached
this celebrated spot. Our line lay in bight of the Niagara
River, connecting Lakes Erie and Ontario. This is a
most magnificent stream, studded with beautiful islands ;
one of which, called ^' Grand Island," is of great extent.

PART I. CHAPTER VII.

I listened with great eagerness long before we approached
the spot ; then listened again, as we advanced, with
augmented intensity of interest, to catch the sound of the
cataract, but heard no note of the rush of "mighty waters."
Arriving at the terminus, and alighting, every thing wore
the same quiet aspect. No unusual sound of any kind
was perceptible, and the people seemed unconscious of any
thing remarkable in their neighbourhood. " How is this ? "
was the thought. ' Is the giant asleep ? Or have we
been deceived by exaggerated reports respecting the
extent of sound arising from this waterfall?" Nothing
then arose to solve the mystery, and nothing since has
been suggested. And if it is true that the sound is heard
for fifteen miles, as is often asserted, it can only be in
some peculiar state of the atmosphere.

Some preliminary account seems to be necessary to any
thing like an accurate description of the Falls themselves.
We begin by observing, that the river divides, about a
mile above the cataract, into two streams. This division
of the water is not equal ; and the principal river suffers
no perceptible diminution, keeping on in a straight line.
But at the distance above mentioned a comparatively
small channel is formed to the right, and through this
branch a portion of the original river pours forth its
torrent. The first effect of this division is to form an
island, denominated Goat Island. This si \aller stream
continues its course for about a mile, and then returns to
the main channel, re-entering by its side some short dis-
tance below the Great, or Horseshoe, Fall ; and the pre-
cipitous leap of this branch stream into the bed of the
main river constitutes the American, or Little, Fall.

The Rapids, extending for a mile above the Falls, con-
stitute another peculiarity. The descent in the course of
this distance is about fifty-two feet, so that the velocity
\jf the waters from this cause necessarily becomes pro-
digiously great. But this movement is not merely occa-
sioned by the alrove incline ; the channel is, in the same
space, narrowed from something like three miles across to
less than one as it approaches the cataract : the effect of
this double process of descent and compression is to pro-
duce a vastly augmented force and velocity. Whether
from the wear and rapidity of the stream, or from other
causes, no one can tell, but the channel through the whole
of this space is evidently shelved and broken, forming
partial precipices, over which the waves are constantly

E 5

mBRHP

«2

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

tlasliing, sending up their foam and spray. The agita-
tions, eddies, whirlpools, eccentric encounters of wave
with wave, and current against current, unite to produce
one of the most curious tumults of water which can
well be imagined ; and were it not for the proximity of
something more grand and noble, the Rapids would be
considered a singular exception to the uniformity of
nature, and would be visited as a relief to the ennui left
upon the mind by only seeing seas, lakes, rivers, bnd all
the other elaborations of the universe producing their
results in the ordinary manner.

The smaller stream above described is altogether on the
American side, and Goat Island is reached by a wooden
bridge spanning the channel. We hastened to cross this
bridge, and enter upon the magic ground of Goat Island ;
resolved, at the same time, to leave every avenue of the
soul open to the inspirations of the moment, whether of
surprise, of rapture, or of awe.

But this was found to be difficult. Prepossessions in
visiting scenes of this nature are unfavourable to first
impressionp, to a full admission of fine feelings, of lofty
sentiments, or even of real and adequate conceptions.
These prepossessions, in my case, I found to be all untrue;
they had all to be removed from my mind before even
the grandeurs which I beheld, which stood arrayed before
me in all their majesty and glory, could produce any
accurate ideal, or excite any corresponding emotion.

These mental errors reached to every thing ; just as the
mind under the influence of one false impression is itself
placed in a wrong position, and consequently becomes
incapable of seeing any thing aright. The whole scene,
from these causes, though not less extraordinary than I
had imagined, yet was so in a perfectly different manner
to any thing anticipated.

From all I had read, as well as from the testimony of
eye-witnesses, I had always supposed that the scenery
around, the country itself, was bold, lofty, sublime, —
whereas it is perfectly level. Through the same decep-
tion I had imagined that the waters of the river must
have rushed through some mighty chasm, some prodigious
rent and fissure of mountain, broken through to form the
channel, whilst overhanging rocks, hideous precipices, and
lofty peaks, frowned in awful majesty upon the current as
it passed ; but instead of this being the case, the banks are
quite even, and covered with verdure, plants, flowers, and

PART T. CHAPTER VII.

beautiful trees. Under the influence of the same miscon-
ception, I had next fancied that the visitor Tvas always
E laced at the bottom of the Falls, that the torrent fell at
is feet, that he had to lift up his astonished eyes to
gaze on the descending flood ; whilst, in reality, he finds
Himself at the top, on a level with the edge of the
precipice, having to look down into a frightful gulf
below.

Our path across Goat Island brought us close to the
American Fall. I sat down on the roots of a tree on a
level with the crest of the cataract, and almost near
enough to touch the waters with my foot. My com-
panion, who had often seen these wonders of nature pre-
viously, left me alone, and amused himself by walking
about the island. I sat silent and motionless a long time,
looking with a sort of vacant astonishment on the whole
scene. The thoughts, " It is grand ! it is sublime ! it is
awful ! " crossed my mind, but nothing definite had fixed
itself there ; all remained in the same confusion, chaos,
stupefaction. At length, as if awaking from a dream, I
exclaimed, " How beautiful ! " And then, in a moment,
a thrill ran through my soul like an electrical shock,
which at once scattered the mists ; and I exclaimed, loud
enough to have been heard, " Ah, yes, that is it, that is
it, — it belongs to the beautiful ! " This was a new idea, a
revelation, and transformed the whole scene in an instant
into perfect unity and glory.

With this general notion, this new instrument, I began
to examine the several objects around ; endeavoured to
analyse, to separate, the elements, to watch the extraordi-
nary movements of the liquid machine which was moving
so majestically around me ; and yet, at the same time, to
combine, to grasp the whole. Is beauty compatible with
sublimity ? Can the two attributes exist in one and the
same object ? Must the sublime be necessarily devoid of
the beautiful ? must the beautiful be destitute, per «<?, of
the sublime? These are questions which have engaged
the attention of great authorities. Generally speaking,
they seem to have entertained the notion that the ideas
are incompatible ; thp*^ the beautiful and the sublime
belong to distinct and separate departments, whether of
nature or of thought ; and that no union, no harmony, no
concord of circumstances, can blend the beautiful with
the sublime, or the sublime with the beautiful, consti-
tuting them one and the same object. We venture to

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

diifb: from these authorities ; and our proof, our demon-
stration, is the Falls of Niagara.

No one doubts as to their sublimity ; the grandeur of
the scene is too palpable, too imposing, too overwhelming,
to admit of doubt on this point. The subject admits not
of reasoning, it is a matter of mere sensation. No human
being ever oeheld these wonders without doing homage to
this sentiment. Many have, probably, been unable to
comprehend their own sensations as they have looked
upon the astonishing phenomena ; but they have felt
tneir power, and been subdued into reverence and awe.
It seemed almost impossible for me to stir for a great
length of time ; an irresistible fascination seizing all my
faculties, as if overshadowed by the presence of a mystic
power, whose voice was heard in the thunder of many
waters, as well as his majesty seen in the grandeur of
every object around.

But the sensations of pleasure and happiness are pro-
duced by the beautiful ; and, at the time, I considered
Niagara as the most sublimely beautiful object my eyes
ever beheld. Heaven was most propitious ! The sun
shone forth in all his glory, the skies were lofty, blue,
clear, and stretched over an infinite span, an ample
arch, such as is only seen in such climates on a summer s
day. Seated on the roots of the tree before mentioned, I
began to employ my new power, the idea of the beautiful,
and soon found its use. Above the crest of the cataract
the water was of a yellow colour ; but I saw that as soon
as it passed, with the exception merely of slight streaks of
its primitive hue, and in one or two places of green, which
only heightened the effect, it instantly changed into per-
fect white. This brilliant and dazzling white, as pure
and spotless as snow, was predominant, and gave its
character to the whole scene. By intense gazing, I next
perceived that the descending waters did not retain a
smooth, glassy, stream-like surface, but broke into crys-
tals, as the dew-drops of the morning, losing their watery
appearance ; and were made brilliant and sparkling, like
gems, by the illumination of the sun's beams. This
magnificent expanse of crystals was next seen falling
from the precipice in countless myriads, not in confused
heaps, but in perfe'ct order, as an immense roll of beauti-
ful drapery studded with brilliants, and united by the
force of some common element. This unity and order is,
in fact, one of the peculiarities of the scene. It might be

PART I. CUAPTEU VII.

expected that the "flood of many waters" was dashed
against stones and rocks, and broken into fragments.
Not so. The flow is perfectly regular ; and the splendid
sheet of white and daz/ling fluid of gems is seen to fall in
a regular and continued stream. The only deviation from
this regularity is the apparent formation of a beautiful curve
at the Great Fall, the bend or concave side being inward ;
whilst, below, the flood of white foam spreads itself out, like
the robes of sovereignty at the feet of a mighty prince. But
this splendid robe does not present the aspect of an even
surface ; it is gathered into festoons, as if so formed for
the purposes of ornament. The crest of the precipice is
evidently uneven, there are rocky projections; and yet
these are not sufficiently great to divide and break the
waters in their fall, whilst the stream retains its unity.
The efiect of this is to grasp the flood, as if by the human
hand, into folds, which fall gracefully down, and add much
to the beauty of the scene.

Here, then, is the combination of beauties seen at
Niagara. Let the reader imagine a rock, with a crest
three parts of a mile in length, and one hundred and
sixty or seventy feet above the level ground ; then let him
imagine some mysterious power everlastingly rolling from
this crest a robe of hoar frost, white, dazzling, pearly,
descending like beautiful drapery, festooned and varied,
yet regular in form, with a long train spread on the level
plain below; and he will have the best idea which I
can give of the garniture of Niagara. Conceptions are
difficult, perfect description impossible ; nature nas, how-
ever, supplied us with the power of short ejaculations in
the place of all other means of expression ; and, after
gazing with indescribable intensity on this glorious object,
I could only exclaim, " It is like beautiful robes falling
from the shoulders of a goddess !"

On returning from Goat Island, we observed several
Indian women with little trinkets, of their own manufac-
ture, for sale. One was a mother, and had a fine, chubby
child on her lap. We gave the little urchin a piece of
silver which its tiny hand with difficulty grasped ; and,
after purchasing a few articles, took our leave. They
looked interesting women, and deserved a better fate.
Having now seen all which could be seen on the Ame-
rican side, we hastened to cross the river below the Falls.
We found a sort of reciprocity railroad contrivance, by
which to let us down the hill-side to the water's edge, a

,1<

III

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

fearful height ; the descending carriages dragging up, by
their velocity, corresponding carriages with passengers
and goods. The boat by which we crossed was of the
most fragile kind, and navigated by one man. Rain had
come on ; but we obtained a perfect view of the Falls,
being within a short distance ; and to me it seemed surpris-
ing that wo were able to cross so near. A dense mist was
now rising from the spray and foam, giving an entirely
new and interesting aspect of the scene. The rain passed
off before we crossed, and the sun again shone. We
leaped on shore without thought; but after walking up
the ascent a short distance, the truth suddenly rushed
upon my mind, and I exclaimed, " We are on the terri-
tories of Queen Victoria. Pull off your hat ! " at the
same time doffing my own, in reverence to the majesty of
England. We ensconced ourselves at a magnificent hotel
just in front of the Falls, and saw them in all their glory
from the windows.

As soon as some necessary preliminaries were disposed
of, we went to see the Great Fall. The river at this point
is about three-fourths of a mile across ; the Fall itself is
in the form of a crescent, the curve inward, and is often
called the Horse Shoe Fall, by reason of its resemblance.
The descent of the water at the American Fall is one
hundred and sixty-four feet ; and at this greater one, one
hundred and fifty-eight. Below the cataract, the river is
only half a mile in breadth, being, as we see, contracted
after its descent, whilst its depth is said to be three hun-
dred feet. This rush of water is connected with distant
forces. The river forms the outlet of the waters of the
great upper Lakes, which, together with Erie and Ontario,
drain, according to Professor Drake, of Kentucky, an
area of country equal to forty thousand square miles ;
and the extent of their surface is estimated at ninety-
three thousand square miles. These Lakes contain nearly
one-half of the fresh water on the surface of the globe.

On arriving near the Fall, I placed myself on Table
Rock, the usual and best position to obtain a perfect view.
With all the characteristics of beauty mentioned in con-
nexion with the first scene described, we have here many
additional elements brought to view. The difference is in
position, extent, greatness, and, if the term may be em-
ployed, the unity and perfection of the object. The
lesser Fall is that of a branch stream, — this is the parent
river ; the former finds its way into the channel from the

I
I

PART I. ciiapteh VII. 07

side, the bank,— this spans the channel itself; the crest of
the smaller precipice is nearly a straight line, — this is a
beautiful curve ; the dependent stream looks like an
accident, a phenomenon, that need not have been, and in
which even now some change might possibly be produced, —
but the great Fall looks like the " everlasting hills," as, so to
speak, an eternity, an essential, original, immutable power
of nature. A stranger, having never seen this Fall, would
be led to imagine that something extremely confused must
prevail, like the heavens in a storm, cloud crossing cloud,
or like the ocean agitated by opposing currents. Nothing
can be a greater mistake. The very opposite is the fact.
The day does not break, the tide does not flow, the planet
does not move in its orbit, with greater regularity and cer-
tainty than Niagara. From Table Rock, or my bed- room
at the hotel, I always saw the same calm, unruflBed,
majestic object. No diminution or augmentation of water
appeared, but a constant, inexhaustible roll of the torrent ;
nothing analogous to the rise and fall of the tides, or the
ebbing and flowing of the sea, occurs, but one deep, even,
everlasting, movement : winds and storms will scatter
the spray before the cataract is reached, but after the
waters have passed they can have no efilect ; they cannot
turn the stream one hair's-breadth, or stop its course for a
moment. There is something perfectly awful in the id^a
of the undeviating uniformity of all the forces seen to be
at work at this great Fall.

We behold motion, calm, but rapid, — uninterrupted,
irresistible, eternal, — with the feeling that this motion has
been in progress for hundreds, for thousands, of years ;
for aught we know, from the beginning of time, or, at any
rate, ever since the flood. We see force and power,—
palpable, tangible, concentrated, and, to man, omnipotent,
-^always at work, and unwearied, silent, majestic, like
the omnipotence of God. AVe contemplate a created
sovereignty, a kmd of rectoral glory, enthroned ; — a power,
concentrating itself at this point in lofty grandeur, as if to
render itself visible, — then sweeping along, and, in regard to
all within its sway, helpless in resistance ; like the mighty
stream of time, bearing the fate and destiny of nature and
empires into the abyss below, the hades of all created
things. We follow the course of the waters, and see, at
a prodigious depth, a frightful gulf, scooped out as if to
embrace the descending flood, and conduct it to some new
destiny ;— as the present receives the past in its passage

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

onward, and impels it by a new impulse, together with all
it bears on its tide, to the mysterious future. We stretch
our gaze over this yawning deep, and perceive that the
water has changed its aspect altogether. It now has
a milk-like appearance, ana is tossed, agitated, whirled,
infuriated, — heaving its bosom to an immense height, and
sending forth its spray and mist to be arched by the rain-
bow, and painted by sunbeams with every variety of
colour ; thus imitating the progress of human events in
reducing old, great, majestic, time-worn forms of power
into chaos, and then handing them over to other agencies
to receive some new form, to run in new channels, and
push their way into an untried destiny.

Such were the thoughts which passed through my mind ;
but who can grasp, who can dercribe, the combined effect ?
We have no analogies in nature. These Falls are
alone in the universe ; they stand in peerless majesty ;
nothing is like them. The sublimity consists in their
combined majesty and beauty. Their grandeur is not in
the slightest degree in harmony with that of the Alpine
mountains, lugged heights, and overhanging rocks, covered
with clouds, and lost in darkness. It is rather as if
nature had sat in council with herself to create a living
embodiment of her utmost power, sovereign glory, irre-
sistible force, rapid motion ; and then throw around the
representation of her visible symbol — instinct with the life
of many, of all, elements — a covering of exquisite, of
inexpressible, beauty.

There this living monument stands, a glorious emblem
of the majesty of God ! It has been looked upon with
wonder next to adoration by a countless number of visit-
ors; these have all received different impressions in
accordance with the structure of their nervous systems,
the powers of vision, and the faculty of combination.
Many have given their impressions to the public; some
in classic and eloquent, impassioned and poetic strains ;
some, again, in scientific and geological language ; — but all
have come short, all have failed. This attempt to convey
the impressions of another soul, the feelings of another
heart, is equally short of the truth, is equally a failure.
Who can describe thunder ? who can paint the rainbow ?
who can exhibit the ocean in language ? who can grasp
the infinite ? God has left, in all his dominions and
works, space for imagination. Every thing has its mys-
tery, — nothing its limits. Niagara stands a mystic creation,

PART I. CHAPTER VII.

defying the admeasurements of the human intellect. But
he welcomes all who approach to indulge the feelings of
admiration, wonder, awe ; — and by the eternal roar of his
glorious music, he sends up sounds of adoration to
God, and challenges for his Creator the homage of ail
hearts.

VVe finisli our sketch by inserting " Cora Lynn," by an
accomplished American lady, Mrs. JSigourney.

" Thou 'rt heavitiful, sweet Cora Lynn,

In thy s('<iuester'<l place,
Thy phuigc on phmgc, 'mid wreathing foam,

Ahrupt, yet full of grace.
Down, down with breathless speed thou ^m -t

Into tiiy rock-sown bed ;
Bright sunbeams on thy glancing robes,

Rude crags above thy head.

" Thy misty dew is on the trees,
And forth, with gladness meet.
They reach the infant leaf and bud,

To take thy baptism sweet.
No Clydesdale spears are flashing nigh,
> In foray \v\\d and rude ;

But Cora's time-rock'd castle sleeps
In peaceful soUtude.

" Wliat wouldst thou think, sweet Cora Lyini,

Couldst thou Niagara spy.
The mighty monarch of the West,

With terror in his eye ?
Thou 'dst fear him on liis ocean throne,

Like lion in his lair ;
Meek snooded maiden, dower'd with all

That father Clyde can spare.

" For thou might'st perch, like hooded bird,

Upon his giant hand ;
Nor midst his world of waters wake

A ripple on his strand.
He 'd drink thee up, sweet Cora Lynn ;

And thou, to crown the sip,
Wouldst scarce a wheen of bubbles make

Upon his monstrous lip.

" Thy voice, that bids the foliage quake,
Around thy crystal brim,
Would quiver like the cricket's chirp,
Midst his hoarse thunder "hymn.

90 PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

For like a thing that scorns the earth,

He rears his awful crest,
And takes the rainbow from the skies,

And folds it round his breast.

" Thou 'rt passing fair, sweet Cora Lynn ;

And he who sees thee leap
Into the bosom of the flood,

Might o'er thy beauty weep.
But lone Niagara still doth speak

Of God both night and day ;
And force, from each terrestrial thought.

The gazer's soul away."

Every book I had read, and every person with whom I
had conversed, after visiting America and Canada, united
in their testimony as to the great difference instantly felt
on passing the boundary line; and this change seemed
always to be represented in favour of Canada ; whilst any
attempt at pointing out the nature of this contrast, its
causes and its characteristics, has never, so far as I know,
been attempted. The fact is indisputable. It is not a
matter of reasoning, of inference, of opinion ; it is in-
stantly felt, as much as in going out of a warm room
into a cold atmosphere. What is it which produces the
change ? The preference is, of course, a matter of taste.
The American temperament is by some generally prefer-
red, and by others the Canadian.

Let us look at the case. On the American side, the
people are all life, elasticity, buoyancy, activity ; on the
Canadian side, we have a people who appear subdued,
tame, spiritless, as if living much more under the influ-
ence of fear than hope. Again : on the American terri-
tory, we behold men moving as if they had the idea that
their calling was to act, to choose, to govern, — at any rate
to govern themselves ; on the Canada soil, we see a race,
perhaps more polite than the other, but who seem to live
under the impression that their vocation is to receive
orders, and obey. Then, on the American side, you
are placed in the midst of incessant bustle, agitation;
the hotels are filled, coaches are in constant movement,
railroad trains passing and repassing with their pas-
sengers, whilst men of business are seen pushing their
concerns with impassioned ardour. On the Canada shore,
we have comparatively still life ; delicate, genteel, formal.
Moreover, on the American territory, all along the shores

PART I. CF/APTER VII.

of the lakes, the country is being cleared, houses and vil-
lages built, >Torkis put up, incipient ports opened, and
trade begun. On the Canada shore, unbroken forest
appears for miles, whilst the small openings which have
been made present themselves to view in a very infantine
and feeble state of progress.

All this was exhibited at once at our hotel itself. We
had been put down in the town of Niagara on the Ame-
rican side, in the midst of an active population, and has-
tened at once to one of several large hotels. Besides
being splendidly fitted up, it was full of people. In my
ignorance I had imagined that we were to take up our
residence at this place, and hastened to engage a room ;
in this attempt I found it difBcult to obtain accommoda-
tion at all, and failed altogether in securing a chamber
which commanded a view of the Falls. We crossed over
to the Canadian village, and found an equally commodious
inn ; but the contrast was most striking. The saloon to
which we were directed was equal to one of the Ame-
rican dining-rooms, capable of accommodating from one
hundred and fifty to two hundred persons. What was
the company ? When dinner was announced, about ten
persons sat at one end of a prodigious table, receiving the
good things of Providence in perfect silence, except as
broken by some common-place phrases of politeness.

There sat at our table, on this and on all other occa-
sions, an old lady, the perfect personification of the state
of things around us. This lady had a dowager-like
appearance and air, the quintessence of politeness, with
studied movements and manners, as if she had been in the
observance of punctilios for fifty years. Her dress, head-
gear, and ornaments had been adjusted as if for a ball-
room. Our friend might have been taken ''••om Niagara
to any saloon in St. James's, and would have surprised no
one by the transfer. Now these are the things which, no
doubt, please many of our voyageurs from this country,
and cause them to consider Canadian society as tran-
scendently above that of the United States. The sight of
that old lady would settle the question at once on the
score of gentility ; and especially when it is added, that
at the Canada hotel the gentlem'^n and ladies take wine
at dinner, and at the other side of the border this is not the
fashion.

There is another striking difference between the Ame-
ricans and the Canadians. In the first-mentioned coun-

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

try, ideas, sentiments, opinions, — in fine, knowledge, seems
to be considered a common stock. The people sit with their
legs across a chair-back, or place them in some other ele-
vated position, and talk at their ease. On the other hand,
the Canadian people seem to say, " Do you not know that I
am a gentleman ? Keep your distance, sir." Then, again, the
American oflftcer never forgets that he is a citizen, and the
citizen does not forget that he is a man; their intercourse
is perfectly easy, free, unembarrassed ; the one class never
assumes an air of superiority ; the other never lowers his
status^ or yields up his consciousness of equality, or his self-
respect. On the other hand, the Canadian ofl&cer never
removes from his standing of assumed dignity, or conde-
scends to become the citizen ; he rarely amalgamates with
the people ; and they, on their part, as seldom think of step-
ping beyond their line, and claiming equality. These artifi-
cial distinctions have a powerful and obvious effect. The
manners of the Canadian population, being thus regulated,
appear much more in accordance with European notions
than their neighbours'. This circumstance no doubt causes
the one class to be decried as vulgar, and the other to be
praised as polite. The opinion, as we have said, is a mat-
ter of taste. They who desire to see nature in its genu-
ine tendencies, will prefer the one ; they who admire it
most under the restraints of distinctions and fashion, the
other. But it would be unjust in me to say, that the
more unrestrained population are not polite ; for, in truth,
I met with nothing but the most perfect politeness from
them all.

My companion, Mr. Ryerson, had desired that his horse
and gig might meet us at Niagara. And being thus
favoured, on the second morning we set out, and, by the
help of this vehicle, visited several interesting places in
the neighbourhood. Amongst the rest Drummondville,
so named after General Drummond, called some years ago
Lundy-Lane. At this place a dreadful battle was fought
in the late war, between the British and American forces.
The people have erected three or four " stands" of consider-
able elevation, ascended by a flight of steps in the inside,
for the purpose of showing the battle-field. We reached the
top of one of these stands, kept by an old soldier, who
described the course of the battle in all its details. Gene-
ral Scott, the distinguished commander of the American
armies in the late Mexican war, was second in com-
mand at this sanguinary conflict. The old man pointed

PART I. CHAPTER VII.

out a grave-yard, belonging to a little Presbyterian chapel,
where the British artillery was planted. The Americans
attacked this artillery, and took it ; the English command-
er ordered a body of infantry to advance, for the purpose
of re-capturing the lost guns ; and this proved successful.
The Americans, not willing to lose their prize, were
brought into deadly conflict with the British troops, in a
charge of bayonets. The old soldier descanted on the fact,
that this honu-Jidc crossing of bayonets constituted the
third instance on recoi'd of such a struggle ; in all other
cases, when a charge had been made, one of the parties inva-
riably gave way before they came into actual collision. On
this occasion the numbers were about equal ; they closed
upon each other ; the steel flashed fire as the weapons of
death struck ; the struggle was that of man to man, of the
same blood, speaking the same language, possibly descend-
ants of the same parents ; resolution, heroism, the
strength of muscle, the qualities of the soul, were all
brought into requisition; blood flowed in torrents, hun-
dreds fell on either side ; the balance quivered, sometimes
turning on one side, and sometimes on the other; the
decisive moment at length came, the Americans slowly
retired, and the British were left in possession of their
guns, and of the ensanguined battle-field. And there
they lay, — victors and vanquished, — side by side, in the
little burying-ground, quietly sleeping now as brothers.

We turned aside from this field of blood, to see the peace-
ful fruits of industry and union, " The Niagara Suspension-
bridge." There has been a mighty amount of nonsense
published in the newspapers respecting this work of art.
How often have the British public been gulled and amused,
by articles respecting a bridge being " built over the Falls of
Niagara !" The bridge in question has no more to do with
the Falls of Niagara, than London-bridge, except in the
fact of its closer proximity. The simple matter of fact is,
that the bridge, ^'o^- \i. progress, is about a mile below;
and instead o{' ^ciug " over the Falls," is designed neither
more nor less than just to span the river. The following
is an American account : " The Niagara suspension-
bridge will span the narrow gorge of the Niagara river,
between the cataract and the whirlpool, in view of both,
by an arch eight hundred feet long," (how can this be called
an arch ?) " forty feet wide, and two hundred and thirty
feet above the water. It will be supported by sixteen wire
cables, one thousand one hundred feet long, and upwards

-i
i

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

Ml''

of twelve inches in circumference. Its strength is to he
equal to six thousand five hundred tons' tension strain ;
and it is to be subjected to the most severe and conclusive
tests, so as to render it safe beyond any possible contin-
gency. A railroad-track will extend through the centre,
uniting the roads terminating at the Falls ; there will also
be carriage-ways, and a foot-path. It is to be completed
by the Ist of May, 1849, at a cost of 190,000 dollars. The
engineer is Charles EUet, Esq., of Philadelphia. '

The work was in progress at the time we visited the
site, not, however, very far advanced. But the frightful
chasm embracing the river was then crossed by — I know
not what it is called — a cable suspension, moved by a
windlass power, like the one at Clifton, near Bristol.

In the afternoon we took a last look of the Falls ; feel-
ing reluctant to leave so soon. But my companion having
arranged for me to preach at St. Catherine's, a town some
miles across the country, I felt obliged to obey the call of
duty. This journey afforded me good opportunity of
judging of the progress of agriculture in Western Cimada ;
and I am compelled to srjy, that I saw no farming in the
United States equal to that of this part of the country.
The land is exceedingly rich and good ; and cultivation, so
far as it has extended, has evidently been conducted on
an excellent principle. The crops appeared promising and
abundant.

We arrived at our destination in time for public service,
and had a good attendance. Here I beheld an unusual
spectacle ; when I gave out the hymn, the whole congre-
gation swung round, with the regularity of a regiment of
soldiers wheeling to the right-about, — turning their backs
upon me. I was startled, not knowing but the sight of an
Englishman had either put them into a fright, or pro-
duced some other unpleasant sensation, till told that it
was the Presbyterian custom, and our people had learned
it from them. We aro certainly a very learning people;
but the sooner these St. Catherine folks, and all others,
unlearn this vile practice, the better.

On our route to Hamilton the next day, we called
to dine at Mr. Edwards's, the brother-in-law of my
travelling friend. Here I had an opportunity of seeing a
farm-house and family of the better class of Canadian
farmers. Every thing wore an air of great comfort,
abundance, and happiness. The house itself, a wooden
one, was very commodious, well-furnished, and, in some

PART I. CHAPTER VII.

sort, elegant. The land around appeared exceedingly
rich and fertile, bearing abundant crops. "We were hos-
pitably and kindly entertained, having for dinner the
accustomed tip-top fare when friends of the first consi-
deration are entertained, — a sucking pig. After a pleasant
journey, (for the roads are much better in Canada than in
the States,) we arrived in Hamilton, and I found myself
happily lodged in the family of my kind companion,
Mr. Ryerson.

The Sunday brought with it much peace and enjoyment.
I preached in the morning at Dundas, a large town, four
miles from Hamilton, to a plain, country congregation ; and
in the evening at Hamilton. It is pleasant to find the sweet
rest of the sabbath in these journeyings, excitements, and
converse Avith men : it brings one to God, and reminds of
heaven. Hamilton, named after the first settler on the spot, is
a fine and improving place; one of the finest towns, in some
respects, if not the finest, in Canada. It is beautifully situ-
ated at the head of Lake Ontario ; is a place of much trade,
being placed in a position to enjoy the navigatioa of the
lakes, and to obtain an easy access to the United States. A
railroad, now in progress, will connect it with the west, so
that its prospects of progress are great. A rising hill, called
"the Mountain," forms a beautiful back-ground to the
city, the slope of which is even now partly occupied by
splendid residences, commanding a magnificent view of
the lake. This hill has little pretensions to the name
"mountain ;" but being the only elevation of any consider-
ation in Western Canada, the definite article is employed.
This whole ridge is capable of being used for building pur-
poses ; and, no doubt, in time, both its ascent and level
plain above will be covered with the habitations of men.
"We ascended this mountain, and obtained a most beautiful
prodpcct of the lake and country around. The locality is
ornamented by a tiny castle, the residence of Sir Alan
M'Nab, the only native titled gentleman in the provinces.
The place is ill situated, in the vicinity of a swamp, and
the inmates are said to be exposed to that constant conse-
quence of such malaria, the ague.

( .'

<^s

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

Chap. VIII. — Ontario — Toronto — nr. Ryerson — Sir F. B. Head —
Bishop Slrachan — The City — Departure for Kingston — Mr.
Robinson — Mr. Bolton — Cot}urg College — Kingston — Pass up
the Bay of Quint i — Belleville — The Canada Cotiference — The
Union — Return to Kingston.

After spending IMonday in this agreeable town, we
stfirted on Tuesday morning for Toronto, in a fine steamer,
down the lake. The passage was enchanting ; every thing
conspired to make it agreeable. The day was splendid,
the lake unruffled, the company pleasant, the shore fine,
and blooming with a luxuriant vegetation.

The next morning we arrived at Toronto, and I was met
at the landing-place by my dear friend Dr. Ryerson, who
conducted me to his own house, where I lodged during
my sojourn in this city. I was now at home with one
whom I had long known, and greatly esteemed. We
talked of old times, old friends, old troubles and misun-
derstandings ; and could now well aiford to rejoice in the
altered state of things, the union of the two bodies having
been effected ; and, especially, in the settled peace of the
Methodist church in Canada.

I found my friend in possession of the office of chief
superintendent of the Government-school system, now in
vigorous progress ; an office somewhat analogous to that
occupied in this country by Dr. Kaye Shuttleworth. He
was fully engaged by the duties of this post, was much
and zealously devoted to the cause, and, I have no doubt,
conducted its business with great ability. He had pre-
vailed upon the authorities to allow the old government-
house to be occupied as a training school. This government-
house had been celebrated by Sir Francis Head, as the place
of his quiet slumbers, when the rebel Mackenzie and his
American sympathizers were approaching the city in battle
array; and where he developed the wonderful resources of
his civil and military genius, and, as if by magic, drove the
rebel forces reeling, if not into the lake, yet back again to
the opposite shore. This was a rare man, this Sir Francis !
However, one would like to know, whether there hap-
pened to be some thoughtful military officer awake, when
Sir Francis was so snugly asleep ? whether the science
and strategy of war had any thing to do with the mira-
culous magic which drov the rebels back ? whether Sir
Francis, not being a military man, shared the toils and
dangers of the non-military inhabitants of the city, as a

PART I. CHAPTER VIII.

lence
aira-
Sir
and
as a

volunteer? Be these things as they may, the house in
^vhich all the wonderful feats of this gentleman were con
cocted and performed, we now found to be occupied for
very different purposes. It is no longer a place for the
manufacture of bulletins and missiles of war, but a school
for training messengers of peace ; it no longer witnesses
such heroics as were played oflP by Sir Francis, but fur-
nishes a quiet home for the development of such faculties
as the youth of Canada may happen to possess, to enable
them to benefit their fellow-countrymen.

These schools are truly national, not denominational.
The system is very much like the British, or Borough-
road, scheme : the Bible, in the authorized version, is
employed daily, and the more specific teaching left in the
hands of Ministers and parents. Schools are planted
through the whole country, so that the children of the poor
have now the means of obtaining a good education. The
moral and religious advantages of this must be immense ;
and, in due time, will tell most beneficially on the state
of the people. An educated population is growing up ;
their improved intelligence and morals will blend with
general society, and the e£Fects be seen in all their ramifi-
cations and interests.

The District-Meeting was sitting in Toronto ; so that I
had the opportunity of judging of the state of things in the
Canadian body, so far as they were developed by the proceed-
ings of this assembly. Poverty pressed upon the brethren ;
their deficiencies in many of the Circuits were considerable,
which they had not the means of meeting; and the
preachers were obliged to bear the loss themselves, which
they did without murmuring. Their religious state was
found to be good ; they had increased in numbers almost
every where, and progress was apparent in every depart-
ment.

On Sunday I had the happiness to preach twice, in Ade-
laide and Richmond-street chapels, to spiritual and lively
congregations. Whilst at this city. Dr. Ryerson took me,
amongst other visits, to pay our respects to the lord
bishop of Toronto, Dr. Strachan, — a Lowland Scotchman,
one would say, by his stature ; possessing all the shrewd-
ness and tact of his countrymen ; a clever man of busi-
ness, having long had much influence in public afimrs.
We found he had lost none of the brogue of the north ;
and to listen to the sounds of his voice one would have
supposed the place of interview to have been Glasgow

pr^

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

i
'J

instead of Toronto. We were very politely received, and,
after half an hour's conversation on general questions,
took our leave.

Toronto is beautifully situated on Lake Ontario ; the
country is level, but free from swamp, and perfectly
dry; the city is new, but there are many excellent
buildings ; and King-street is about the finest in Ame-
rica : the shops of this street are not stores, but finished
and decorated in English style ; and, in appearance, would
be no disgrace to Itegent- street, if placed by its side.

After spending four or five days at Toronto, we took
our departure for Kingston on Monday morning. On
board the steamer we met Chief-Justice Robinson, and
Mr. Bolton, late Chief-Justice of Newfoundland, now a
resident in Toronto, and one of the members of the
House of Assembly. These gentlemen belonged to diifer-
ent grades in politics ; Mr. Robinson being at the head
of the Conservatives, and the leading member of the
late Government ; whilst ]\[r. Bolton belongs to the Libe-
rals, and supports the present party in power. They
were going on circuit, the one as a judge and the other
as counsel. We found them very agreeable men, Chief-
Justice Robinson being evidently a man of first-rate intel-
lect and mental power. Mr. Bolton, whom I met again
on board the " America," on my return to this country,
complained much of the treatment he had met with in
connexion with his office of chief justice in Newfound-
land. He had quarrelled with the popish power on that
island ; and in the dispute, the home-government, in
Lord Melbourne's time, had, as usual, taken part, as he
said, with the Papists. He was obstructed in the dis-
charge of his duties by open violence ; the popish bishop
oflPered to help him out of his difficulties if he would
allow his official influence and commands to pass through
his hands to the peoi)le ; by this, proposing to put the
judge's office into commission, the bishop being the chief
commissioner. Tiiis he indignantly spurned, and deter-
mined that the law should be enforced by the civil, the
constitutional power. This brought the judge into imme-
diate collision with the popish party ; and disputes, agita-
tions, and riots ensued. He was in danger of personal
violence ; and his wife, a Romanist herself, took sides
with her husband, and heroically sheltered him from his
enemies. The issue was dismissal from office. The civil
power, the constitution, the flag of Queen Yictoria, was

PART I. CHAPTER VIII.

was

made, as was always the case in those times, to succumb
to popish violence. Mr. Bolton could never extort from
the home Government, either by personal application, or
by getting a friend to push the matter in the Commons,
any explanation of the cause of his dismissal, though he
knew perfectly, that it was done to gratify, to conciliate,
the Papists. His notions of the Romanists on the one
hand, and of their friends and patrons, the then British
Government, on the other, were any thing but favourable
to either.

Towards evening we reached Coburg, where these gen-
tlemen left us. The captain had the politeness to remain
longer than his usual time, to allow us to run up and take
a hasty glance at Victoria College. Nature could not
furnish a finer site. The building stands on an eminence
behind the town, commanding a most glorious view of
the lake and surrounding country. It was vacation-time :
we did not, consequently, see the young men. It is a
fine institution, and promises to be of great benefit to the
Methodist church in Canada. After regaling our sight
with this lovely scene, we hastened on board, and were
soon again in motion : such is life.

We arrived at Kingston the next morning, and hoped
to go on immediately to Belleville, our destination, and
the town where the Canadian Conference was appointed
to be held. Our expectations, however, were doomed to
be disappointed. A steamer had been engaged to take
us ; but, behold, on our arrival we found, to our conster-
nation, that a telegraphic communication had been sent,
countermanding the order; and the vessel having been
despatched to Montreal, no other could be obtained. I had
risen in great pain and misery, and was obliged to go to a
friend's house, and lie on the sofa all day. In conse-
quence of this disaster, I had little opportunity of seeing
Kingston.

At night, an hour or two before dark, we began our
voyage up the Bay of Quinti, one of the loveliest pieces
of water in Canada, and surrounded by fine and beauti-
fully wooded banks. Our steamer was a miserably poor
afiair ; our accommodations indifferent ; the night wet and
cold ; and, to complete the discomfort, a number of our
brethren placed themselves just against the door of my
cabin, supposing I was asleep, and indulged themselves
in conversation till about one o'clock. Altogether, it
was a most miserable night. We arrived at Belleville

F 2

](J0

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

'1!

hi..

towards nine o'clock; and, as soon as -we had finished
breakfast, proceeded to open the Conference, and begin
business.

Most of the brethren had arrived, and we mustered
more than a hundred men. The business was chiefly
routine, and not of much public interest. The union had
been effected the year before, by the good-will and co-
operation of nearly all parties, but chiefly by the pru-
dence and indefatigable exertions of Dr. Alder. He
laboured at this laudable task with great ability and per-
severance, and happily succeeded in his exertions. In all
such conditions of the church as obtained in Canada,
there must, of course, be hostile elements, — passions and
prejudices called forth by former antagonistic operations ;
things in themselves of little consideration are elevated, in
the opinion of disputants, to the importance and dignity of
principles ; imaginary interests, honour, and consistency
are considered as at stake ; and, moreover, the separate
mo-, cments of the parties will be thought by themselves to
embody the cause of God. These difficulties stood in the
way of the union so happily effected. When the good
men — for they are good men — of both parties came to con-
sider the question dispassionately, their judgment was con-
vinced, and their prejudices so far gave way, as to lead them
to assent to the proposition of union. But it may easily be
seen t . '^ it would require a skilful hand to manage these
clashii rests, and bring all parties into a state of har-

mony. Jiy the good providence of God, this experienced
pilot was found in Dr. Alder : his knowledge of the men,
his acquaintance with the work, his influence in the
country, — all came in to aid his excellent judgment ; and
a work was accomplished on which he and all parties
will have cause to reflect with great satisfaction. To
heal divisions, to remove stumbling-blocks, to bring bre-
thren estranged from each other by misunderstandings
into a state of unity, — must surely be considered a good
work, and in agreement with the entire spirit of th<^
gospel.

We heard little on the subject at Conference, except
exultations that the measure had been effected. The few
preachers who had expressed opposing sentiments the
year before, were now not only satisfied, but became zeal-
ous eulogists of the measure. We heard not a word of
dissatisfaction from any portion of the people ; though I
have understood that since, on the removal of their pastor,

I* 1

PART I. CHAPTER VIII.

101

an Englishman in connexion with the British Conference,
the people in one place have taken occasion to revolt, and
some have left the hody. On the whole, the union may
be considered as complete, and to work well. It is to be
hoped, that the issue will be seen in the extension of true
religion, and the revival of the work of God.

I found that many, probably one-half, of the preachers
are Englishmen. They are laborious and diligent in
their work, are men of good sense and sound piety, much
attached to all the distinctive characteristics of Method-
ism, alive to the progress and prosperity of the work in
which they .ire engaged, and prepared to endure much
privation for the accomplishment of the object of their
desires and prayers. They have already done much iu
the cultivation of Western Canada ; their chapels, schools,
and religious institutions are numerous, and on a respect-
able scale ; their Circuits pervade the entire country,
embracing the back settlements and outposts, as well as
the cities and larger towns : the character and moral
influence of the church is such as to command the respect
of the entire community; and as population progresses,
and the resources of the country are developed, this people
must, in the ordinary course of events, become an increas-
ingly great and influential body.

We closed our business on Thursday, June loth, at
noon ; thus accomplishing our work in a week and one
day. It required close attention, much evening labour,
no superfluity of talk, good order, and brotherly kindness,
to bring this about : all of which were happily observed.
Many of the good brethren seemed surprised at them-
selves when they had done; they imagined the thing
impossible. We broke up, as we had continued together,
in great harmony and concord. For myself, I left them
with unfeigned regret and entire afl«ction ; and they will
never be forgotten, they will never cease to be objects of
my most cordial esteem and regard.

It had been my happiness to be entertained at the
house of Mr. Flint, a member of the Assembly, and a
most kind-hearted man. Our pleasure was, however, in
some measure abated by the circumstance of his being
afilicted with ague, which came upon him at regular
periods of the day, and produced the most depressing

t)rostration. Mrs. Flint is a most caarming and excellent
ady, and did her utmost to make our abode in the family
agreeable and happy. From these kind friends we parted

102

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

ri;

with sincere regret, and prayers for their continued hap-
piness.

Nothing is so pleasant as to recount kindnesses ; but
■when all are kind, it is difficult to select instances without
appearing invidious. But I must confess, in parting with
my Canadian brethren, that I should be most ungrateful
were I not to say, that from Mr. John Ryerson, in a long
journey through the States as well as Canada, by resi-
dence and fellowship at Pittsburgh, at Hamilton, at Belle-
ville, down the St. Lawrence, to the very end of our inter-
course, — I received nothing but the most cordial acts of
kindness ; not, I am sure, so much on my own account,
as to betoken his respect for tho Methodist Conference in
this country. Our friend, the Rev. Enoch Wood, Super-
intendent of Missions, residing at Toronto, I found to be
a very able man ; and universally respected for his excellent
character, ability, and devotedness to the service of his
divine Master. It was, moreover, refreshing to meet
once more with our old brethren and acquaintance, Peter
Jones and John Sunday. They hold on their way, retain
all the freshness of religion, devote themselves to the
work of God amongst their countrymen, and do much
good. John Sunday made us a Missionary speech with
as much spirit as ever, heightened by the interest he felt,—
and caused us to feel, — from the fact that he was brought
to God at Belleville, in the chapel in which he was then
speaking for his heavenly Master.

Another noble evangelist, whose name is perfectly
familiar to our people in this country, also attended
the Conference, — the Rev. William Case ; a man of
beautiful simplicity, fine sense, great moderation and
charity, fervent piety, and most abundant and useful
labours. There are men in Canada destined, as I hope,
to perpetuate and carry out tr a blessed consummation
the good work already existing on a wide and noble basis.

We embarked on board the steamer about four o'clock
on the day we finished our Conference business, and made
our way rapidly down the Bay of Quinti. The daylight
remained for many hours, so that I obtained a pro-
longed view both of land and water. The whole scenery
was most enchanting : the banks were covered with
unbroken forests, with rich blue foliage, bending to
the water's edge ; and were studded, here and there, with
flourishing villages and fertile farms. At the close of day we
landed, and found a fine little town, situated in a singular

hap-

PART 1. CIlAPTEll IX.

103

nook formed by an inlet of the bay, and apparently lost in
the midst of the forest. The night was passed in tran-
quillity ; and early in tlie morning we found ourselves at
Kingston. I now saw a little more of this city : it is situ-
ated in a most lovely locality, and it may be fairly
doubted, whether any inland town in the world can vie
with it, in either its astonishing confluence of waters, or,
in some respects, beautiful scenery. IMaced at the ex-
tremity of Lake Ontario, and at the head of the St.
Lawrence, Kingston commands the navigation of both.
By the river, it is connected with the Atlantic, and conse-
quently with Europe ; and by the lakes, with the interior
of Canada and the United States. Its n)ilitary strength,
moreover, gives it the complete command of the channel,
and of the country ; and in any war with America, it
must be considered as the key of the St. Lawrence, and
will cost Jonathan a severe struggle to master. We hope
this tug of war may never arise ; if it should, the fate of
Kingston must have much influence in settling the ques-
tion, as to who shall be masters of Canada.

Chap. IX. — The St. Lawrence — The Thousand Islands — TJte Jtapids
— Montreal — The City — The Cathedral — Tfie Metliodist Chapel —
Storm — The Earl of Elgin — The Romanists — Passage to Quebec
— The City — The Plains of Abraham — General ]Volfe — FortiJicQ'
tions — A rural Rejjast — Falls of Montmorenci — The French /la-
bitans— Reflections on Canada.

Our steamer for ]\Iontreal was awaiting our arrival ; and
after some time we got on board, and were soon off again,
for fresh scenes and a new destination. AVe at once got into
the current of the St. Lawrence, and found ourselves in the
midst of, I should think, the most perfect fairy-scene in
the world, — the Thousand Islands. These islands are so
called, not because they have been counted, — a definite
being put for an indefinite number. They extend, from the
singular union of waters by the termination of the Lake
Ontario, the Bay of Quinti, and the head of the St.
Lawrence, for a space of thirty miles. They are of
every size and form, though never attaining any great eleva-
tion ; and are all covered with trees and shrubs. Our pas-
bige lay in the midst of this wonderful group, through which
we threaded our course safely, though it needed the most
skilful pilotage. Some of the islands appeared to occupy a
considerable space on the bosom of the flood ; but one iso-
lated little thing, just standing in our course, and requiring

104

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

! 1

■'ii

some tact to avoid, looked exactly like a flower-pot, with
one plant growing in its centre, of diminutive size, reaching
only the elevation which its scanty soil could nourish.
So true is nature to her laws ! Had this tiny shrub risen
higher, the winds would soon have levelled and sent it
floating in the water.

The day was clear, the sun bright, the winds soft and
genial : could any thing more perfectly remind one of
Paradise than this scene ? No ruined castles, it is true,
graced these islands ; no rising turrets, covered with ivy,
mantled these spots of primitive beauty ; no baronial tra-
ditions, no deserted halls, no banqueting-rooms, once the
scenes of revelry, of love, and of revenge, were here open
to inspection. All was simple, primeval ; — nature clothed
in her own attire of leafy loveliness. Not a building, not
a cottage, was seen. No ascending smoke, no signs of
Imman life, no bleating animals, no ploughman's note, no
stroke of the woodman's axe, no labours of the spade or hoe,
were any where visible ; silence and repose reigned in these
islands, — which, in ancient times, would have been peopled,
in the imagination of poets, with nymphs and goddesses,
—without one interrupting sound, except the whispers of
the wind. Nature lay undisturbed in her own soft bed ;
cradled in the waters ; rocked by the elements ; and soothed
by the rippling stream as it passed along. This simple,
primitive state of things has always been, from the time
when God first spoke creation into existence; or, cer-
tainly, from the period when, some convulsion breaking off
these fragments from the main land, he stretched out his
hand to place them in their present position, to show his
love of beauty, and teach mankind lessons of grateful
admiration.

One only inhabitant has been known to dwell on these
islands, a sort of freebooter, who made them the head-
quarters of his piracy for some time. He shifted his
abode as occasion dictated, in order to avoid detection ; and,
sallying forth upon passers-by, feeble enough to tempt his
cupidity, plundered them of their effects, and then hastened
to his lurking places in the islands, to enjoy the spoil.
He was at last detected, and is now expiating his offences
in some distant prison, or living at large with the brand of
infamy upon his forehead, as the violator of the sanctities
of a spot, hallowed to innocence, peace, and beauty.

In the couise of the day we passed down the Rapids,
rendered classical by Tom Moore's celebrated " Canadian

PART I. CHAPTER IX.

105

Boat Song." They are perfectly frightfiil. The descent is
considerable, the river narrow, the current impetuous, the
rocks turning the stream into foaming and dashing fury,
like the waters of the sea on a shelving shore. A perfect
knowledge of the channel is necessary in the pilot, a keen
eye, a strict and vigilant watchfulness : if any of these
should be wanting, or an accident in any way happen ; if
the ship, from any cause, should refuse to obey the helm,
in the smallest degree; destruction would be inevitable.
In one place the bend of the river is so abrupt, and the
angle so acute, that one would suppose the vessel must go
headlong against the shore. Such, however, was the skill
of our pilot, that at this point we suddenly wheeled round
with the current, and passed safely the whole course of the
Rapids.

We lay to for the night a few miles above Montreal,
having other Rapids to pass, and the daylight not serving.
Early on Saturday morning we were again in motion, and
passed the frightful flood of agitated waters. No vessel
can pass up these Rapids ; and to facilitate the navigation,
the Welland Canal has been constructed. A noble work
this! Vessels of gteat tonnage can ascend this canal, and
by these artificial means an easy communication is secured
up the river to the Lakes. About nine miles from Mon-
treal, we were met by several friends, who conducted us
by railroad to the city. One of these friends, the Honour-
able Jap;8S Ferrier, took me to his own house, Avhere I
was domiciled during my stay in the place. I found with
this fine family a very happy home. It was never my
pleasure to meet with a more perfect Christian household
than this. Parents and children seemed to be actuated
Vy the same spirit ; the one by the most tender but judicious
paternal affection, and the young people with devout and
deferential filial regard.

I was immediately conducted to see the curiosities of
the place. Montreal wears the appearance of the olden
times; the stately and majestic cathedral being its chief
ornament. We went first of all to inspect this building ;
and found that its interior, ornaments, and pictures, in
the usual style of the popish church, did no discredit to
its external magnificence. Various superstitions and follies
were then, and had long been, going on. Amongst the
rest, a bell, said to be heavier, and every way larger, than
" Great Tom " of Lincoln, was suspended by machinery,
employed for the purpose, waiting to be baptized the day

F 5

1()6

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

'I'y

Mr. Ferrier took me *or a
scenery was most lovely

following; which ceremony was performed with great
pomp, attended by immense crowds of people. Nothing
is done without pay in popery ; and all who witness this
baptism of the bell were obliged to pay for their devo-
tions or amusement. A beautiful hill is seen in the
background of the city, as usual, covered with fine shrubs
and trees. The ascent is filled with houses, — some, very
large and splendid gentlemen's villas. Around this hill
~" ~" " " ride in the evening, and the

We passed the country resi-
dence of the Governor-General ; no very splendid place,
but finely situated, in perfect seclusion.

On Sunday I preached twice, — in the evening in the
large chapel. This is by far the most spacious, beautiful,
and splendid cliape^ I have seen in JMethodism, at home or
abroad ; and the congregation corresponds. It is quite as
great as any of the Yorkshire chapels, and much more
elegant, and well furnished. The day was, as I think,
the hottest I ever lived through, the thermometer
being about a hundred and forty in the sun. During the
evening service a thunuer-storm came on, with over-
whelming torients of rain. The thunder was so loud,
that I could scarcely hear my own voice ; and this lasted
a good Pi rt of the sermon. The lightning was 'f the same
terrific nature ; and home of the lower windows abutting
against high ground, about level with themselves, the
rain rushed through in torrents ; so much so, as greatly
to wet and discompose the dress of many of the females
sitting in that part of the building. Altogether, it was a
most distressing season.

The following day we waited upon the Governor-
General, at Government-house, in the city. In the ante-
room we found a fine old popish priest, waiting for an
audience. This was a most intelligent man, frank, open,
afi^able ; the very opposite of the Jesuit class. We con-
versed freely with this priest, on various matters, and
were pleased to find, that a bad system had not succeeded
in defacing the characteristics of a noble nature. On
being called into the presence of his Excellency, we were
very courteously received. Lord Elgin is, in appearance,
bearing, and demeanour^ a fine specimen of the British
peer. We had, however, in him, a clear evidence of the
nature of the responsible Government principle, as under-
stood in Canada; and as it is being carried out by the
British authorities. He could not be prevailed upon to

PART 1. CHAPTER IX. 107

give any answer to our inquiries on the business we had
come upon, nor even so much as give an opinion. He
told us he would lay the matter before his council ; and
we could get no further than this. My companions were
astonished, and not much pleased at this; not under-
standing how a Governor-General should not himself
settle a question of the nature proposed, and at once
decide the whole case. For myself, I confess, that I was
neither surprised nor displeased, well understanding, that
if the principles of the British constitution are to be
carried out literally in Canada, the representative of the
sovereign cannot act as if he were the representative of
an absolute monarch; he must take counsel with his
ministers, council, or whatever else his advisers may be
called. This principle, in one form or other, no doubt, had
much to do in paving the way for the severance of the
colonies, now constituting the United States, from the
mother country. Its adoption may have the same effect
in Canada ; but how it is to be got rid of, in the present
state of things, or whether desirable, if it could, are diffi-
cult questions to solve. In the present state of the world,
absolute or irresponsible power is out of the question, at
any rate, in regions which have been blessed with British
rule.

With a view to ascertain the fact, I examined the names
over the shops and places of business, both in Montreal
and afterwards in Quebec, and found that they were
nearly all English and Scotch. The bulk of the population
being French, it is clear from this, that our countrymen
have pushed the French inhabitants into the obscure parts
of these cities, and obtained for themselves the command
of the chief trade and commerce of the country. This,
indeed, is notoriously the case. The original founders of
these cities are now seen inhabiting small dwellings in the
obscure and meaner streets, keeping little fruit and huck-
sters' shops, and other trades of a similar description. They
are reported as very inert, improvident, and careless ; they
even alienate their lands without much concern, though
naturally addicted to a rural life ; and, like the Irish, seem
to claim kindred with the soil on which they have been
bred. They appear, in themselves, a very harmless race,
are altogether under the influence of their political chiefs
and priests, and, consequently, easily excited one way or
other, and never think of acting for themselves. Education,
and, indeed, information of every kind, is at a very low

! ■!

-it

ill

108

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

ebb amongst them ; and I was toW by the highest autho-
rity in the country, on this subject, that it was extremely
difficult to get them to employ the Government- grant for
educational purposes ; the treasurer always having a large
sum of unappropriated money belonging to them in hand.

It will be in the recollection of many, that Lord Mel-
bourne's Government restored the island of Montreal to the
order or society of St. Sulpice, to whom it was originally
granted by the French king ; but in the midst of the con-
fusions of the world, arising out of the French revolution,
the society becoming extinct, or from some other cause,
it had been alienated to the crown. The society having
been revived in the general resuscitation of popery, the
right had been restored, in the desire to conciliate popery,
so that the fee-simple of the whole island now belongs to
this ])ody. I was told, on good authority, that, on every
transfer of property, by fine, or the renewal of lease, the
priesthood obtain a sum equal to eight shillings in the
pound, as their share in the transaction. The island being
large ; the city now being made the seat of government ;
the commercial transactions of the place being extensive ;
and, altogether, this being the most flourishing port in
Canada; it results that the revenue derived from these
Sources is enormous. Certainly, popery presents here the
aspect of great wealth, and evidently occupies a command-
ing position. Their fetes far transcend, in splendour and cost,
those of any other country, in the present day ; and while
the church of Rome seems in a state of decay every where
else, it is in great life and prosperity under the British
dominion in Canada, But little impression has ever been
made upon it by Protestantism ; and it is evidently
as undisturbed and secure in its supremacy, as if the
country had remained under the sway of the Bourbons.
The industry of the British people, in the mean time, by its
restored title to the proprietorship of the island, tends to
enrich the church and build up its power ; every shilling
which is expended in improvements, as the fruit of British
enterprise and industry, puts, as we see, more than one
third into the pockets of the priests.

1 found also that the Jesuits were earnestly urging
their claim to their forfeited possessions. When the
society became extinct, they, of course, lost their rights of
property in the country. They were in possession of
numerous houses, large tracts of land, and privileges of
various sorts, when in their days of power and glory.

••MBic?"

PART I. CHAPTER IX.

109

"When in Quebec, I lodged exactly opposite a large build-
ing, once a college of Jesuits, now employed as barracks.
The nature of their influence, the extent of their posses-
sions, (for they must have enjoyed pay and food, as well
as lodging,) and their numbers, may be pretty accurately
judgea of by this building. It is, I should believe, large
enough to hold a regiment of soldiers ; and, supposing
Jesuits would require accommodation superior to the
army, it would certainly accommodate, even in that case,
not less than five or six hundred. Whether, in the pro-
gress of conciliation, — for so many years followed by the
British Government,— this Jesuits' college and their other
possessions will ever be restored, it is impossible to say. The
local government is, at present, resisting the claim ; and
I read, when in the country, very able articles from the
pen of one of the chief functionaries against conceding
these claims. This is probably the security of the coun-
try. Society at large, having an interest in preserving the
present settlement of property, and in keeping themselves
free from the dominion and yoke of the Society of Jesus,
may possibly be able to resist the encroachments sought to
be made ; whereas if the matter were entirely in the hands
of the home- government, nothing would be more likely
than Jesuitical success, and for the world to see them
again installed in the college at Quebec, as well as enjoy-
ing all other kinds of property and power, — now enhanced
a thousand-fold by Protestant enterprise and labour.

The steamers only pass between Montreal and Quebec
by night ; and on Monday evening I embarked with Mr.
Ferrier, Dr. Richey, the Rev. John Jenkins, and other
friends, for the latter place. We had a pleasant night-
trip, sitting up late to see Mr. Ferrier off, who had to
land at Three Rivers, for the purpose of attending to
business in connexion with some iron-founding operations;
the only works of the sort, as I understood, in the coun-
try. Mr. Feri'ier, and a fine old gentleman, one of the
owners of the steamer in which we were passing down
the river, had a long debate respecting steam navigation.
This latter gentleman I found, in connexion with his
father, was the first to employ steam power on the St.
Lawrence, and had been very successful in his vocation.
I learned from this conversation many things respecting
American steamers of which I had before been ignorant.
I had seen that these vessels possessed amazing space,
especially on deck, giving them the means of provid-

!;i

iSi

]10

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

ing a splendid saloon and beautiful state-rooms by
their sides for passengers, and an equally fine prome-
nade on the outside, where I had often sat or walked,
enjoying the fresh air, and looking at the surrounding
country. I found now that this space was gained by
projections from the sid,:s of the vessel in the form of
beams or spars, and on these projections a platform con-
siderably wider than the vessel itself was obtained. But
was there no danger of the steamer, in case of a squall
arising, turning over on her beam-ends ? To obvitite this,
it seems, an instrument, on the principle of the cork-
jacket employed by amateurs in swimming, is placed on
each side ; so that, in case the vessel reels, she is righted
again by this instrument. It was told me that by the use
of these appliances, it is impossible for any vessel in any
weather to be capsized. The argument of these two
clever and experienced disputants turned on the possibility
of crossing the Atlantic in one of these flat-bottomed
steamers so guarded; Mr. Ferrier taking the affirmative
side, and our other friend the negative. All manner of
science was brought to bear on the points in dispute;
and whether it might be more profitable to employ this
species of ship, I know not ; but think, from what I
heard, that it is possible to cross the ocean in one of
these flat-bottomed American river-vessels, sufficiently
guarded by the cork-jacket. Our countrymen need not
be surprised if they see, some day, in the Mersey, a grand,
flat-bottomed steamer, with a saloon as magnificent as
the drawing-room of a palace, and state-rooms as conve-
nient and beautiful as the sleeping apartments of a first-
rate hotel.

We reached our destination in good time in the morn-
ing. Quebec is unique in its appearance within and with-
out ; there is nothing equal to it in America. Like New-
York and Pittsburgh, it stands on the point formed by
two rivers ; though not, like them, meeting in terminis.
The majestic St. Lawrence is one of these rivers, and
still rolls along its course ; and the other is the St. Charles,
emptying itself" into the greater stream from the north-west,
and thus forming the triangular point on which the city
stands. It wears, in its general aspect, an appearance of
great antiquity, quite unlike any other place on the conti-
nent. The streets are narrow, irregular, and steep ; like
many of the old seaports on our coast, or those of France,
on the opposite side of the Channel. The ecclesiastical

.■

d by

PAllT I. CHAPTER IX.

Ill

buildings of all sorts — cathedrals, (for there are two,
Popish and Protestant,) churches, convents, hospitals,
Hotels de Dieu, and all the rest — are seen to predominate
over every thing secular, — like some old cathedral town
Popish country. This feature, together with the

in a

military air of the place, causes Quebec to wejir an aris-
tocratic and feudal appearance, perfectly dissimilar to the
trading and commercial aspect of all other places in Ame-
rica, whether belonging to the States, or to Great Britain.

As soon as possible after our arrival, the friends had
two or three carriages ready to convey us round the city,
under the projecting rocks overhanging the road, to Wolfe's
Cove, — up the heights leading to the fortifications, — to the
Plains of Abraham, — and to Cape Diamond.

It must be understood that the angle referred to before,
formed by the two rivers, terminates, not in a slope lead-
ing down to the waters, but abruptly, in a prodigious rock
three hundred and fifty feet above the level of the river ;
and seeming at a distance to overhang it, but in reality
leaving space for roads and buildings. This culminating
point is called Cape Diamond ; and, whilst standing on
this elevation, on the right flows the St. Lawrence, and on
the left the St. Charles, whilst the space immediately in
the rear forms the Plains of Abraham. From this elevated
region, there is no descent at all, the rock is next to per-
pendicular ; but farther on, both towards the St. Law-
rence and the St. Charles, the ground, in some places gra-
dually, but often abruptly, descends ; this descent, how-
ever, admits of roads, winding round the mountain, by
which the summit is reached.

I am thus particular, for a reason which must now be
explained. When this city was taken by the immortal
Wolfe, he, by some miraculous means, in the night, pushed
his fleet, with his army and artillery on board, from below,
past this Cape Diamond, with its terrible fortifications,
unobserved by the enemy, and reached a part of the hill
where an ascent was possible, now called Wolfe's Cove.
His troops immediately climbed up the sides of the eleva-
tion ; and by prodigious exertions dragged up several
pieces of ordnance. When the next day dawned, the
French generalfound, to his astonishment, the British army,
with artillery, formed, in line of battle, on the Heights
of Abraham. I was conducted by my friends through the
whole of this scene. We traced the course of the fleet up
the river, its anchorage, the place where the troops dis-

112

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

embarked, the track of the artillery, of the soldiers up
the mountain ; and I, for myself, determined to climb up
in the path which tradition has marked as the iden-
tical line which was trodden by the immortal hero, who
added, by his genius and bravery on this occasion, an em-
pire to his country's possessions. When at the top we,
in our i/wmilitary and wwprofessional way, endeavoured
to trace the course of events, and believe we obtained a
pretty accurate notion of the battle. The issue is known.
The spot where AYolfe received the tidings, " They flee,"
and then expired, is marked by a mean and paltry monu-
mental stone. I clung with intense feeling to this spot ;
looking again and again to the place where the destinies
of a mighty country were fixed, by the decrees of God,
in the death-throes of the successful instrument. There
are events in history which turn the tide of national
interests ; form the epochs of time ; raise the monuments of
great destinies ; pillars written upon by the finger of God,
in .he annals of the world, as the data of nationalities : and
that little monumental stone on the summit of the Plains
of Abraham is one of these mementoes.

We went from this scene to examine the fortifications.
These are denominated the Gibraltar of America, and are
certainly the strongest on the continent. But they are
not much like Gibraltar. The celebrated batteries of the
latter fortress are pretty familiar to my recollection, and
greatly surpass their supposed type at Quebec. One
would say, however, that these are perfectly impregnable,
having been much strengthened since they came into the
hands of the English. We went to the Cape Diamond
rock ; and, standing on its elevation, obtained a most mag-
nificent view of the country around. The glorious St.
Lawrence rolls majestically at the foot of the mountain,
and the ships in the harbour looked most diminutive,
their masts reaching but a very short way towards the
point where we stood. The country is seen to a prodigious
distance by reason of the clearness of the atmosphere ; the
mountains and plains alternately stretching in fine pla-
teaux, or rearing their heads to the clouds. The scene also
presents to view, what is scarcely ever seen in America,
a finished picture. The land is well cultivated, and herds
of cattle were grazing quietly in the meadows; while
the whole country was dotted with the whitewashed cot-
tages of the French habitans ; and here and there
through the landscape a country church reared its beauti-

»«5*saikn

PAllT X. CHAPTER tX.

113

ful spire in the midst of the rural scene. The river was
seen to an immense distance meandering its course to-
wards the sea. Altogether, the view from Cape Diamond
is one of the most splendid imaginable, and far surpassed
any thing I had seen in America. "Western Canada is,
with ihe exception of what tliey call " the Mountain," per-
fectly level ; but this part of the country is full of lofty
ridges, often rising to the elevation and ruggedness of
real mountain scenery, with bold and abrupt peaks, lost in
the clouds.

We were taken to dine in the country, a distance of
four or five miles, with a fine old Methodist friend, origin-
ally from Guernsey. The table was spread under the
umbrageous branches of a lovely tree, on a lawn near the
house; and on this spot, protected from the rays of the
sun, we partook of our social repast in great harmony and
joy. This was a bright oasis in the desert of life, an
innocent and happy meeting of Christian friends, favoured
to see each other once, never to meet again. This house
possesses some traditional importance, as it was chosen
by the famous American general, Arnold, for his head-
quarters, and where he himself lodged, in his mad expedi-
tion against Quebec. This man afterwards turned traitor
against his country; and it was in connexion with his
perfidy, in delivering up Sandy Point to the English, that
the brave and accomplished Colonel Andre, employed by
the British general to negociate the surrender of that
place, fell into the hands of the Americans, and lost his
life. Strange things happen in the course of one's existence.
I had been reading, on my voyage out, a very minute
account of these transactions ; and now it was my lot to
dine, not in the house of Arnold's head-quarters, but
under a tree by its side, which he had often looked upon,
and, if he had not dined under its shady branches, had pro-
bably been protected from the storm. Having to preach at
night, our sojourn could not be long. We hastened back
in time for the service, and had a fine congregation.
Here I met with quite a phenomenon in Canada, a Presby-
terian minister, who, in the midst of the general disrup-
tion, had adhered to the old kirk. I found him a good,
moderate, and truly sensible man.

One day only remained for Quebec. In good time, my
kind friends and myself set out to visit the Falls of
Montmorenci, a distance of nine miles. By this journey
I had an opportunity of seeing a little of the state of thq

114

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

French people in the country, We called .it a small inn
for refreshment, and found it very comfortable ; but as
different from the same sort of habitation in our own coun-
try as possible. The farms seemed small, the cottages cor-
responding; but the people were clean, tidy, and apparently
very contented and happy. They are a primitive race,
remaining in much the same state as they were in the
time of their ancestors' coming to the country. British
rule causes no innovation in their manners and habits;
they retain the use of their own language exclusively ;
and are perfectly docile to the priesthood, and obedient
to the church. The difference betwixt the Anglo-Saxon
race and these people of French descent, is most glaring.
The one is a restless, grumbling, thrifty, and ambitious
set, Avherever found ; the other almost as stationary as
the nomadic tribes of the East. Even Popery fails to
amalgamate the Irish and French races. They cannot
agree to say mass together. The antipathy of the French
to the Irish, is equal to the antipathy of poor Pat to the
English. The rude, vociferous, agitating spirit of the
sons of the Green Isle, cannot be endured by the quiet
Canadians; and the priests are compelled to part them.
There is a sort of dual Popery in Quebec ; the Irish
being obliged to keep to themselves, and perform their
religious duties in their own peculiar way of roaring
riot ; whilst the gentle hahitans are left to walk in the
footsteps of their quiet predecessors. The Falls of Mont-
morenci are very fine, and the descent of the waters is
greater than at Niagara ; but after beholding that wonder
of nature, they appear very insignificant as a whole. In
this country they would be a prodigy, and attract universal
attention ; but in the midst of the stupendous waters of
America, they look like a little rill, a mountain torrent,
falling from a lofty eminence.

We hastened back to town in time for a hasty dinner and
a cordial farewell ; and then an embarcation again. Truth
obliges me to say, that I never, in my existence, met with
a finer people than our friends in Quebec; generous,
open-hearted, frank, intelligent, pious, and perfectly united
amongst themselves. They occupy a very important reli-
gious position ; and, it is hoped, will be the means of
much good. I found they had begun a new chapel, the
exact size, and intended in all things to be the counter-
part, of the magnificent one at Montreal ; so that Lower
Canada will, ere long, contain the most magnificent places

PART r. CHAPTER IX.

115

of worship in the Methodist world. It is intended to
get Dr. Bangs, on his visit to the Canada Conference
next summer, to open this new place of worship. This
will, to all parties, he interesting ; as I believe this emi-
nent Minister of Christ was the first to preach our doc-
trines in this city. A man is often permitted, in his own
life-time, to see great results from small beginnings in
America. Taking a most afl'ectionate leave of this kind
people, many of whom had assembled for the purpose,
we got on board the steamer in the evening ; and, ascend-
ing the St. Lawrence during the night, found ourselves
again in Montreal for breakfast the next morning, at the
house of Mr. Kay, a countryman, and belonging to one of
the numerous families of that name in Lancashire.

Before quitting Can.ada, a remark or two may be proper
on general subjects. No one can see this country without
being convinced of its great importance. Its area is that
of a mighty empire ; for, though thousands of square
miles are barren, and must always remain so, by reason of
their northern position, yet still there will be left, for pro-
fitable cultivation, probably as large a portion as the whole
of central Europe. The soil of this vast space is most
prolific, capable of bearing abundant crops of wheat, and
every other kind of grain and fruit, suited to a wheat-
growing country. Moreover, this territory being inter-
sected by noble rivers, navigable in most places, and
capable of being made so by canal-adjuncts almost uni-
versally, is, of itself, an infinite advantage, and presents vast
facilities of intercourse and cheap transmission of both
people and produce from place to placf*. My duties called
me to pass along tbe shores of Queen Victoria's posses-
sions, for just about a thousand miles. This was effected,
partly by the course of the Lakes, and partly by the Bay
of Quinti and the river St. Lawrence ; whilst at the same
time I did not see the termination of the latter by be-
twixt three and four hundred miles. This magnificent
river, which, with the Lakes, through which it is always
considered as passing, is of greater length than even the
Mississippi; — and is, in itself, of the value of an empire.
Those who command the navigation of the St. Lawrence
must be the masters of a highway of water-communication
of prodigious importance.

Every year will increase this value, as the return of
every season must develope the resources and riches of
the country. In speaking of the command of the river, I

]1G

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

am reminded, that, in passing between Kingston and
Montreal, there was seen a branch from the n.ain channel,
which, after running some miles, returned to the parent
stream. The shore on the right bank belongs to America,
and that on the left to Canada. To my utter surprise,
and equal indignation, by some sort of diplomatic conces-
sion to Jonathan, I found our statesmen had given up
both banks ; so that America is the owner of the entire
stream, and the branch river constitutes the boundary-
line. This is just as if it were agreed upon in general
terms by the authorities, that the Grand Junction Railroad
between Birmingham and London should be the boundary
of territorial rights ; but, on some subsequent occasion, one

f tarty should say the meaning of the treaty was, that the
ine should go througli Oxford, leaving them in possession
of the main trunk, and compelling the opposite party, in
going to town, to turn off and proceed by the University
city; — with this exception, indeed, that the branch
river is unnavigable ; so that, in case of dispute, the
British would be altogether shut out. These boundary-
treaties are most humiliating to this country ; they always
result in favour of the claims of America. Indeed, it
seems a settled conviction in the American mind, an
axiom of policy, and one would think a standing rule in
the offices of the government, that, on all occasions of
diplomacy, John Bull is destined, made, to be diddled,
to be gulled, to be beaten. Oui- dandy, blundering diplo-
matists are a poor match for the long-headed, practical,
scheming statesmen of the United States. Canada is full
of just complaints on this point, not even excepting the
famous Ashburton and Oregon treaties.

My good friend, Mr. Ferrier, told me a most laughable
instance of this kind of thing. The subject-matter was a
railroad from Montreal to — I think the name of the place
is — Rochester, on the Atlantic seaboard, or, at any rate,
somewhere in the east. There lived at this Rochester a

Judge , whose interest it was, as will be seen, to

promote the business of Rochester, and get the trains to
run to that place. But the new line had to connect itself
with the line to Boston, and the Boston line was on the
broad guage. What did our worthy Yankee judge do ?
He went to Montreal to persuade the boobies that the
broad guage is a very bad guage, and that it would be
much for their interest to adopt the narrow guage ; thus
preventing the new line from connecting with the Boston,

PART I. CHAPTER TX. 117

and making it necessary for every bale of goods to be
unshipped from one train to the other, at a considerable
amount of trouble and expense, or else to run on to
Rochester. By this contrivance the probabilities were,
that the goods would be sent on to Rochester, and
increase its traffic. The judge prevailed upon the com-

1)any to believe that the narrow guagc was much the
)est, and they forthwith adopted it. The bill came before
the provincial Parliament ; and JNIr. Ferrier was so con-
vinced of the folly of the thing, that when it came before
the Senate, he offered it liis most strenuous opposition,
and for the time defeated the scheme of the judge. But
he was not at all discomfited : he went again to Montreal,
and now, getting amongst the Senators, prevailed upon
them to believe that the broad guage is a very bad guage ;
and the railroad is either already coubtructed, or is
in course of construction, on the principle of the narrow
guage. And this very judge. Diddle or Biddle, (his
name is one or the other,) is the very person whose dicta
ruled in the treaty betwixt Lord Ashburton and the
States ; a measure pompously put forth, at the time, as a
most masterly piece of statesmanship, but which every
tyro in politics in Canada knows to be a surrender of the
main points in dispute, and a most humiliating affair to
Great Britain.

I found the country full of complaints and dissatis-
faction from one end to the other. The people every
where, and of all shades of politics, spoke the same lan-
guage. Their fortunes were wrecked, their commerce de-
stroyed ; their agriculture, the sinews of the colony, enfee-
bled, ruined. Of course, all blamed the home-government.
They refused to do any thing, they said, to support their
credit, or to further their exertions to obtain any loan, to
assist in the public works ; — the execution of these were
required, to expand their strength, and to develope the re-
sources of the country, but they could obtain no help.
Nay, it was asserted, by men of first-rate intelligence,
and who had been engaged in the attempt, that they even
could not get a hearing; nobody amongst the bureau-
cracy in London could be found to acquaint themselves
with their affairs, or pay any attention to them. Hence
the only railroad in Canada is the insignificant line, of
about a dozen miles, from Montreal to the place where
the steamers land their passengers for that place. This
one fact shows clearly enough the stagnant state of the

118

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

country. When railroads are, of all the gifts of Provi-
dence now known, best calculated to call forth the hidden
resources of such a country as Canada, their absence is
sufl&ciently indicative of the want of patronage on the
part of Government, or of indolence in the people; and,
as the latter cannot be truly affirmed, the cause must be
attributable to the former. There is a pretty general belief,
indeed, that England has virtually given them up ; and,
because of this, it would not be in the power of Ministers
to get the sanction of Parliament for any great scheme of
colonization and credit. The capitalists of England, they
believe, will not embark their money without Govern-
ment security, entertaining the notion that the colony is
vibrating in the balance ; and this not being accorded,
probably for the same reason, there they are, floundering
in a mighty ocean of greatness and wealth, for the want of
the means of picking it up. How long this state of
things will last, nobody can tell. The connexion between
the mother-country and this her most athletic offspring, is
now merely political ; or as nearly so as possible. All
England now does for Canada, they said, again and again,
is to appoint them a Governor, and make them pay him
five times more than they should in case they appointed
him themselves ; and to maintain an army at a prodigious
exj-vjnse to keep them in order. This talk was not the con-
versation of radicals, of demagogues, of French republi-
cans ; but of many of the best subjects of the British
crown in America ; men of intelligence, of integrity, of
honour, of loyalty, of religion ; and these men are begin-
ning openly to propose the question, " What are the ad-
vantages of English connexion ? " aud to weigh and dis-
cuss those of annexation.

It does not become me to enter into such a subject in
detail ; but the fact is, that the recent policy of this coun-
try — the free-trade policy — has had the effect of throwing
all the advantages possessed by Canada, as a part of the
British empire, (and which, as such, the people con-
sidered that they had a right to possess,) into the
hands of the United States. Montreal used to be the
great market for English produce, the centre whence it
flowed to the whole of the provinces ; but now almost all
this trade has found its way to New -York. On the
enactment of Lord Stanley's bill respecting the adm'ssion
of Canada flour into this country, a vast outlay in build-
ing mills took place, which mills had just begun to work

PART I. CHAPTER IX.

119

profitably ; but the new policy effeetually crushed this trade.
I myself saw one of these mills, belonging to one of our
friends, — a new building of great size, and which must hare
cost many thousand pounds in its erection, — standing still.
This I understood was generally the case. Before the new
measures, the people of Canada could afford to purchase
com in the United States, and, turning it into flour at
these mills, obtain a market for it in Europe ; vhus deriv-
ing a benefit to themselves from the soil of the States.
The tables are now com{)letely turned. The Americans
are now the millers ; and corn-dealers from the States
come over to buy up the grain of the country, turn it into
"bread-stuffs," and sell Canadian-grown wheat in our
markets as American flour. This is rather too much for
flesh and blood to bear. Canada and the United States
are now placed, as nearly as possible, on an equal footing
with regard to commercial transactions with this country ;
the one being a colony of the British empire, and the
other the greatest rival this nation has to conten i with in
the world. How long this state of things can last, is for
statesmen to consider. Canada now only belongs to Great
Britain by a figment, a tradition, a loyalty, a recollection
of heroic deeds ; and not by any material interest or bene-
fit. Nay, in the present state of things, cast off by the
mother country, and left to their own resources, with the
United States just by their side, posstSf,Ing vast political
power and influence ; a growing credit, and monetary
resources; a prodigious mercantile and commercial navy;
an active, industrious, and virtuous people ; a government
capable, in all respects, and equally disposed, to foster,
protect, and strengthen all its possessions; — we say, yith all
these things staring them in the face, the pohcy of this
country has made it the plain, palpable, interest of the
Canadians to seek for annexation. This is as clear as
any problem in Euclid. How long the tiadition and the
loyalty will weigh against the interests now put iu ihe
balance against them, nobody need be at a loss to deter-
mine. Perhaps the non-election of General Cass will
settle the question for the next four years ; but, had that
gentleman obtained the presidency of the States, — why,
the world would have presented itself in different phases
at the end of the above period.

Whether these fears and auguries take place or not,
Canada must have a great and noble destiny. A country
so magnificent, a soil so prolific, water communication so

120

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

iif

abundant, and a people, moreover, in whose veins British
blood flows, and who are in possession of the incipient
principles, freedom, and laws of England, safely planted
in the soil ; such a country must rise to greatness and
power. The French leaven is constantly losing its relative
strength, and the British is as constantly increasing. The
one population is rapidly getting a-head of the other, and
assuming the lead. This must, in the nature of things,
fix the destiny of the colony. Our language, our institu-
tions, and our religion, will prevail. A mighty empire
will rise up, enriched with knowledge, with public and
private virtue^, and possessed of all the cippliances of poli-
tical power and wealth. We wish them well ; they are
at present our children ; and, in all future time and con-
tingencies, they will be our brethren. They will carry
out and perpetuate all that is valuable in our system, and,
planting old England on a new soil, will reproduce ^ur
nation on a gigantic scale.

Chap. X. — Return — Pass the St. Lawrence — Lake Champlain —
Plattsburgh — Whitehall — Journey by Stage — Troy — Albany — The
Hudson — Arrival at New-York — /// — Doubtful respecting being
able to return Home — Resolve to do so — Depart for Boston —
Embark on board the " America " — Passage — Arrival at Home.

On Thursday, June 22d, the day on which we came up
from Quebec, we bade farewell to our dear friends at
Montreal, and took a last look at Canada. Last things
are painful, and full of interest. We parted from those
who had endeared themselves by every kind of attention
and aflfectionate regard, with the desire, never to be
eflfaced, for their highest happiness. AVe crossed the St.
Lawrence, and soon entered Lake Champlain. A por*^ion
of the waters of this Lake belong to the British ; as usual,
just the fag-end, whilst the great body of the Lake is
owned by the States. The lines of demarcation are
marked by a fort, of small dimensions or strength, which
might easily be dismantled. This is, unquestionably, the
finest Lake I had seen. The scenery on its banks is per-
fectly enchanting ; and, urlike Lakes Erie and Ontario,
it commands a view of mountain scenery of the most
majestic description. This Lake is one hundred and
thirty-two miles in length, and varies in breadth from the
narrow channel above mentioned to nine or ten miles.
Many beautiful islands stud the waters, auvl hr"e '*■ li?}*
effect. At the close of the day we approached a plac s

PART I. CIIAriER X.

121

called Plattsburg. The scene was the most heautifully
romantic which nature can possibly present : A blue sUy,
deep, lofty, stretching its heavenly arch to span the land-
scape, the sun setting in all his gorgeous glory, the Lake
smooth as glass, except as disturbed by our motion,
wild fowl fluttering "bout and enjoying the cool evening,
the majestic mountains of Vermont looming in the dis-
tance, and all the intermediate space filled with cultivated
fields and towering forests, — and then the lonely little town
of Plattsburg, touching the fringe of the lake, and pre-
senting the most perfect aspect of rural peace and quiet
on which the eye ever gazed. My manliness was here
for the first time overcome ; I longed and longed to get
on shore, to fix my tent, and remain for ever. This senti-
ment was new ; I had never before felt any remarkable
desire to locate in any place i had seen ; but here, for a
moment, I was perfectly cv^ercome. Other affections, of
course, soon sprang up, and wafted my soul across the
Atlantic, where treasures dearer than even these beauties
had their dwelling. During this little paroxysm, delirium,
or whatever it may be called, my kind companion, Dr.
Kichey, had retired to his cabin, so that one of my r/ants
could not be relieved, — a vent for exclamdtions of dciight !
This was just one of those moments Avhich can never be
forgotten, an Eden, a paradisiacal scene, into Avhich
none can enter with one, and which leaves its picture
vividly pencilled on the soul. But how soon things
' harge, and in their reality fade away ! We left tias spot,
pas3( d on, the night closed in, the curtain dropped.

" So even now this hour hart sped

In rapturous thought o'er me ;
FeeUng myself with nature wed,

A holy myster)' !
A part of earth, a part of heaven,

A part, great Gt)d, of Thee."

In the morning, in good time, >.'e found ourselves at
"Whitehall, a port at the head of the Lake ; a place of con-
siderable traffic and growing importance. After breakfast
we had to mount the stage for Troy and Albany, a dis-
m~ 1 load, if it can be called road, of between seventy
and eighty miles. The jolting was prodigious, and at the
end of the journey I was completely knocked up. My
physical man had not failed till now ; but this tumbling
about perfectly disordered me, and I was glad to arrive at

122

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

the end of the journey. We stayed to dine at Troy, a
large and well-built city, and there again took tlie stage
for Albany, being too late for the rails. It was night
when we arrived ; and being too unwell to move out,
except to see one or two of the main streets, I had not
much opportunity of inspecting the place. But I saw it
was a large, fine, and most respectable-looking city ;
many of the houses being spacious, the streets broad, and
the public buildings very commanding. This is the capi-
tal of the State of New- York, the seat of Government,
and of the State Parliament.

We embarked on tlie ILidson the next morning, and
descended t i ■ classical stream, the pride and glory of
the American. ig esteemed by them as presenting the
most beautiful s nery in the States. It well deserves its
fame. The banks are studded with towns and villages,
rich fields in a state of fine cultivation, stupendous and
rugged rocks, together with mountain scenery of the most
interesting and majestic nature, some near, and some in
the distance ; abrupt and precipitous shores, yawning and
frowning upon the passers by; and splendid landscapes, and
picturesque views, enriched with umbrageous woods and
forests. I could only now and then take a peep at this
magic combination of land and water, being oliiged the
greater part of the voyage to keep in my cabin.

We were on board one of the most complete
of the American river-boats. No1)ody in this country
can form an idea of the nature of one of these vessels ;
our ships furnish no analogies, except in the fact that
both are propelled by steam, and glide on the water. For,
by reason of the peculiar structure of the class of steamers
already referred to, this vessel presented the aspect of
prodigious size, both below and above. The dining-room
was below, and occupied the space between the sides of
the ship, reaching from stem to stern, and was filled with
five or six tiers of berths, one above another ; the saloon
was equally large, with state-rooms on each side. This
enormous floating palace could accommodate a thousand
persons on board. The term " palace " is used, of course,
improperly, as a ship cannot be like a palace. But in
fittings-up, in decoration, in ornament, it was a perfect
palace : and altogether presented a scene of magnificence
of a very extraordinary description.

We arrived at New- York in the evening; and being
too unwell to trouble any private friend, we took up our

PART I. CUAPTER X.

123

and

rcsidenco for the night at tlie City Hotel. The necessity
of applying to Mr. Harper for Dr. Belcher's address,
hrought him acquainted with my situation, and in the
afternoon he kindly took me to his own house. In pass-
ing through the streets of New- York, it was very pleasing
to see the crowds returning from their places of worship.
Blacks, coloured people, and whites, were all mingled
together in a long flowing tide, quietly and gravely pass-
ing along to their homes.

By Tuesday morning I had begun to amend, and, feel-
ing better, the thought suddenly rushed into my mind,
*' I can go home, and I will." But the Doctor must be
consulted. He came ; and, on telling him my thoughts
and feelings, he said, the probability was that I should
do very well ; but there was just a chance that I might
liave a relapse. The reply was, " Then the probability
shall have it, and we will throw the chances to the
winds."

We took our leave of our affectionate friends, the
Harpers, about four in the afternoon. The steamer made
her way down the Sound, and we soon lost sight of New-
York, and its splendid harbour. I found, on trial, that
my cabin was just over some kind of machinery which
produced a jarring and upheaving motion, which pre-
cluded the possibility of rest ; and when night came on,
I was obliged to drag my mattress into the saloon, but
failed to get one wink of sleep. AVe left the vessel about
daylight, and passed on by railroad to Boston. After
spending a few hours at the Riviere, and in visiting the
city, we went on board the " America," lying in the
offing, four or five miles distant. This noble ship had
made the voyage from England in eleven days and a half,
the shortest trip ever known ; and is, of her class, the
finest steamer in the world. AYe got under weigh about
four in the afternoon, and soon lost sight of the shores of
America.

Nothing of any consequence took place on the voyage.
We made Halifax again in the night, so that I could not
see any thing either of the harbour or the city. Here
I lost my dear friend, Dr. lliche}, and bect«me truly
desolate. He had been my companion at Pittsburgh, at
the Canada Conference at Belleville, and travelled with me
through Canada, and forward to this place. Truth and
justice demand that I should say, that Dr. Richey is one
of the most perfect Christian gentlemen I ever came in

a 2

f} t.

124

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

?- i

! »

"i, I

contact with. Politeness, founded on gentle, warm, and
genuine affections, is the very element of liis nature. I
never heard from him a rash, rude, or unkind word, much
less ever saw him perpetrate an unchristian or unbecoming
action. I looked after my dear friend as far as the dim
lamps would allow me to see him, and in my heart bade
him a sad, a long, a last adieu.

There sat opposite to me at our table a gentleman, with
a lady and little girl, and on my right a thin, pale, inter-
esting-looking young man, both completely Americanized
in their appearance ; their beards were sticking out on their
chins in Yankee fashion, and their dress and bearing
altogether seemed to bespeak them citizens of the States.
We had taken several meals in company, when the gen-
tleman who sat opposite said to me, " Pray, Sir, is your
name Dixon ? " On replying, " Yes," he said, " And my
name is Cocker : I am the son of Henry Cocker, of
llathersage : " and then the pale young man, who was
standing by, said, " And my name is Ibbotson : I am the
son of Mr. Ibbotson, of Sheffield." The meeting was
mutually pleasant. Mr. Cocker left us at Halifax; but
Mr. Ibbotson was my very agreeable companion to the
end of the voyage.

Suuday was unlike our sabbath on board the "Acadia."
Dr. Richey hafl spoken to the captain, whom he knew,
and had told him who I was, and mentioned my taking
the service ; and, moreover, he understood that the cap-
tain had assented to the proposition. But it did not so
turn out. He read prayers himself, and finished the ser-
vice with one of Henry Blunt's sermons. The service
was well read ; and the sermon, as may be imngined from
the name of the author, was excellent. How singular
is human character! This captain would certainly not
lay claim to Methodism, and yet he seemed to take great
delight in acting the parson, and really did it well.
He is, however, somewhat celebrated for his exclusive
churchism. About a dozen American divines sailed with
him from the great Alliance Meeting in London, not one
of whom would he allow to officiate ; but on that as on
the present occasion, he performed the service himself.
One other trait of character, but quite of another descrip-
tion, arose out of this affair. When the time came to
propose the captain's health, which means returning him
thanks for his conduct, a good Free-churchman, a genuine
Scot, rose up and went out. He afterwards told me, that,

PART I. CHAPTER X,

125

perceiving what was going to be done, he departed,
because he could not in his conscience be a party to a
vote of thanks to a man who had, as he expressed
himself, " insulted you, by taking the service himself
when there was a regular minister on board." The mat-
ter had little effect on my own mind, except in so far as it
prevented me having the pleasure of preaching the cross
of Christ to the promiscuous group around. But how
truly characteristic of the real Scotchman was the conduct
of my friend ! And, moreover, how honourable to his
principles, his integrity, and his religious convictions !

On Saturday, the 8tli of July, we hove in sight of old
Erin early in the morning and passed up Channel, all day
seeing many spots interesting in Irish history, successively
presenting themselves to view. Sunday morning we saw
Holyhead. We were met, on returning home, with the
truly English welcome of a dense fog and a drenching
rain. Our pilot brought newspapers, containing an
account of the massacres of Paris. We had a great num-
ber of French on board ; they had been very gay up to
this period ; but now an entire change came over them.
Thoughtfulness, sadness, melancholy were expressed for
the moment : how long would it last ? Some of the
countenances seemed to indicate the fear, that possibly
some endeared relative might have fallen in the conflict.
Had it not been for the serious events connected with
the cause of this change, it would have been perfectly
ludicrous : it was like the overshadowing of a sunny
scene by the sudden rush of passing clouds.

We landed at Liverpool, at half-past two. I went to
Stanhope-street chapel at night, and heard my present
colleague, Mr. Brice. How sweet, how soothing, how
heavenly is the service of God's house, after the tossinga
of a sea-voyage ! And how full of rest and quiet to the
soul is the society of religious friends, after dwelling for a
long time in the midst of promiscuous company ! I has-
tened down to the Custom-House by five o'clock the next
morning ; but could not get released till near nine. Paid
eight shillings duty for the American books which had
been given me by friends. Set out for my beloved home,
arrived about noon, found all well. To God be all the
glory ! Amen.

ZZjT^Z

iB^mss^fm^.

pssnniB

tms^mmm

126

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

fee s>

I? ;

Chap. XI. — Reflections on America — Unfairly dealt nith hj Travel-
lorn — A reliyious People — This necessary to ejplain their State —
The real Americans not hostile to this Country — Their peaceful
and prosjjerous Condition — Education, the Principles on which it
is conducted — The Force of Christianity in its simply Divine
Authority — The Americans trust in this — Public Jl'orship and
the Duties of Religion — Slavery jtartly removed by the Influence
of Christian Principle.

A LENGTHENED inveFligation of objects of curiosity, or
of men, manners, and institutions, is not necessary or
intended, as our literature abounds with books of travel,
graphic descriptions of scenery, and analysis of the insti-
tutions and social state of America. These productions,
of course, take their colouring, in some degree, from the
opinions, tastes, prejudices, and passions of their authors.
They abound with information, but contain little instruc-
tion. And it cannot be denied, by candid persons, that
most of them are grievously deformed by partial and
exaggerated description — caricatures — of the manners and
habits of our transatlantic brethren.

The causes of this are undoubtedly many; and, proba-
bly, if traced to their motive, would be found much
diversified. One of these causes, however, is obvious
enough. The Americans are a religious people ; and
this element can neither be avoided nor lightly touched.
But, instead of treating this question with either the hand
of the Christian or of the philosopher, these parties, in
some instances, disregard the subject altogether, and, in
others, treat it with levity or hostility. The religious
notions and peculiarities of the people are turned into
ridicule and scorn ; their associations for benevolent and
Christian purposes are lampooned as fanatical; their
modes of expression and devotional exercises are held up
to contempt ; and their abstinence from the amusements
of the world are treated as indicative of ill-breeding, or
signs of hypocrisy.

It is obvious that writers of this class are ill-Suited to
understand or to delineate the character of a grave and
religious community. Taking their gauge and measure-
ment from the beau monde of London or of Parisian soci-
ety, they naturally find all sober sense, industrious habits,
and religious sentiments an eccentricity or a bore. The
point with this race of votjageurs is, to see if the manners
of the plain republican are in agreement w^vh those of the

PART I. CHAPTER XI.

127

aristocracy of old nations ; ^vhcthcr they come up to tlie
coteries of the West End, of tlie clubs of St. James's, of
the fashionable routs of our great parties; and, moro-
over, if they speak, and dance, and play in the first style
of fashion. Can any thing be more ridiculous than this ?
AV^hat right can the flippant dames, the military beaux,
the panderers to frivolity, have to expect a people ready
made to their several ]mrposes ? Of what consequence
can it be to the morality, the honour, the greatness of a
people, that they should fashion their course by adopting
the manners of the most frivolous, useless, and unreal
portions of our oun people ? Neither the wisdom nor the
strength of even European society will be found in these
quarters. The jieople who make sport of the Puritanism
of the Americans, are themselves the objects of as much
contempt, in their own country, as pity will allow to be
just. Like other buzzing creatures, they have just the
power to sting ; and, with a malicious pleasure, they evi-
dently delight in the gratification of their feeble natures.
Were the disposition felt, the laugh might be turned
upon these triflcrs, with as much cfiect as they choose to
indulge in at the expense of the ^^evangelicals" of the
States.

The irritation produced in America by the liberties
which have been taken with their innocent and unim-
portant peculiarities, is not the worst eifect of the ephe-
meral productions of the English gossips, who have
chosen to make themselves merry at the expense of good
manners. Deception on the public mind of this country,
to a fearful and mischievous extent, has been another of
the consequences. Gathering their opinions of American
character from the representations of persons only intent
on making a book, and rendering it spicy, is it any matter
of surprise, that in this nation most false and injurious
notions are entertained ? The evident intention merely to
provide mental food for our circulating libraries ; to get
up the tinsel sentimentality necessary to pamper the appe-
tite for amusement and pleasure; — the sardonic purpose to
gratify the malevolence which takes delight in scandal ;
to train and excite the worse than human infirmity which
revels on the foibles and weak points of our fellow-men —
supposing them to exist—merely for the sake of rendering
them ridiculous; — in fine, the disposition to meet the morbid
prejudices of their readers, instead of being intent on truth,
and doing justice to the character of the people they pro-

m
-«*>

5^^SmwSmm;<>~!mBE

m^ \ *H

•I

%>■'''

128

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

fess to exliibit ; — utterly disqualify these authors for their
task, and render their productions devoid of credit.

It is humiliating thus to write ; but much more so to
know, that gross deception has been practised in getting
up even tliese productions. While the stranger has
been admitted to the frank confidence of respect-
able and honourable men, he has sometimes employed
this privilege in making them the subject of a mental pic-
ture, drawn in the mind, and anon to be transferred to
his journal ; turning into ridicule all the real or imaginary
singularities of their manners, and making them the
butt of his wit. Their actual character is not deline-
ated. They may be good men, pure patriots, worthy
citizens, successful merchants ; possessed of strong and
well-cultivated faculties, of good principles, of courteous
manners, and generous dispositions ; — and yet all this
is thrown into the back-ground, or never appears at
all. At the same time, every trifling and unimportant
deviation from the beau ideal of dandyism is magni-
fied into prominency, and, by the ingenious combina-
tions of the artist, a distorted picture is drawn, as un-
true to life as if the noble frame of the American citi-
zen hud been screwed into the shape of the exquisite,
who has, in his kindness, been taking his likeness. In
the same spirit the privacies of domestic life, generous
hospitality, and well-meant and courteous attentions, have
all been distressingly outraged. Not even the ladies have
escaped. Whilst they have been doing their utmost to
make their home agreeable, provide the luxuries of the
table, and administer to the pleasures of their guest, — he
has had the meanness to select them as the victims of his
satire ; and, whilst indulging in plaudits, compliments, and
smiles, he at the same time has been treasuring up mat-
ter for a mean and cowardly exhibition of whatever his
skill could afterwards turn to the account of his craft, in
rendering ridiculous the women of America.

This sort of conduct on the part of our countrymen — not
to say, countrywomen — has had the effect of keeping up
irritation amongst the Americans, and of producing false
notions in this country. Nothing can be more unfair to a
people than to make their peculiarities the ground-work
of any kind of description, physical, social, or religious.
The staple of their qualities must be fixed upon, not the
exceptions ; otherwise the details will be untrue, and the
picture distorted.

PART I. CnAPTER XI.

129

On reading the productions to which reference is made,
one cannot help asking, Is there any thing else in these
people ? If so, what is it ? That there must be something
m them besides the trifles dwelt upon by these authors —
even supposing them to be real — must be apparent to
every one who allows himself to reflect but for a moment.
The eff'ervescences of society are not society itself; the
holiday foibles of men cannot be taken as illustrative of
their every-day habits ; the loose and slip-slop gait of a
nation, when the day's work is over, cannot be consi-
dered as descriptive of their state when braced to the
labours of life; the free and familiar conversation of a
people in their moments of relaxation, cannot be consi-
dered as the expression of those truths and principles by
which they are guided in their serious moments ; and
it could only lead to deception to suppose for a moment
that the surface of a great comnmnity, made up as it
must be of innumerable irregularities and follies, can
justly indicate the forces which are constantly at work
below. The aggregate, the totality of moral elements must
be grappled, or otherwise any description of the character
and conditions of a nation must be perfectly fallacious.
Judged by this rule, and examined as a whole, it is the
author's opinion, that the American people would suffer
nothing from a comparison with any other.

But it is, in point of fact, extremely difiicult to obtain a
true notion of the character and opinions of the genuine
American, and especially from the public prints. The old,
the home-born, the real man of the country is very different
from the alien races which are constantly transferring them-
selves to the soil of the United States. These races are not
always the most creditable in character, in morals, in inte-
grity, — amongst the populations of Europe, which they
kindly relieve of their presence, by transplanting *^icmselves,
and their very questionable virtues, to the 1 . ' World.
Some millions of these classes are now found located in
the States ; and whatever may be the amount of their loy-
alty to the nation of their adoption, it is certain — indeed,
demonstrated in no equivocal manner — that they all retain
the virus of that disaffection to their own country Avhich,
in many cases, first stimulated their departure.

This is pre-eminently the case with the Irish. Steeped
in religious, political, and social disaffection at home,
whatever may be the causes, — just or unjust, — these people
do not fail to nurse, with the passion and intensity of

G 5

■HW'OHW

mamm

It '

130

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

W i

•

their inflammaMe nature, an active and indomitaLle
liatred against England. But now living on the Ameri-
can soil, these turbulent agitators are considered in this
country r»3 Americans. Tliey are no more Americans
thai? if, percliance, they were transplanted to China ; and,
taking their place in the midst of that quiet and peaceful
race, they should, hy reason of this accidental residence,
he considered Chinese. It is certain, that a large amount
of the vituperation which is heaped upon this country hy
the public press of the States is from this quarter. Partly
by their own means, and partly by the influence they exert
by their priests, their numbers, and their organization,
they are enabled to perpetuate in their exile the same
antipathies, and to keep up the same rancorous bullying
against the Saxon, as they did in their own beloved Erin.
Their ardent and fierce passions, the author was often
told, whether of sympathy with their own island, or of
animosity to ours, always last through the first generation.
The Irishman never alters in his own person, Avhe<^her
found in St. Giles's or New- York. The sunsh* of
civilization, the softening influence of free instit ',

the example of quiet and good men, and, above all, the
hlessings of true religion, are all in vain. He continues
the same fierce, intractable, restless being as when he left
the wilds, or merged from the bogs, of his native land.
To hate the English and eat potatoes Avere the two lessons
of his Irish life ; and if he obtains better food in the New
Worltl, and thus unlearns the physical lesson, he never
changes in his antipathies, or unlearns the moral, nay, the
religious, duty of eternal hostility. The leaders of these peo-
ple, some priestly and some laic, possess their newspapers
every where in the United States, and, as in Ireland
itself, are not very nice in the employment of epithets of
abuse against this nation. These, generally speaking, are
the parties who are so constantly attempting to keep up
an irritation amongst the citizens of America against this
country, by their venomous hatred, their abusive language,
their speculations on revolts and revolutions ; and are, by
these means, stimulating, as much as is in their power,
the disloyalty of their own sweet "gem of the sea,"
and the Chartism of England. It is from this quarter,
chiefly, that the fiery stream descends upon us, and not
from the genuine American press or people.

Then is it fair, is it honest, to attribute to the Ameri-
cans those hostile passions which, in fact, belong to our

wr-

TAUT I. CriAPTKR XT.

131

own people ? The real Yankee and the liot-lieatlod
Irislinmn are very different personages. It may be consi-
dered by cvory body as a settled point, that the real
American will never stir without an object. His love
and his hatred both will have some rationale, lie will
never be found to disturb his own (juict for the sake of
agitating a distant nation for no rational purpose. His
political belief, his theories of human rights, his percep-
tions of what he considers essential to social happiness,
his ideas of the grandeur of his own country, and of her
high and glorious destiny, — arc, no do^bt, deeply and
vividly felt in his own soul. In fact, these thoughts and
maxims live in the American as innate powers, as inde-
structible laws. But he is too proud a being, is too con-
scious of his own dignity and strength, to be found inter-
meddling in the squabbles of other nations. He may,
and no doubt does, desire that his own republican regime
should be taken as a model system. All Europe and the
■world are welcome to the benefit of his experiments in
legislation and government. In no other sense than this
can the true American be considered a propagandist. It
is the impression of the author, that a nation more
proudly conscious of its own dignified position does not
exist on earth. It is not this class who are found em-
ployed in the mean and despicable drudgery of vitupera-
tion against this country, or seeking occasions of irritation
and disturbance. This vocation is taken up and per-
formed by our own recreant children ; with how much
success, we all unhappily experience.

Thus, by the agency of the two classes referred to, the
British travellers on the one part, and the Irish residents
on the other, the two countries are, in some degree, kept
in a state of feverish excitement. This is painful to the
real friends of both. Essentially one people, the bonds
of union ought, by the removal of offences and jealousies,
to be as much as possible tightened. The relationship is
too natural, too dear and valuable, and connected too much
with the happiness and advantage of both, to be allowed
either to be severed or shaken by such agitators as these.
It is easy to see, that the maintenance of peaceful and
friendly relations between the only two great communities
in which any real reciprocity of feeling, founded on reli-
gion and liberty, can possibly exist, must conduce, in every
way, to the well-being and prosperity of both.

The past jealousies of the two countries have not been

tWBI"

132

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

unnatural, but now ought to end. The war of independ-
ence, originating, as it did, in great questions of right on
the one hand, and of indeitendence on the other, was
calculated to awaken every passion of the soul. Time
alone could, of course, quench the fire thus kindled.
Surely the cool breezes of seventy winters may be sup-
posed sufficient to put out tht flames then lit up. The
two nations may, possibly, have separate interests to serve ;
this must be the case ; but it is certain, that those which
are common are much more numerous and durable. The
political independence, the national freedom, the good
government, the social happiness, the intellectual advance-
ment, the moral and religious order and prosperity^ of
each concurrently progressing, must necessarily act and
re-act upon communities so identical in character. These
higher considerations may be strengthened by lesser ones.
The trade and commerce of Great Britain and the States
will, in all likelihood, ebb and flow together. At any
rate, it must be an infinite advantage to each to have the
other for a customer. Without these political and mate-
rial ties, it is too much, perhaps, to expect nations to
regard each otlier with much concern. The idea of a
nation is, indeed, an abstraction ; as a reality, it is only an
aggregation of individuals ; and men, all over the world,
ai*e certain to seek their own interests. It follows, that
the reciprocity and friendship of nations must rest on the
very vulgar fact of mutual benefits. It does not belong to
the mere traveller to discuss these questions; but he
may easily see, that the good of one community is the
good of both ; and, moreover, be pardoned if he modestly
venture upon the tasic of advising, that the leading and
active spirits, who, in both countries, have, and must con-
tinue to have, the n ain responsibility of fashioning the
destinies of tlu*^ two nations, may steer clear of all colli-
s.ons, in the recollection, that on the peace, harmony,
religion, industry, freedom, smd moderation, of the Anglo-
Saxon people, in the two hemispheres, hang the destinies
of the human race.

A real, confiding, well-understood, and permanent
union of Great Britain and America must not only secure
their own greatness and prosperity, but indefinitely pro-
mote the freedom and civilization of the world. The
geographical position of the two nations, their addiction to
trade, their instinctive maritime propensities, their adven-
turous s;nrit, their love of enterprise, must fit them to act

PART I. CHAPTER XI.

133

was

sup-
The

together. But, more than this, the real identity of their
opinions, though in some points seeming to differ, must pre-
pare them to live in unity and love. This identity of senti-
ment and feeling may be seen in one single fact, — the love
of freedom. It would puzzle the finest optician to invent
an instrument exactly to see the difference in this affec-
tion, as existing in the two countries. They may, and,
indeed, do, differ in their opinions as to the best means of
securing this inestimable prize ; but none as to its nature,
its value, its necessity, its eternal oneness with the laws of
nature and the will of God. On all these points the two
peoples are fully agreed. Freedom, in each country, is a
truth — a principle — a right. Existence without liberty, in
either hemisphere, would be deemed a curse, and not
a blessing ; the despot would be abhorred, antagonized,
and destroyed. AVhilst these sentiments prevail, is it
worth while for the two nations to quarrel respecting the
means employed by either, to secure the end they have in
vie^v ? The moral grounds for harmony and concord are,
or ought to be, much more potent than even the political
ones ^'or disunion and discord. The one class of motives
rests on the eternal laws of truth, religion, honour, and
brotherhood; the other, on the accidents and interests
of the hour.

It is to be earnestly desired, that these considerations
may have the effect of drawing the two countries together
in uninterruptedly amicable relations. We are, in truth,
the same people. In mind, in character, in habits, in
modes of thought, there Is infinitely more resemblance
betwixt the British and the American populations, than
can be found between either and any other nation. It
cannot be otherwise, without a perpetual miracle. Sprung
from a common parentage, the same tide of ! fe flowing in
the veins of each, the wonderful and mystorious type of
soul which is so evidently possessed by ri. jes dwelling in
both, each speaking the same language, and instructed
and trained by the same master mind which lives and
speaks in their common mother tongue ; — the political in-
stitutions of the older people the models of the younger
community ; — the laws of the one country transplanted to
the soil, and constituting the code, of the other; — and,
above all, the camo religious sentiments which were em-
braced by the British people at the Reformation, and adopted
before the pilgrim fathers took their departure to the
New World, and still retained ps the popular faith of both

"i^'i'WHiM I 'aa

134

PERSONAL NARUATIVE.

(

SmM

branches of the family : — All these things considered, how
can it he otherwise than that next to a perfect identity
should exist ?

Nature is never untrue to herself, never ohliterates her
own impress, never does violence to her undying emotions.
Is it in human nature for the American republic to reflect
upon the birtli-place and cradle of her existence, the father-
land of her sires, to trace their own pedigrees and repeat
their own names, without a thrill of interest and feeling,
which cannot be experienced in the case of any other coun-
try than our own ? This is impossible. No man, however
far he may wander, ever forgets his homestead, the scenes
of his boyhood, the companions of his days of happy frolic
and joy ; and, especially, he never forgets the endearments
of maternal love. Tradition keeps alive what nature
gives birth to ; and it is just as credible, that the Ame-
ricans are an abortion of nature, as that they can
ever cease to venerate and love the land of their sires.
We have had proof that this monstrous perversion has
not in reality taken \)\ace. It is the author's undoubted
belief, that a profound aflfoction towards this country lives
in the real American mind. Beneath political agitations,
jealousies, and momentary ebullitions of spleen and oppo-
sition, there remains, in the depths of the human soul
itself, the sure ple'^^o, the indubitable guarantee, of reci-
procal love.

We say "reciprocal love." It is not to be expected, that
the American people should continue to cherish good feeling
towards us, if their fraternal regard is rudely or contemp-
tuously met. From several causes, it is to be feared, that
our disposition towards them is less kindly than theirs
towards us. They can better afford to indulge in generous
feelings than we can. Not to dwell on the fact that they
were the victors in the painful strife which separated
them from the mother-country; — their prodigious growth
and expansion ; the vast augmentation of political power
and influence acquired in a few years ; the immense im-
provement in their trade and commercial navy ; the suc-
cessful trial of their principles of government, and their
development on a constantly enlarging sphere of territory
and population ; in fine, the entire success of the " great
experiment," so emphatically referred to by Washington,
when laying the foundations of the republic, may well
lead to generous emotions, not to say complacency. But
there are other causes of the trial of our feelings in regard

PART I. CHAPTER XI.

135

to America. It is to be feared, that the British population,
in general, know infinitely less of the Americans than they
know of as. Silly traditions, old prejudices, and the very
natural pride and egotism of our nation, lead us often to
take a perfectly false estimate of our kinsmen in the New
World. Family quarrels and feuds, by general consent,
are allowed to be more difficult to appease than any other.
And, in the case of the American people, if nature is ex-
pected to predominate over political antipathies and jea-
lousies, by the recollection of home, of descent, of their
fatherland, ought not this to be mutual ? Can we forget,
or fail to be influenced by the consideration, that the
New AVorld has become, and is likely to become more
and more, the home of vast numbers of our own children ?
The young life of England is pouring into the States like
a deep and rapid torrent. Families and individuals from
the old country are c' "y Avhcre found, and in every pos-
sible variety of po ji\ and employment. The writer
of these pages can .y ver forget the intense eagerness and
depth of feeling manifested by great numbers of these
classes, and the joy connected with the mere opportunity
of giving expression to their attachment to th( ir country.
If it was discovered that I had been at the place of their
nativity, knew any of their relations or f uds, and espe-
cially if any of them had ever seen mc beloic, their ecstasy
seemed complete. Are Ave to forget, then, our children
in the midst of our political hatreds? England lives in
America, and is likely to do so to a greater extent tlian
ever. The soil which feeds and nourishes myriads of our
own flesh and blood, who otherwise must perish ; a system
which admits them to its privileges, and adopts them as
brethren ; institutions which encourage their industry,
foster their talents, and reward their public and private
virtues; a nation which lays open all its avenues of profit,
employment, honour, and distinction, of every sort, to
our needy or adventurous sons ; — such a land is not to be
thought of by us otherwise than with profound interest
and regard. The motives that lead the parent to follow
his children with anxiety into the world, when they first
leave his house, may well cause us, in the same spirit, to
send our thoughts after our children, so numerously seek-
ing their destiny in the United States.

It has been already said, that the " Americans are a
religious people." Their character, habits, and institu-
tions, cannot possibly be understood, without taking this

136

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

element Into consideration. Persons who only look at the
forms, the skeleton and frame-work, of society, and con-
sider its strength and perfection to lie in these, will neces-
sarily conclude, that xVmerica is a heterogeneous mass of
human beings, devoid of shape and symmetry. To parties
whose lives have been spent in old nations, whose govern-
ing power, from time immemorial, has been external, and
their means coercion, this is a very natural conclusion.
The public order, morality, peaceful demeanour, and
industrious habits of a people in these old societies, are all
supposed, by their theories of government, to be enforced, —
to be worked into the mind of the body politic by appli-
ances from without. Government, in these cases, is like
the dexterous avocation of the herdsman or the hunter ;
who, in the one case, pens-in his animals, and only allows
them to graze at his pleasure, and, in the other, circum-
vents them by his cunning and art. How far the state
of these old countries has made this essential, it is not
for us to discuss ; but, at any rate, if the necessity exists,
it does not speak much for the intelligence and morality
of the people. The pageantries of state, the trappings of
royalty, the draperies and ornaments of decorated officials, —
together with the infinite and endless, soul-less ceremonies
to be observed, — are all, no doubt, brought in to heighten
the impression, and strike the senses of the vulgar.
Those who place the power of good order and national
security in these external things, will, as a corollary, think
of the United States as a most lawless community. Not
having the insignia of order, as found in their own country,
they may, perchance, imagine that the substance is absent.
It was the fortune, good or ill, of the present writer, to
pass from Boston to Pittsburgh, and, of consequence,
through all the intermediate space, embracing most of the
cities, towns, and country of the older States, without set-
ting his eyes on a single soldier, liveried policeman, or any
other human being wearing the dress of authority. At
the last-mentioned place he saw an assembly of volunteers,
horse and foot ; and, on inquiry, found that they had turned
out to do honour to the remains of one of thoir neighbours,
an officer, who had lost his life in the Mexican war, and had
been brought home for sepulture. But though there was
not the slightest appearanceof any thing in the form of exter-
nal coercion through all the space mentioned, society lay as
unruffled, as peaceful and quiet, as one of their own beau-
tiful lakes on a summer's evening. Let it not be ima-

jii

•, to

nee,
the
set-
any
At

PART I. CHAPTER XI. 137

gined, that this repose is the stillness of death. Probably
no equal number of men on earth are so active, so fully
engaged, or have more various and complex business
transactions than this population. Industrious, eager for
wealth, proud of distinctions, and sensible of the benefits
of a good standing in society, these people are working
their way up the hill ; and yet there is no visible, certainly
no military, force to keep them in order.

Here, then, are phenomena to be solved. How is
this ? AVhat is the power leading to this state of things ?
The answer to these questions will vary with the creed
of the parties putting them. The political philosopher
will look to his theories for a solution, and attribute the
power and advancement of society to civil institutions, to
the republicanism of the country. He will say that the
principles and pi jvisions of this system, lying at the basis
of the body politic, and extending their ramifications
through the whole, are the motive power of the existing
life, contentment, and happiness of the people. The econo-
mists, the merchants, the men of trade, the dealers in
money, and the jobbers in all sorts of speculations, will, in
their turn, call in to aid the investigation ideas and notions
taken from the wide-spread territories of the States, the
fertility of the soil, the extent and usefulness of their
rivers, the spaciousness of their harbours — mines, forests,
manufactures, farms, and all the other agencies of indus-
try and wealth.

Without in the least depreciating the importance and
value of all these things ; and, moreover, allowing them
their just share in producing the existing prosperity of
the country ; we must avow our scepticism as to the power
of these means to create the greatness and the hap-
piness of the American nation. It is, indeed, an un-
speakable advantage to be saved from the pressure of a
crowded, and, as a consequence, a pauper, population.
This is fully enjoyed. Every man has scope for his
enterprise without treading upon the heels of his neigh-
bour, or injuring his prospects by competition. Every
family has room for development ; the young can be pro-
fitably employed, and the certainty of success presents
itself to stimulate their industry and activity. There is
a sufficiency of soil for the scions of every house to take
root and spread their branches ; and, in case of suitable
culture, the sunshine of heaven, its dews, and its rains,
they are certain to rise to maturity. No kind of genius, of

138

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

skill in the arts, of inventive powers, of mechanical capa-
city, of eminence in the professions, of governing talent,
of senatorial eloquence, or intellect of any other kind, can
possibly go unrequited. There may he rivalries, conten-
tions, and fierce gymnastic-like trials of strength, for the
higher prizes of the world ; but there is an area of
sufficient space to occupy the population in the ordinary
courses of life ; whilst great numbers have been trained in
these normal schools, to aspire to the more honourable
posts.

Then, allowing for all the advantages referred to, we
ask. Are they of themselves sufficient to account for the
peaceful and progressive state of society, as it is seen in
the United States ? I confess, I am not persuaded of
their sufficiency. There must be something else ; more
profound, more permanent, more influential over men's
souls, — something more deeply embedded in the moral
sentiments of the people, more divine, than any thing
we have mentioned. If, in the absence of external co-
ercion, society is found to be moral and quiet, then
these virtues cannot arise from this cause. If not guided
by the skill and the poAver of a master, men must be the
masters of their own movements ; and in case these
movements are in the paths of wisdom, good order,
peace, and morality, to what does this lead us ? It leads
to the inevitable conclusion, that moral sentiment is the
guiding light and the sustaining power of such a commu-
nity. But then is it possible for morality to have any vitality
"without religion ? We think not. A morality which is
not based on the doctrines of Christianity is a baseless
fabric, a sapless tree, a lifeless mummy; in fine, a con-
tradiction, a falsehood. But we are not left to specula-
tion on these points. Inferences in many cases may be
pretty truly drawn ; but we prefer facts.

It is, then, an undoubted fact, that the American peo-
ple do pay great regard to religion ; and as this, like every
thing else, is with them a personal and not a conventiouvil
concern, it is all the more energetically promoted. It seems
a principle of Americanism, that the obligations of our
nature are untransferable. An American never dreams
of putting his social or religious obligations into com-
mission. He never considers himself as having denuded
himself of his responsibilities, when he has given his
vote for a president, and taken his share in constructing
a government. Even his political duties are not, in his

PART I. CHAPTER XI.

139

own estimation, put in abe3'ance by these transactions,
much less his moral and religious. He does not expect
the government to serve God for him, or to take into its
hands the task of publicly providing for that conservation
of morality and religion which he knows can only be
secured by personal exertions.

According to American ideas, the state does not con-
sist of public functionaries, whether civil or ecclesiastical,
but of the people. The souls and bodies of the popula-
tion, unitedly, constitute the state : not a function, not an
oflfice. In the state making provision for this or the
other, the American would include himself. He has
no notion of public men taking his place, and relieving
him of the burden of his own intelligence, conscience,
humanity.

This is a living power. It is refreshing even to look
upon a true and real American, with his swinging gait,
in the full consciousness of his manhood. There is some-
thing even in his appearance different from other people. It
i& lot recklessness, not rudeness, not isolation, not misan-
thropy. Nothing of this sort is seen. And yet there is
an air of perfect independence and freedom, conscious-
ness of strength and power, repose in the midst of acti-
vity, calmness and dignity with profound emotions.
An American, more than any character it was ever my
happiness to study, looks like a man who is sensible
that he carries his own destinies about him; that he
is complete in himself; that he is a self-acting, self-
moving intelligence ; that he has to shape his own
course, and become the architect of his own fortune.
He does not seem to be looking without to catch the
chances of some stray events by whicii to fashion his
life : his thoughts are steadily fixed upon strengthening
his own resources, and he is always laying in a stock for
the voyage he is upon. The effect of this is to produce
(I hardly know what to call it) a rotundity, — a fulness,—
a completeness of manhood, — not seer 'n other societies ;
and to those who do not comprehend him, or who have
only been accustomed to the fawning flatteries — and as
false as they are fawning — of other nations, all tliis is
extremely offensive.

Enter an American store, and, instead of being baited,
wheedled, and deceived, the language, as expressed by
action, is, " You may buy, if you please. It is your own
concern ; do as you like." It came to the author's know-

140

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

1'^^

•,^-

ledge, — and the fact will illustrate our point, — that a
very popular traveller and writer, who was receiving the
incense of the fashionable world in the States next to
adoration, in the midst of this excitement, sent for a
grave tradesman to wait upon him at his rooms ;
no doubt with the intention of entering into some busi-
ness arrangements. What was the reply ? In spirit,

*' My compliments to Mr. , and inform him it is

not the custom of our house for one of its princi-
pals to seek or receive orders in such circumstances.

If Mr. wishes to do business with us, or has any

thing to propose, he must come to us ; we shall be glad to
see him." " How rude !" says one of the gentlemen of "the
trade," in " the Row," or at the West End. Well, the
question of rudeness must be settled betwixt the two
parties. It is just possible that the American might
think it as rude to be summoned to attend the English
traveller, as the latter considered it in him. We only
select this instance of independence as illustrative of cha-
racter. It is a general trait.

Instead of moving and acting like the members of the
body at the bidding of some other head or will than his
own, instead of being dragged along, like the helpless
travellers of a railroad train, by forces independent of
himself, — the American chooses to consult his own
counsels, to examine his own course, and to move the
machine intrusted to him by his Creator by his own free
volitions. All this may either be good or bad. In case the
forces which are thus put in motion are fitted to move
aright, it is easy to see that the results must be vastly im-
portant. Man, free, unfettered, acting on his own convic-
tions, supposing them to be wise and good, must possess
a power which men in chains, or working in gangs like
slaves in a plantation, cannot enjoy. This individualism
is, in point of fact, the leading feature of American cha-
racter. The true son of the soil never parts with it. The
combinations, confederations, unions, and committees into
which politics or commercial enterprises drive him, never
despoil him of his identity.

How then, seeing that every American is expected to act
for himself, is he prepared to take his post ? Let us examine
this point. Its solution is what we want to get at. Is he let
loose on the world a mere animal to prey upon its vitals,
or is he religiously prepared ? This leads us to the ques-
tion of education. Great attention is paid by the Ame"

PART I. CHAPTER XT.

141

ricans to this vital sul)jpct. What wouhl he called in this
country national education, universally prevails. Schools
are provided at the puhlic expense; and though this peo-

fde have a proverhial antipathy to taxation, yet they wil-
ingly tax themselves for this purpose. The system so often
attempted here, on the model of some of the continental
nations, is not the system of America. They have not
estahlished a central power, or educational department,
under a minister of state, or any thing analogous to our
Committee of Privy Council. The people manage their
own affairs in this as in other things. The municipal
bodies and the parochial authorities have the power to
assess themselves for educational purposes. This is done
on a broad scale ; in the elder States the provision is uni-
versal, so that every child may, if his parents choose,
obtain the advantages of a good common education. And
inasmuch as every inhabitant is obliged to pay his share
of the expense, whether he avails himself of the school or
not, this is found to operate against parental neglect.
But the advantages are so obvious ; the popular voice
against ignorance, and in favour of knowledge, is so influ-
ential ; the duties of citizenship, in which all share, are so
pressing, and its honours so tempting ; that every parent
is induced to place his children in one of these schools.

Zealous partisans would probably say, that these are
not religious schools, because particular creeds are not
enforced. This would be impossible in a country where
no creed possesses a pre-eminence, or is sanctioned by the
state. But if the holy scriptures constitute the basis of
Christianity, then these are Christian schools, notwith-
standing the absence of creeds. The Bible is read daily,
it is the standard book, the foundation of every thing ;
and its divine authority is thus universally taught, and
its sacred lessons constantly inculcated. True to their
principles, the Romanists at New- York, some time ago, at-
tempted to get the Bible banished from the public schools.
In this they failed ; for though by their union and compact-
ness they possess much strength, and on merely political
questions, by throwing their weight into one scale, they
nave it in their power to turn the balance, — on this point,
which was deemed a religious one, and on which all the
Protestants were agreed, they utterly failed in their un-
holy attempt.

This educational provision, being purely popular, may
be taken as an indication of the public mind on a great

t ;

!<1

142

PERSONAL NARRATIVK.

V i

religious quostioTi. Instead of leaving their chlUIren to
go astray from their birth, we sec that Christian instruc-
tion is provided for them, as an essential and national
blessing. This does not seem as if the people were indif-
ferent to Christianity ; and, moreover, it proves that they
desire to seize the most fitting time in the life of man to
inculcate its sacred lessons. This, no doubt, is one of the
healing ingredients thrown into the troubled Avaters, one
of the moral forces which ever after works in determin-
ing the character of the individual, the state of domestic
life, and the conditions of society. And instead of indif-
ference in this one arrangement, Ave see religion, in its
most catholic form, employed as an instrument of na-
tional order, virtue, and peace; and, that a useful and vir-
tuous citizenship is not expected without the employment
of suitable means.

We are considering the question of religion. Do the
Americans trust to the processes of secular knowledge, or
the power of merely human means, for the maintenance
of public order, and social prosperity ? The answer to
this question stands out in bold relief. In every city,
small and great, are seen largo and spacious public build-
ings ; and, on inquiry, the stranger is told that these are
the common day-schools of the place. On entering, he
finds that, besides the routine of a very good educational
system, embracing the usual matters of secular instruc-
tion, the scriptures are taught to the whole population ;
God speaking to them in the impressive lessons of his own
word. Here the Avork of Christianity begins. Can any
one calculate the amount of influence produced on the
public mind, and on the moral state of a great ])eople, by
this one living, active, pervading agency ? Religion is
here brought to operate upon the youthful heart in its
blandest and most Avinning, attractive form ; namely, that
of the words of scripture. It is not so very evident as some
persons seem to imagine, that the best Avay to impress the
mind of children is to drill them to get by heart some meta-
physical, crabbed dogmas of theology which neither them-
selves nor their teachers can in the least degree comprehend.
Yet, in the jargon of our sectarianism, this is called teach-
ing religion, Avhilst the reading of the Bible itself is
considered as not teaching religion at all ; and schools
ow/y using the word of God, Avith prayer, are said to be
secular. Certainly, Americans do not think so. The holy
scriptures are a reality Avith them ; and by their conduct,

■wn

PART I. CHAPTER XI.

143

wc have reason to think that they phico more coiifidonco
in tho divine teaching of these "lively oracles" of God,
than they do in the stcp-by-step process of Catechisms, all
of which hc<^in at the wrong end ; commence at the top
and huild downwards ; start with the highest abstractions
on the divine essence and attributes, and then from this
elevation lead the poor little inquirer down into the de-
tails and facts of revelation. Is not a population, formed
on the inculcation of the scripture, as likely to become
real Christians and good citizens, as a population drilled
in the abstractions of any existing Catechism ? There is
a breadth, a fulness, a simplicity, and especially a divi-
nity, in the word of God, which cannot be found any
where else ; and, least of all, in the bare-bone^ skeleton-
like lessons propounded to the poor children of this
nation. On the whole, then, it must be seen that the
entire American people are trained in religion from their
childhood, if the Bible teaches it. At any rate, an im-
pression is made as to the divine authority of this holy
book, that it is the word of God, the charter of salvation,
the guide to heaven, and the only rule of faith and prac-
tice binding on the human conscience. One would think
this is doing something towards forming society, and
building the morals, hapniness, and progress of the nation
on our glorious Christianity.

But besides the care taken of the young, we find that
Christianity pervades the United States in vigorous action.
This is seen in the numl)ers attending public worship, in
the extent of church-communion, in the observance of
the sacraments of the church, in the respect paid to the
sabbath, in the number and variety of religious and
charitable institutions, in the placing of their collegiate and
higher educational departments under the care generally
of religious men, in the diffusion and influence of a Chris-
tian literature ; and, in fine, by the depth and extent of
religious feeling and principle. By these means, Chris-
tianity, it is evident, touches and influences the entire
social and political state.

It is not meant by this that every individual is a pious
Christian, but that the spirit of the evangelical system is in
sufficient power to give to religious opinion and senti-
ment the complete ascendant in society. A man is not
reflected upon, or deemed less fit for the higher duties of
the state, hy belonging to a Christian church ; he is rather
considered the better quftlified for even civil posts of trust

S i

■i

144

PERSONAL NAimATIVR.

and responsibility. It liappennd tliat the writer fell in
with [>ersoiis,a!i(l heanlt'roiu them thedt'claration, that they
could not ^ivo th(»ir sufVraf^cs to a very favourite candidate
for the presidential cliair, on the ground that he was
thought to he too lax in his habits. And, moreover, it
was said again and again, that this gentleman had
damaged his position and blighted his ])rospects by this
very circumstance. Afterwards, indeed, he had reformed;
and it was stated, on good authority, that this gentleman
had joined a Christian church, so that this objection must
have fallen to the ground. This will appear foolish and
bigoted to many of the wise men of this world, and may be
thought to have been the feeling only of hot-headed enthu-
siasts. Not so. And it illustrates the point for which it is
adduced, namely, that Christianity is a very powerful
element in American society.

A very sensible and amiable gentleman, living in the
States, remarked, on the voyage out, " One of the things
which will surprise you is the number of sects existing in
the country." By the by, there is not much difference in
this respect between the mother and the daughter. But the
fact here stated is a great stumbling-block to many, who
can entertain no idea favourable to religion itself unless 't
exist as a unity, .^nd is placed under the leadership oi'
their favourite ecclesiastical functionaries. Certainly such
parties will not find their "ideal church" in America.
But if they will look deep enough, they will discover
what is ])etter than an external organization of stupidity
and death ; they will find very much of the vitality of
Christianity, a settled and active faith, together with a
profound conviction of the obligations to energetic piety,
and the exercise of a divine charity.

This division of the Christian body in America into
sects, and the fact that a union with any one or these
sects is no bar against employments of the most honour-
able kind, is, to us, an anomaly. A Methodist lord-
chancellor, a Baptist attorney -general, a Presbyterian
commander of the forces, an Independent secretary of the
state, and an Episcopal, or Popish, gentleman doomed to
take rank with one of these sectarians, or under him, as
the case may be, looks strange in this country. This is
no fictitious picture, but a matter of fact. Men are united
in the common service of their country indiscriminately,
irrespective of their creed or religious connexions. The
sects may hate each other, as is their wont elsewhere ; but

PART I. cnAPTER XI.

145

who

the state knows no distinction betwixt one class of reli-
gionists and another.

At the present moment, though I was told that the
President does not hold communion with any church ;
yet he usually listens to a Methodist sermon in the morn-
ing, from one of the chaplains of Congress, who is of that
persuasion, and to a Presbyterian minister in the evening,
his lady belonging to that ohurch. One of the judges of
the Supreme Court, answering as nearly as possible to our
Court of Chancery, is at this moment a member of the
Methodist Episcopal body, not nominally, but really ;
observing the rules, and attending upon nil the services, of
bis church in all his movements. JNloreover, the talents,
character, and standing of this gentleman are such, that in
the present contest for the office of president he has been
mentioned, indeed brought forward by a numerous and
most respectable class of his fellow-citizens, as a candidate
for th^ high distinction. These are only mentioned as
instances of the working of the system ; and no doubt
every other appointment is in agreement with these cases
of perfect impartiality.

But the matter of fact is, that in the United States the
several churches to which reference is made are not, in
our sense of the expression, sects at all. There are no
sects in America, no Dissenters, no seceders; — or, whatever
other term may be employed to designate the position and
standing of a Christian society. They are all alike consi-
dered as Christians ; and adopting, according to the judg-
ment of charity, with equal honesty the common charter
of salvation, the word of God, they are treated as equal,
and as possessing similar and indefeasible rights.

This is certainly a new aspect of living and visible
Christianity ; and our business with it at present is, to
test its operations on society. Can perfect liberty and
equality in religion work well when favoured by circum-
stances as in the United States ? Is Christianity itself, in
its own revelations, its own glorious platform and basis,
its own provisions and divinity, when made plain,
and put into the hands of a people, sufficient, without
being formed and modified by the political society,
to produce its legitimate fruits ? This question, like
many others, is in course of solution in the States. Go
into a popish country, and speak of Christianity, and the
native of one of these nations, however elevated in rank,
or polished by education, instantly thinks of Popery. He

146

PERSONAL NARRATirE.

! I

■r.

l\-

knows of no religious system }:ut the hierarchy of Rome;
and it is impossible to get into his head an idea of an
abstract, a divine, and an u:? alterable Christianity, reposing
on the truth of God, and connected with his throne. It
is yery much the same amongst ourselves, and especially
amongst the higher ranks. These gentlemen cannot
conceive of any Christianity otherwise than that which
is embodied in their own church. In almost all the
speculations of men amongst us, church organizations,
official distinctions, ecclesiastical canons, and the dress
and tinsel which n' m put upon their own fond creations,
are confounded with Christianity itself, and so called.
If looked at only in this light, the evangelical economy
must be pronounced an utter failure. Of all the wretched
things whose history sttii.d^ out in the annals of time, the
history of churches is the most humiliating, and the most
calculated to make human nature blush. What has
ecclesiastical, hierarchical Christianity done for the world
in ancient times ? It has put its trammels upon the
simple, primitive, and personal piety and usefulness, which
had bgen produced from time to time by the pure gospel,
and rf duced the so-called church to the condition of one
mighty conglomerated mass of slupid ignorance and vice ;
then, seizing the reins of ev^n political power, has
entwined itself parasitically around the institutions of
society, reducing the world to the dominion of a politico-
religious despotism.

Much debate has arisen in the world respecting states
adopting the church, then corrupting, then enslaving, her.
In passing, it may be permitted one to ask the zealous
partisans of church purity and state corruption, of ch irch
love of freedom and state love of tyranny, just to rever jO
their inquiries, and ask, in all possible candour, as to the
real delinquents in this matter. My belief is, that, as a
general rule, the state has not corrupted the church,
except as a participant, just as co^npanions in vice vitiate
each other; but the church has, in most instances, cor-
rupted the state. Neither has the state enslaved the
church, as a general rule, though sometimes this may have
been the case ; but the church has, whenever it wos allowed,
invariably enslaved the state. Nothing is so detrimental
to the liberties and the virtues of mankind as a corrupt,
a fetid religion, at the parne time organized and guided
by the subtle and crafty genius of a profligate priest-
hood.

PART I. CHAPTER XI. 147

It can be no matter of surprise that the American peo-
ple, being favoured with the opportunity, the soil being
clear, and no old institutions standing in the way, should
be disposed to adopt a new principle, and, discarding all
authoritative church-organization, try the effect of Chris-
tianity itself, in its own native grandeur and divine
simplicity. This they have done. We have seen that
the people is the state ; and the state, in this sense,
namely, through the people, has, with the exception
of the infidels amongst them, adopted Christianity ; only,
instead of being an hierarchical government, it is that
of the holy Scriptures, — the Bible itself being the govern-
ing light, the decisive authority, the court of final appeal.
All the interests of society converge to this point ; religion
is its life, its power, its beauty. It is like the substrata
Oi the world, on which all the soils whence the vegetable
productions spring repose in security.

Is this common Christianity, taught and developed in
Scripture, sufiicient for a ration ? May the people of a
state be safely left, other things being favourable, to this
simple process ? The answer to this question is in course
of solution in the United States. So far as it has been
tested, it is believed to have answered. Notwithstanding
the number of churches, bearing different names, and
adopting diversified forms of service, there is probably as
much or more unity in these States than elsewhere.
Looking at their spirit and visible position ; that is, in the
general absence of polemic strife, of bitter contentions
between church and church, of acrimonious declamation
against each other in their religious periodicals ; — and then
their intercommunion and good neighbourhood, joint exer-
tions for common objects, and, on the whole, harmonious
agreement : — these all unite to show that these professors
of the name of Christ can meet each other on the ground
of their common Christianity, though differing in non-
essential points. So far as he had the opportunity of
intercourse with ministers and Christians of various
denominations, the author is bound to say, that he met
with the most frank and affectionate courtesy, and
saw the same spirit manifested one to another; and,
moreover, that there appeared infinitely less of what is
distinctive and sectp.rian than in this country. Whilst at
the Conference at I'ittsburgh, all the Protestant pulpits
of every sort were filled each Sunday by IVFethodist
ministers, ex(;ept some one or two of the Episcopal

Q 2

'W.. I-T"-*^^

r< '

148

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

churches, whose ministers were believed to be tinctured
with Puseyism.

It is no marvel that this unity of spirit prevails. The
bitterness of sectarianism is prevented by the nature of
their position. No one church thinks of calling another
church, resting on the Scriptures as its basis, and only
diflFering in external organization, " heretics," " schis-
matics," and " Dissenters." No class of ministers, except
popish priests and a few hair-brained Puseyites, ever
dream of saying of other ministers that they are "un-
authorized," have no "vocation," are "intruders" into
other men's folds, and "usurpers" of the priestly office.
These things can have no existence where common-law
Christianity prevails ; they are the assumptions of sects,
of exclusive pretensions, of caste claims. The only unity
that ever can be found in this world, — unless God miracu-
lously cut down all souls to one common level, — is this.
No power on earth can screw mankind into one shape and
form on matters of faith and religious opinion. Unity
can never exist in the sense of sameness, like bricks in a
wall, or metal from a die. What is to throw souls into the
same type ? The idea is absurd ; but this kind of unity has
ever been the cant of bigots, or oftener still the instrument
of tyrants to obtain the object of their ambition, — domi-
nion over their fellow-men. The unity of the gospel lies
deeper ; it is unity in the truth, not as seen by another,
but as apprehended ^ y the individual mind. But this
truth is large, broad, open. The divine revelations are
not given in set and limited propositions, like the syllo-
gisms of man. It seems to be the purpose of God to
leave the manner of apprehending and believing the gospel
undefined and free. How should it be otherwise ? Give
any dogma to the first dozen men who may be met
with, and it is certain that every one will conceive of it
diiferently. How, then, can unity be found in the manner
of holding the truth ? But though the gospel may be
apprehended variously, yet, if it is really embraced, and
simply believed, as the mind is assisted by the helps
within its reach, and especially as taught by the Spirit,
ivho shall say that this vitiates the truth itself?

Hence, though in the United States the churches may
be called by different names, and there may be diversities
of opinion, even in matters of faith ; yet it does not fol-
low from this, that they are not every one of them true
churches. But it is more on points of discipline and

'iJ!

mmm

PART I. CHAPTER XI.

149

un-

t ■■

church order, than on questions of truth and faith, that
diiferences spring up, and become the prolific parents of
separations. Can any one prove from holy scripture, that
the Author of Christianity has not left this an open ques-
tion ? Or, can any one show that He has given his fol-
lowers a model church, a platform, a skeleton temple?
He has done no such thing. In his mercy and goodness
to mankind. He has — following the analogies of nature-
prepared a world, a universe of truth and grace, appear-
ing confused, but not so in reality, stretching infinitely
beyond the line and definitions of man. And just as
men are left to build their social state and polity, in the
midst of the agencies and provisions of nature; to culti-
vate their fields, erect their cities, appropriate to them-
selves the bounties of Providence, and create the forms of
civilization for themselves ; — so, in like manner, Chris-
tians are permitted to erect their tents, found their
churches, and enjoy the blessings of religion freely, on the
broad field of scriptural truth ; and, for any thing which
can be shown to the contrary, one organization is as law-
ful as another ; the only difference being in the fitness of
such organization to edify the people themselves, and
evangelize the world without.

The American system looks for unity on this broad
basis. As far as can be seen, it is as much secured as
can be well expected in the midst of the infirmities of
human nature. At any rate, society is not convulsed, nor
the state put into jeopardy, by religious contentions,
claims, and projects. If religion does not bless, neither
does it curse, the country ; if it does not produce health,
neither does it extend any social pestilence ; if, in fine, it
does not allay human passions, neither does it exasperate
them. But the matter is placed too low by being thus
hypothetically put. It is my deep conviction, that reli-
gion is the conservative power of American society. It is
the salt of the community : it is the life and the soul of
public and private virtue : it is the cement, the power of
coherence, which holds the States together; and, by puri-
fying the public morals, elevating the soul with noble
sentiments, creating the sense of responsibility, and sti-
mulating to industry, it is creative of their greatness and
power.

But by the English reader it will be instantly asked,—
which, in fact, has often been the case, — If religion be so
powerful an element in American society, why does it not

■^

mmm

150

PERSONAL NARRATIVE.

il!

'Mi

I i

abolish slavery ? Let us look at this question impartially.
If this is done, it will be found that either Christianity, or
some other great moral force, has done something in this
direction already. The whole continent, including all the
existing territory of the republic, was inherited, at first, from
this country, with this great curse. Has any thing been
achieved to get rid of it ? The answer is, that many of the
States bave freed themselves from the evil. The States of
Maine, New-Hampshire, Vermont, Massachusetts, lihode
Island, Connecticut, New- York, New-Jersey, Pennsylva-
nia, Delaware, Ohio, Michigan, Indiana, Illinois, Wisconsan,
Iowa, — have all renounced slavery. Let us learn to do
justice where right principles have prevailed.

Christian truth must have had something to do in free-
ing the people of colour from their chains. This, no
doubt, has been the motive power in bringing about this
issue. There remains another triumph, even in these
States, for the same influences to effect ; namely, the
enfranchisement of the liberated African race in the
rights of citizenship. They still remain aliens, though
free. The constitutions of the several States, without
exception, continue to proscribe them for the sin of the
colour of their skin, however religious, virtuous, and
orderly they may be.* These people give their allegiance,
their labour, their support to the state ; and yet they are
denied any place within its pale. This is unjust, and it is
as impolitic as it is oppressive. But we must trust to
time, to the growth of better principles, to the improve-
ment of the African race itself; and no doubt, where so
much has already been accomplished, in the end right
views and feelings will prevail.

Nothing can be said respecting those States which are
not only slave-holding, but manifest a fixed resolution to
foster and perpetuate the evil. It is true, the difficulties
in the way of getting rid of the institution are prodigious ;
much more so than the people of this country can appre-

* The constitutions of the several States merely pretermit them,
by enacting that " every white male" shall possess the franchise.
This is sufficiently eflfective. The State of New-York, indeed, men-
tions them expressly ; but, (strange to say !) in the case of the
African race, they establish a property-qualification. The words are :
" No man of colour shall vote, unless he shall have been three years
a resident of the State, and, for one year next preceding the election,
shall have owned a freehold worth two hundred and fifty dollars
above all incumbrances, and shall have paid tax thereou."

PART I. CHAPTER XI.

]51

hend. But this is no reason why the injustice should be
cherished, and the aggregation of the mischief and misery
increased, which is undoubtedly the case. We see
amongst these southern States no disposition to take even
a first step in the direction of liberty. What the reli-
gious element will ultimately do, no one can at present
tell. If its lessons and influences are not neutralized
by the antagonism of slavery itself, in time no doubt it
will produce the same results as in other places. If this
is not the case, then the evil, as in other instances, must
take its own course, and work its own cure. It is impos-
sible that so monstrous an injustice should continue sta-
tionary. God has made in his decrees, in his immutable
laws, the accumulations of evil to work their own destruc-
tion. Men may endure oppression up to a certain point ;
but beyond that point it cannot be carried. The recoil
comes, in the destruction of either the oppressors or the
oppressed. One of these two results must, in the nature
of things, take place in this case ; — religion will illumi-
nate, exult, and set the African race free ; or, being
opposed, the ignorance, vice, discontent, and turbulence
of slavery will, at some time, rise in revolt, and seek its
revenge. The alternative is before the southern people ;
they cannot evade it, any more than they can stop the
sun in his course. The question at present, though difli-
cult, admits of a peaceful solution ; in a while this period
of probation will pass away, and some fearful hurricane,
some dreadful catastrophe, will come in to settle that
which religion and justice failed to accomplish.

IKi

PART II.

HISTORICAL NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

Chap. I. — Introductory Remarks — Mr. Wesley's great Talent for
Government — The Confidence reposed in him — His disinterested
Encouraycment to all who were capable of rendering Service to
Religion — Became the Bond of Union to the first Methodists in
America.

The history of Methodism in its commencement is one
of those singular facts which come in to illustrate the
force of that hidden and divine agency to which the
glorious triumphs of Christianity are, in holy scripture,
always attributed. The insignificance of the instruments
often employed in the accomplishment of the work of
God, is intended to demonstrate its spiritual, its divine
origin. When parties, destitute of every human distinc-
tion, are seen to commence and carry to a successful issue
the most difficult enterprises of religion : it seems certain,
from this, that they are employed by a higher power ;
that they have received a commission from God.

It is true, that, in all its branches, Methodism pos-
sessed, from the beginning, the advantage of the counsels
and consummate guidance of its great leader. No man was
ever better fitted for the task assigned him, in this respect,
than John AVesley. His religious opinions and his policy
were in perfect agreement ; — scriptural, simple, catholic,
practical. Every thing with him resolved itself into one
great purpose, — the promotion of the salvation and happi-
ness of man, in connexion with the highest glory of God.
Happily for mankind, the best blessings of religion lie
within the compass of this simple area. Policy often per-
plexes, but never ultimately serves, the cause of true
Christianity.

The idea will look like a paradox to men who can see
no wisdom in government but what is circuitous, mystical,
and subtle, — to say that true policy is found on the surface,
—-that it consists in a clear, lucid, and perspicacious adher-
ence to simple truth. And yet this is unquestionably the
case. God, the supreme Ruler, has impressed certainty on

Bk ~-^-^»— 11

nffKarr^iM"^ t ■■■^■jir'

1»ART II. CHAPtER I.

153

all his laws. His government is not a labyrinth, a contra-
diction, a confused and clashing contrivance, a subtle sys-
tem of expedients, intended to allure and to decoy his
creatures into certain courses. The sunbeams of heaven
are not clearer and brighter than the moral laws of the
universe ; and the throne of the great Parent of all is no
other than the throne of truth, which truth is being
evolved in his entire administration and government.

Confidence in this truth was never carried further, pro-
bably, by any uninspired man than by the Founder of
Methodism. His position made him necessarily the
patriarch and the governor of his people every where. On
what did he depend to accomplish his work ? Nothing,
certainly, but the force of truth through his long life ; and
though often placed in very anomalous and perplexing cir-
cumstances, yet we never see him resorting to any kind
of finesse. He trusted his work where he trusted his
soul, in the hands of God. But his maintenance of prin-
ciple was free from passion, and equally free from narrow
and isolated notions. We never perceive any angry or
coercive enforcement even of the truth itself. Truth in
his mind was not, indeed, a cold syllogism ; it had all
the power of a command, an obligation : and yet it was
only enjoined in the language of forcible argument, ten-
der and affectionate persuasion, and, as occasion required,
an awful lifting up of a warning voice as to the eternal
consequences of its rejection. His own keen intellect,
illuminated by the Spirit, and sanctified by the grace of
God, qualified him to apprehend the appropriate course in
matters of administration, as well as in other things, most
fully and accurately : and then the purity of his affec-
tions, and his tender regard for his fellow-men, enabled
him to bear with their infirmities, obtuseness, and even
factious conduct, when manifested, with entire confidence
as to the result.

But Mr. Wesley was no partial adherent to a system,
any more than a dictatorial administrator of its laws. He
clearly saw that truth, like nature, is an aggregation ;
that one principle is linked with another, in harmonious
concert, through the universe, and all to the throne of
God ; that isolation is weakness, whilst a genuine, a
catholic belief in religion gives expansion to the mind,
and calmness to confidence ; that government, like Chris-
tianity itself, must embrace the happiness as well as the
obedience of its subjects, or it must fail ; that moD, in all

H 5

a'itiui:^..

154

NOTICES OP METHODISM IN AMERICA.

n^i

isr

grades of society, in all conditions of life, in all obliga-
tions and duties, in all offices and places of trust, ought to
be treated with frankness, honour, and respect ; and, more-
over, that in all religious relations the holy scriptures
alone must be the rule, the final appeal. A ruler who
fixes his thoughts and founds his entire policy on some
favourite theory, some logical or mathematical line, some
human dogma, some narrow party or sectarian base, — is
sure, in the long run, to see his policy fail ; and the loss of
his chimera will bring discomfiture and despair. His
cause being frustrated, he imagines religion itself is lost ;
whereas, in point of fact, nothing but an embarrassment
is gone.

Not so with John Wesley. He had no scheme, no
theory, no pet notions, in seeking to bring about the
results of religion. He threw himself on the resources
and power of God's economy. The spiritual life, the moral-
ity, the practical ends of government, secured, — he was
perfectly indifferent regarding the external means. With
him the experience of piety, the divine affections, the purity
and holiness of soul and body; the entire devotedness
of talents, influence, property, to God ; the operations of
a saving and practical faith in t'ne Son of God ; the obli-
gations to a consecrated and useful life ; the spread of the
gospel on the widest possible scale ; and all kinds of
good oflices rendered to each other by Christians; — these
were the essentink of relijrMn with him ; and whatever
best promoted ihise ends, he considered as all that was
important in matters of government.

Hence his administration — if we may so call his
care and authority— became easy. He did not fix his
regards or bend his efforts to the formation of an eccle-
siastical system ; but his one object was to help souls to
get to heaven ; and he taught them that in their journey it
was their duty to illustrate their Saviour's glory, and
endeavour to persuade others to go with them to the
same abodes of the blessed. In a word, it is clearly seen,
in all the movements of this great man, that he kept but
one thing constantly before his attention; namely, the
promotion of experimental and practical religion. And,
what is more, the means agreed with the end. There
was no ravelled scheme of policy in his government ;
every one saw the end he proposed, and most persons
acquiesced in the agencies employed to secure it.

Nothing is more remarkable in the history of John

wmmm^

PART II. CHAPTER 1.

155

Wesley than the confidence his character inspired. All
sought his counsel and advice, and deferred, in general, to
his opinions. By reason of his disinterested regard to all
who " loved our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity," the sin-
gleness of his purpose, the simplicity of his course, and
the urbanity of his manners, — he won the entire, the
unbounded reliance of his followers. Unlike the vul-
ture amongst birds, devouring some and frightening the
rest, he attracted all by the music of his love, and never
betrayed the confidence reposed in him. His object was,
never to crush, to subdue, to repress the rising energies of
any, even the poorest. Christian. On the contrary, his
whole management turned on the principle of calling out
the latent powers of the followers of his Lord, and turn-
ing them to the best account. No man ever did so much
to exalt the lowly, to elevate the obscure, and to put all
who were capable of any kind of service on the right
track. Myriads have been rescued from a low and
degrading position in life, and ultimately constituted the
strength and ornaments of both the religious and the social
state, who, but for him, would have passed through the
world in some of its meanest and most vicious phases. His
rule of action was, in the best sense, that of development.
From his whole proceeding it is evident, that he had great
confidence in man, as man, irrespective of the accidents of
birth and education. His object was to make every one
better and happier than he found him. A priest himself, —
but entirely free from the priestly spirit, — he sought to en-
list, for religion and the progress of the gospel, all the gifts
and talents created by experimental piety. By the adop-
tion of this course, he appears, in all the different circum-
stances in which he is seen, much more of the father than
the governor of his people ; though, in point of fact, no
man more completely directed the affairs of a church than
he did ; no man ever more really governed any body than
he governed the whole Methodist community.

We are often surprised, that instruments apparently so
very unsuited achieved so much in the early history of this
work. The matter of fact, however, is, that all were
directed by one mind. The agencies were various, the
instruments often of the humblest kind, the talents, ab-
stracted from the love and zeal of their possessors, were
frequently of the meanest order, and the lines of operation
adopted were sometimes extremely difficult; but, all
being moulded by the plastic power of this great master

mmmm

IVb

i\ ''•

156

NOTICES OP METHODISM IN AMERICA.

of circumstances, the chaos was reduced to order, and the
elements which, in their separate state, were weak as
water, became compact, massive, and strong ; like grains
of sand compressed by the laws of nature into mighty
mountains.

It has been by the union of these in&ignificant fragments
of piety and goodness, that the Meihodist church has
risen to its present state. But, it is perfectly easy to see,
that the power of cohesion could not exist in themselves.
A centre of attraction, a uniting force, became essential.
Without this, the creations of religion itself must
have spent their fire, and evaporated into thin air.
In the first movements of any remarkable revival of the
work of God, if this take place in the " field of the
world," and not within the enclosures of an existing eccle-
siastical system ; — men must, of necessity, become these
centres of attraction, and exercise this power of concentra-
tion. Institutions, of cours' cannot, at this stage, do this,
inasmuch as they have no existence ; they may become
rallying points afterwards, as they take their position,
and develope their excellencies ; but in the commence-
ment, individuals constitute the centres around which
those who have not the power of self-support naturally
collect.

This was the exact position of John Wesley. His
labours had put many agencies in motion which could
not, of themselves, continue in any useful course ; but
guided by his wisdom, and held up by his encouraging
counsels and support, these simple and good men could
accomplish much in the furtherance of the gospel. Hence
the first scattered sparks of piety, which flickered in Ame-
rica, at once sought to connect themselves with him. The
poor emigrants from this country and Ireland, who, belong-
ing to the Methodist body, were made the instruments of
introducing the system, — carried with them the traditions
of his excellencies. They considered themselves his chil-
dren, and connected with the united societies ; they had
received their religious enjoyments in union with his fol-
lowers ; they had been trained under the discipline he
had established; and hence, in their new circumstances,
they could not look upon their expatriation as an excision
from the parent tree. This, in some measure, accounts for
the facts alluded to ; namely, that of a great result growing
out of very insignificant means. And yet, by reason of its
connexion with Mr. Wesley, nothing seems fortuitous. The

PART II. CIIAriER I. 157

rise and progress of lyiethodism in the States does not
look like a liapj»y accident ; though, in some of its fea-
tures, it is sufficiently curious. The modes of the divine
operation are often mysterious ; but there seems to he one
unalterable rule in the economy of Christianity, that is, to
bless man by man. The pervading will of God, as well
as the influences of his grace, is, indeed, actively and
constantly at work in connexion with the progress of his
gospel, but not so as to exclude human labour.

This will of God is eclectic as to the choice of agents ;
electing some to be the depositaries of power, of trust,
and of government ; giving these i)arties, truly and really, a
divine mission, authenticated by gifts, influence, and bless-
ing, though not by visible miracles ; and, as their work
is amongst souls, and refers especially to religion, be-
stowing upon them a remarkable degree of spiritual power,
in the form of confidence, exercised in their functions and
call. On this principle our Founder was an elect man ;
chosen for his position ; endowed with divine gifts ; made
the centre of a great spiritual power ; and became the
instrument and messenger of a new development of the
Christian religion ; and, inasmuch as hr was " ordain-
ed a vessel unto honour," God gave him the hearts
and affections of men. By reason of this it will be
seen, that when the little rills began here and there
to bubble up in America, they connected themselves
directl',; with Mr. Wesley ; and they thus brought them-
selves into close and intimate contact with the Fountain of
all grace, through the instrumentality of one who had
been thus chosen, as the chief channel of its communica-
tion in the line in question. The evidences that this is
the work of God, are complete. Indeed, the social progress
of the United States is not more in proof of the contem-
porary existence and operation of the moral elements of
civilization, — than the origin and progress of Methodism is
in proof of the presence, influence, and various gifts and
blessings, of the Spirit of God, in connexion with its
triumphs.

— *• ^^\l^

158

NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

Chap. II. — The Introduction of Methodism into New-York —
Philip luttltnr;/ — Her/ins to preach — Captain IVelib — The Jirst
Societj/ — Prenchinf/-f/ouse.s — Rohert Strairfiridf/e commences
preacfiiny in Man/land — Freeborn Garret tson — Captain JJ'etib's
Labours in Lomj Island and Philadelphia— Attempts to yet Mr.
Benson appointed to America — Jie/lcctiom on these Agents — The
Class-Meeting,

We now hasten to give some notice of the introduction
of JMethodisra into America. Twenty-seven yca;s had
passed from the time of the establishment of the " United
Societies" in England, and thirty-seven from the period
of the meeting of the rudiraental society, or " Godly
Club," in Oxford, before it made its way into New- York,
in I7GG. It is impossible to suppose, that this time had
elapsed without emigrant Methodists having arrived from
the mother-country. They had, consequently, lost their
religion, or passed into other connexions ; in the former
case, they had been absorbed in the world, as the persons
who, at the above date, were instrumental iu beginning
the work, were in danger of being.

" Philij) Embury, and a batch of emigrant Methodists from Ire-
land, had so far given up their profession, as to l)ecomc card-players,
when another family arrived from Ireland, amongst whom was ' a
mother in Isrsvel,' to whose zeal in the cause of Cod they were all
indebted for the revival of the spirit of piety amongst them. Soon
after their arrival, this good woman ascertained, that those who had
preceded her had so far departed from their ' first love,' as to be min-
ghng in the frivolities and sinful anmsements of life. The knowledge
of this painful fact aroused her indignation, and, with a zeal which
deserves commemoration, she suddenly entered the room where they
were assembled, seized the pack of cards with which they were
playing, and threw them into the fire."

How great the pity, that the name and future circum-
stances of this noble-minded woman are not preserved !
She may be justly considered as the real instrument of
the work which followed ; inasmuch as she roused the
slumbering men from their lethargic dreams, and put them
in motion.

" Addressing Embury, she said, * You must preach to us, or we
shall all go to hell together, and God will require our l)lood at your
hands,' He tremblingly repUed, * I cannot preach, for I have neither
a house nor a congregation.' * Preach in your own house first, and
to our own company,' was the reply. Feeling the responsibility of
his situation, and not being able any longer to resist the importu-

mmmmm^^

PART II. CHAPTER II.

1")9

nities of his reprover, he consented to coniply with lier reqncst ; and,
accordingly, i)roachcd his first sermon in his own hired house, to tivc
persons only, Tliis, it is lieUeved, was the first Metiiodist sermon
ever preaclicd in America." *

Thus began JMethodism in America. The circumstances
are not very auspicious, and the chief agent, as we see, not
a very pronjising person. Had not the fiiitli and zeal of
our female heroine come in to the help of pusillanimous
men, the feeble spark would, at this time, no doubt,
have gone out ; and the origin of this great cause would
have commenced at some other point, and, possibly, have
assumed another character. " From this time they gra-
dually gathered strength, till they were able to rent a
room in the neighbourhood, of larger dimensions. Here
they assembled for mutual edification, Mr. Embury con-
tinuing to lead their devotions, and to expound to them
the word of God." t

Captain Webb made his appearance on the scene soon
after their first feeble efforts, greatly strengthening the
confidence of the " little flock," and, instrumentally, aug-
menting their numbers. He had been brought to the
knowledge of salvation by the remission of sins, at
Bristol, about the year 17^)5 ; and, it seems, immediately
began to call sinners to repentance. The character of his
preaching may be pretty well ascertained, by an entry or
two in Mr. Wesley's Journal. He says, —

" Captain Webh preached at the Founderj-. I admire the wisdom
of God in thus raising up various preachers, according to the various
tastes of men. The captain is all life and fire ; therefore, although
he is not deep, or regular, yet many who would not hear a better
preacher, flock to hear him. And many are convinced under his
preaching, some justified, a few huilt up in love." %

" Captain Webb lately kindled a flame here, (Devizes,) and it is
not yet gone out. Several persons were still rejoicing in God ; and
the people, in general, were much quickened. I found his preaching
in the street at Winchester had been blessed greatly. Many were,
more or less, convinced of sin ; and several had found peace with
God. I never saw the preaching-house so crowded before, with
serious and attentive hearers." §

At the period under review, the captain was stationed
at Albany, the capital of the province of New -York ; and
his appearance on the theatre must have created great

* Baxgs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. i. pp. 47,48.

f Idem, p. 46.

§ Idem, vol. iv. p. 261.

Works," vol. m. p. 2H7.

:r: ? 'i "- .JH T .„. .i ! .i" ii tij — —,j|w

P«

160

NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

interr<3t in the public mind. His rank in life, his military
costume, — in which it seems he preached, — his dauntless
resolution, his fervid spirit, would, in a thoughtless and
dissipa'.ed population, succeed much more in rousing
attention than regular ministrations, however plain or elo-
quent. Accord'ngly, his preaching " drew many to the
place of worship ; and the room where they assembled
soon became too small to accommodate all who wished to
hear. Sinners were awakened and convertc I to God, and
added to the society. These, continuing to walk in the
' fellowship of the Holy Ghost,' were much strengthened
and comforted ; while others, who beheld their godly con-
versation, were convinced of the power and excellence of
their religion." *

The society of vlethodists was now fairly established,
the instruments being, as we see, a timid local preacher, a
faithful and heroic woman, and a brave, believing, and
zealous military officer. The hired room now became too
small for the congregation, and the next step in advance
was to rent a riggiug-loft, in William-street. This place,
like the other, soon becoming too strait, the people
began to entertain the notion of building a preaching-
house.

*• While all were deliberating on the most suitable means to be
adopted to accomplish an object so desirable, and even necessary
for their con inued prosperity, an elderly lady, one of the Irish emi-
grants before aieutioned, while fer/ently engaged in prayer for
direction in this imi)ortani enterprise, received, with inexpressible
sw^eetness and power, this answer, ' I the Lord will do it.' At the
same time, a plan was presented to her mind, which, on being sub-
mitted to the society, vas generally approved of, and finally adopted.
They proceeded to issue a subscription-paper, waited on the mayor
of the city, and other opulent citizens, to whom th ;y tvpuined their
object, and from them received such liberal donations, as ^reatly
encouraged them to proceed in their undertaking."

This led to the erection of John-street chapel, sixty feet in
length, and forty-two in breadth ; the people calling it, from
respect for the venerable founder of Methodism, " Wes-
ley Chapel." This was, most likely, the first chapel ever
called by this name ; as, most assuredly, John Wesley would
never allow either chapel, society, or any thing else, to be
called after him, in England, so long as he lived, and
possessed the power to present it.

* Bangs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. i. pp. 49, 50.

WBomsm

PART II. CHAPTER II.

161

The name of the above female has been happily rescued
from oblivion.

" The name of this pious woman was Hick, the mother of the late
Paul Hick, who became a member of the Methodist Episcopal church
in his youth ; and was subsetpiently a class-leader and trustee, in
which offices he continued till near the close of life ; and finally
died, in tfie triumph of laitli, in the seventy-fourth year of his age.
He has children and graud-cliildren, now members of the church in
the city of New- York. He has often conversed with the writer
respecting the circumstances and incidents of those early days of
Methodism, witn much api)arent delight and yratitude. When (juite
a lad, his mother used to lead him l)y the hand to the meetings ; and,
said he, ' the first sixpence [ could ever call my own, I put into the
plate, which was carried around to receive the contributions of the
people ; and I felt, i;i so doing, an inexjjressible pleasure.' God
abundantly rewarded Mm in after-life with both temjjoral and spirit-
ual blessings ; and he lived to see ' this seed of the kingdom spring
up, and bear fruit, even a hundred-fold.'" *

In the meantime Captain Webb continued his zealous
labours vith great success. He preached in various
places in Long Island, produced great awakenings
amongst the people, and prei>ared tlie way for the forma-
tion of societies. His love to the Saviour and the souls
of men carried him to Phihdelphia, and he became the
means oi' laying the foundation of a great Avork of God
in the famous Quaker city. When, in l'](i9, the first
missionaries, Messrs. lioardman and Pilmoor, landed at
Ph''adelphia, they found the heroic c.iptain in the city
zealously pursuing his course, and a society collected by
his labours of upwards of one bunded members.

Much about the time these things were taking place,
another agent from Ireland, Robert Strawbridge, began to
preach in Maryland with equal success. He settled, it
seems, in Frederick County iu that State, and at first
commenced preaching in his own house. These labours
were soon enlarged, and, like his contemporaries in the
work, he extendeo his) evangelical exertions to various
parts of the country around, 'i'he success attendant on
these efforts obliged our evangelist to turn his attention
to the erection of a plac€ of worship, which he accom-
plished at Pipe Creek, and Avhich passed under the name
of the "•' log meeting-house." Tins fiist Methodist place of
worshipiii Maryland became famous in itshistory, and several
of the early Conferences were held within its " log" walls.

* n.\'';tis'9 " ll'stoiy Ci Methodism in America," vol. i. pp. 50, 51.

f 1

vim

t<'i

162

NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

It was in the midst of these first and desultory laboursf
of Mr. Strawbridge, that one of the earliest and most
eminent of the native American ministers became ac-
quainted with the way of salvation. Freeborn Gar-
RETTSON met with Mr. Strawbridge at a friend's house in
his own neighbourhood ; and this incident seems to be the
first link in a chain of events, which led that excellent
man to become one of the most honoured and successful
pioneers in this great work.

AVho does not feel a pleasure in searching out among
elevated ridges the springs and rills which, in their
course, constitute great rivers? It ni£y be in imagina-
tion only ; but there is delight in sipping the water
at the fountain-head, in spanning the tiny stream as
it gurgles out of the rock, and then examining how it
makes for itself a channel. There will in this be little to
please the economist and the practical man. He only
cares for results, for organizations, for a working power :
the elements of things are nothing to him ; these he
willingly gives up to prying curiosity. But it is clear
enough that his favourite aggregations could have no
existence A/ithout these elementary proc( sses ; the great
has its origin in the little, as the river in the fountain ;
the woodman's axe, the ploughman's art, the housewife's
spinning-wheel, the hand-loom of the humble weaver, the
rude log-hut, constitute the foundations of vhe most ad-
vanced civilization. To despise, or even fo disregard,
first efforts, indicates folly as well as pride. And iu
despite of the generalizings of philosophy, it will be
found, in fact, that the characters, the opinions, the
modes of operation, the tools, so to speak, which are
employed, the lines of labour marked out, and the genius,
spirit, and soul of these first essays, will give their colour-
ing, and even Ibrms, to all succeeding creations.

This is evidently true in the case under consideration.
Captain Webb seems to have been a perfect embodiment
of the true genius and spirit of primitive Methodism.
What the grave New-England religionists, and all men of
their class, would consider its irregularity, enthusiasm,
zeal, activity, and faith, — seems to have had a j)lace in the
soul and life of this noble soldier of the Lord Jesus
Christ. By reason of his leisure, property, and position,
he possessed the means of more extensive labours than
Philip Embury or llobert Strawbridge, These good men
occupied a sort of pastoral function on a limited scale,

PART II. CHAPTER II.

163

while the good captain acted as an evangelist, pressing
into every open door, and boldly proclaiming the glad
tidings of sjilvation. The writer of a letter to Mr. AVes-
ley, signing himself T. T., dated New- York, April 11th,
1768, gives us some insight into the Captain's character
and proceedings.

" For some time few thought it worth their while to liear ; hut
God so ordered it by his providence, that, about fourteen months
ago. Captain Wel)b, barrack-master at Alljany, (who Avas converted
three years ago in Bristol,) found them out, and })reached in his
regimentals. The novelty of a man preaching in a scarlet coat soon
brought greater numbers to hear than the room could contain. But
his doctrines were quite new to the hearers ; for he told them point-
blank, that all their knowledge and religion were not worth a rush,
uidess their sins were forgiven, and they had the witness of God's
Spirit with theirs that they were his children. This strange doc-
trine, with some ))eculiarities in his person, made him soon taken
notice of, and obliged the little society to look out for a larger house

to preach in. Al)Out this period Mr. Webb, whose wife's

I'elations lived at Jamaica, I ')ng Island, took a house in that neigh-
bourhood, and began to ] I'each !'. his own house, and several oilier
places on Long Island. Within six months, about twenty-four per-
sons received justifying grace; nearly half of them whites, the rest
Negroes. While Air. Webb was (to borrow bis own phrase) ' fell-
ing trees on Long Island, brother Embury was exhorting all who
attended on Thursday evenings, and Sundays, morning and evening,

at the rigging-house, to tlee from the wrath to come.' It was

the 2Gth day of October last when I arrived, recommended to a per-
son for lodging. I inquired of my host, whu was a very religious
man, if any Methodists were in New- York ; he answered that there
was one Captain Webt), a strange sort of man, who lived on Long
Island, and who somethnes preached at one Embury's at the rigging-
house."

It seeras that our good Captain not only laboured him-
self, but exerted his influence to procure others to enter
the field. He had an "impression" that Mr. Benson
ought to go to America. The matter, as in all similar
cases, was referred to Mr. "Wesley, who, in a letter dated
March 2d, 1773, says, —

" Certainly, you cannot stir, unless you are clearly satisfied of your
call from God. An impression on the mind of another man is no
ride of action to you. The reasons you give on the other side are
weighty, and will not easily be answered."

This call upon Mr. Benson by the captain, roused Charles
Wesley, who, ii his usual style of frankness and energy,
gives his notions of the captain's character.

^■

164

NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA

" I have barely time to say, your own reasons for not yet going to
America, and Christoplier lIoi)])er's, are unanswerable. Mr. F."
(Mr. Fletcher, no doubt) "is only the captain's echo. The captain's
im])ressions are no more, or very Uttle more, to be depended on than
George Bell's. He is an inexperienced, honest, zealous, loving
enthusiast. God only knows wliether you may not be called to
America by and by. At present, your call is not clear ; therefore,
stand still, and send our friends a loving, explicit refusal."

It is singular enough, that whilst the several parties
thus dealt with the captain's " impression," they all refer
to the same principle. John Wesley thinks the " call,"
when divine, must be addressed to the person concerned,
and not to another ; he is the party to be convinced, and
to be persuaded. Charles is not sure but the " call" may
come some time, and Mr. Benson may be sent to Ame-
rica ; whilst he himself evidently refers to the same thing,
only he argues, and that so conclusively as to convince
the brothers, that to himself the " call" is not sufficiently
clear and exjilicit. It would be difficult to prove that
Captain Webb's " impression " in this case was a reverie,
nn ill-founded piece of enthusiasm. Had his election fallen
on some incompetent person, Charles Wesley's biting caus-
tic might have been justly applied. But the "impression"
referred to a man whose age, piety, learning, great preach-
ing talents, practical wisdom, entire attachment to Me-
thodist theology, and eminent controversial and lite-
rary attainments ; — seemed in reason to point him out as
the most suitable man in England for the work. Besides,
there seems to have been a balance of judgment, two
against two, — John and Charles Wesley against, and Cap-
tain AVebb and Mr. Fl'^tcher in favour. IIow prescient is
Providence ! Had Mr Benson gone to America, and
taken the superintendence of the work, as he must have
done, it is probable that his influence would have altered
the whole aspect of things. Dr. Coke, in that casp, could
have had no place In the organization of Methodism ;
Francis Asbury mtst have been a secondary man ; and,
with Mr. Benson's views ind opinions, it is extremely
likely, not to say absolutely certain, that the Slethodist
Kpiscopal Church would never, in its present shape, have
existed. On what wonderful contingencies hang the great-
est results !

These, then, are the agents, and this the beginning, of
Methodism in America ; now grown to be by far the most
numerous church in the United States. How diflfereut

PART II. CHAPTER IT.

165

this commenoomont to any other religious formations in
the country ! When the pilgrim fathers sailed in the
"Mayflower" with her companion, they constituted a
church, an ecclesiastical state. Some of the most eminent
Christians, prohably, of the age accompanied the expedi-
tion ; they were men of real greatness of mind and heart ;
they held a doctrinal system, arranged, digested, j>ut into
syllogistic order, and defended at ail points ; they had left
their country for the sake of what they considered a prin-
ciple, a truth, which they carried with them as a sacred
deposit, '>s the ark of God ; the formalities of devotion
and of religious rites attended every step ; and they
seemed to act upon the conviction that they were going,
in the name of their Divine IMaster, to take possession of
a new " land of promise." We do not say they were mis-
taken in their convictions, or that they failed in their anti-
cipations ; all that is meant to he noticed is, that this was
formal, and that the religion of the transaction possessed a
shape, a plan.

When W^illiam Penn took possession of Pennsylvania
in the name of Quakerism, this was the case also. The
Quaker king was himself a great man in every sense. In
family connexions, in social rank, in all the qualities of
the statesman, in knowledge and literary attainments, and
actual standing in society, William Perm was a man
to take rank with peers and princes, philosophers and
statesmen. Religion, under the auspices of such a leader,
has the appearance of a great interest, and likely to pros-
per. It demands respect, and claims the approval of
parties who look more at " the outward appearance," than
abstract truth. And, moreover, though the forms of
Quakerism were very different, as was its spirit also, from
the Puritanism of the settlers of New- England, yet still
it had its own peculiar garb, and presented itself to view
as a visible embodiment of Christianity.

Methodism began in America in a perfectly diff'erent
manner. Its first disciples, we see, had no name, no
rank, no means, no scholarship, no power, no human cre-
dentials. It was introduced by a few poor, unknown, and
unnoticed emigrants, who took their place amongst the
common people, and occupied themselves in the menial
affairs of life. The general population knew not that any
parties lived amongst them of any remarkable stamp of
character. Neither themselves nor the people for a mo-
ment dreamt that they were the chosen apostles of God

( t"

166

NOTICES OP 3IETII0DISM IN x.?IERICA.

to introduce a doctrine, a system, which, in the course
of time, was destined to become a great churcli. There
was certainly no design, and no kind of forethought
of any results beyond present religious edification. Wiiat,
then, gave Methodism its force, its momentum ? Un-
questionably the truth and the Spirit of God in the first
degree ; but then, it was truth unembarrassed, unsyste-
matized ; truth in its simplicity. JMoreover, it Avas not
the gospel in any gorgeous array of symbols or of orna-
ment, it was one capital and experimental verity ; namely,
the offer of the pardon of sin, with its attendant blessings.
This was just about all that 'hese disci})le& of jMethodism
knew, or could preach to otliers. But it is exactly such a
doctrine as is calculated to arrest attention, to excite the
soul to a profound thoughtfulness, to prepare the way for
other enunciations ; and, by reason of its exact adaptation
to man in his guilt and miseries, is likely, in the issue,
to win numerous converts. Besides, thi'j single truth is
in its nature gen.Jnant. Though but one in itself, it
leads to every thing else. But how great the difference
between the JNIethodist doctrine of the pardon of sin, and
the Puritan doctrine of the decrees, and the Quaker doc-
trine of the inward light !

Tlie founders of New England and its religion sought,
by all possible means, to establish their repulsive system
of election and reprobation ; and, as if to give practical
eflPect to their doctrines, refused residence and neighbour-
hood to every one, unless he believed their creed and
belonged to their church. The Quaker-prophet taught the
people to look within, and to unravel the right from the
wrong, the good from the evil, the light from the darkness,
the divine from the human ; and insisted that religion was
of the nature of an internal oracle, which, if rightly con-
sulted, wouid I'^ad to truth, virtue, and God. The Me-
thodist, from the earliest period of his appearance in
America, on the contrary, went about proclaiming pardon,
justification, m freely procured by the death of Christ,
and of^'ored to a»ll mon in the gospel. This was his mis-
iion, ti. blessing he preached, the acceptance of which
lie enfr»rced upon his audience ; teaching, at the same
time, the mode of its attainment by faith, and pointing
out its evidences and fruits. There is not so much in
this to engage philosophy and excite admiration as in the
other systems referred to ; but there is much more to meet
the wants of mankind, to satisfy the cravings of the soul,

PART II. CHAPTER II. 167

to ease the anguish of the conscience, and to lead to peace
and holiness. Mr. Bancroft could not Avrite so splendid
and philosophical a dissertation on the Methodist doctrine
of pardon, as he has produced on the "inward light" of the
Quaker system ; and yet this doctrine of pardon has done
a thousand times more to evangelize his country, and gained
a hundred-fold more disciples, than the system he so elo-
quently eulogizes. But this doctrine is powerful, not simply
because it is so well adapted to man's state : it is effective,
because divine ; the very blessing of the gospel, to which
the Holy Spirit gives his testimony and influence. No one
can possibly account for the success of the early propagators
of Methodistic doctrine, on any other principle than this.
It owed next to nothing to its agents, but every thing to
its own intrinsic truth ; — stripped of all efflorescent ver-
biage, and rendered powerful by the blessing of God.

The only external appliance which Methodism pos-
sessed, at this first stage of its existence, was the class-
meeting. Many parties will be unable to see any thing
in this ; and some will smile or sneer, as the case may
be. Be this as it may, there can be no doubt that
these meetings collected the scattered rays of light into
a focus, gave solidity to the work, and fostered the
courage and confidence of the disciples ; strengthened,
animated, and inflamed their piety and love; drew out
their respective talents, whether for prayer, exhortation,
or any other service ; and consolidated their means for
exertion and usefulness. The social principle in religion is
power, as well as in other things ; and it is especially neces-
sary in the feeble commencement of any new undertaking.
We have seen that Philip Embury and his companions
had given Avay, when roused from their slumbers by the
importunities of a more faithful female. The result was,
the establishment of what is called '' a society;" and we
hear no more of any vacillations. The members of the
"little flock" looked after each other; became, in some
sort, answerable for each other's character and piety ;
assisted each other in their daily trials, and prompted
each other "to love and to good works;" and, by these
several means, gave solidity and strength to the whole
v/ork. But this is not all ; these class-meetings became
centres of life. Their several gifts were brought into
exercise, and, consequently, improved ; and many of the
members, as the result, became eminently useful, who
would, probably, have remained in listless obscurity.

168

NOTICES OP METHODISM IN AMERICA.

; *:i.

These classes thus proved to be " schools of the
prophets ; " and, like the fountain in the arid de-
sert, sent forth their fertilizing waters to the regions
around, giving religious verdure to places which must
otherwise have remained in a state of barrenness and
death.

It results from all that we have seen, in connexion
with the early stages of this great revival of religion on
the continent of America, that, so far as human and ex-
ternal means are concerned, it owes its origin and pro-
gress to two very simple powers, — the doctrine of par-
don, and the class-meeting. These, it may be thought by
some, are inadequate means to produce such effects ; that,
in point of fact, there must have been something more
profound, more recondite. On examination, however, it
will be perceived, that, in every thing divine, the declara-
tion of the apostle is found true, " God hath chosen the
weak things of this world to confound the mighty." The
men first called by Christ to the apostolic office, were
selected from amongst the common people ; the speech
they employed was plain, pointed, and expressed in the
idioms of the times ; the doctrines they taught were cer-
tainly such as we have indicated, and were stated in a
popular, and not a scholastic, style ; the societies estab-
lished were evidently spiritual, practical meetings for
merely religious purposes ; and the church-officers were
men of plain sense, good character, and eminent sanctity;
whilst their office itself only contemplated the promo-
tion of piety, or relief to the poor. In this manner the
Methodist societies were first formed, both in America
and elsewhere. Their simplicity was their beauty, their
glory, and their strength. This ill accords with the com-
plexity of most ecclesiastical organizations; in which
complexity many, though in great mistake, place their
strength. In this work, then, there can be no ground for
glorying in man. "Not by might, nor by" human "power,"
were the foundations of Methodism laid in the American
colonies. This church can boast of no princely power, no
noble patronage, no legislative provision, no chartered
immunities, no domestic or foreign support. No apostolic
man, linked in the chain of any kind of succession, laid
the foundations of this gigantic fabric. The Methodist
church cannot count back to a Peter or a Paul, like the
pretence of Rome ; nor can they reckon on great traditional
or historic characters, as coming from afar to plant the

PART II. CnAPTl-.R III.

1()0

}

gospel on their shores. The period will allow of no
mystery ; no strange niissionfiry, as Patrick in Ireland,
can ever be palmed on pul)lic crodulity, as the agent of
this work; it is not, it cannot bo, lost in the dim distance
of a remote antiquity. The curious can never dispute
about the origin of the inovoment. IMiilip Embury,
Robert Strawbridge, Captain Webb, and the " mother in
Israel," mentioned before, instrumentally, laid the founda-
tions of one of the most numerous, well-governed, ])ious,
and useful Protestant churches in the Avorld ; and the
powerlessness of the instruments must lead all to acknow-
ledge, that this is indeed the " finger of God."

Chap. III. — JjjjAicatinn to Mr. Wesley for Missioriarien — ^f('ssrn.
Boardman and Pibnoor appointed — Jccotait of t/ie State of
Things — Messrs. Asfjury and Wriglit — Jcconiit of ttie foriiier —
The Spirit of the Clergy — Mr. Jarratt — Thomas Rankin and
George Sliadford arrive — First Conference,

"VVe now enter upon a new period in the progress of
Methodism in America, — the period of more regular
ministrations. In \'^ii% the society at New- York ad-
dressed Mr. Wesky on the subject of sending them a
minister. Tha writer above referred to, signing himself
T. T., was their organ.

" There is another point far more material, and in which I must
importune your assistance, not only in my own name, l)ut also in
the name of the whole society. Wa want an ahle and evpcrienced
preacher ; one who has lioth gifts and grace necessary for the
work. God has not, indeed, despised the day of small things.
There is a real work of grace hegun in many hearts, hy the preach-
ing of Mr. Wcbh and Mr. Embury ; but, altliough they arc both use-
ful, and their hearts in the work, they want niany qualilications for
such an undertaking; and the progress of the gospel here depends
much upon the qualitications of preachers.

" In regard to a preacher, if possible, we must have a man of
wisdom, of sound faith, and a good disciplinarian ; one whose heart
and soul are iii the work; and I doubt not b\it, by the goodness of
God, such a flame will be soon kindled, as would never stop till it
reached the great South Sea. We may make many shifts to evade
temporal inconveniences ; but we cannot ])urchase such a i)reacher as
I have described. Dear Sir, I entreat you, for the good of thou-
sands, to use your utmost endeavours to send one over. With
respect to money for the payment of the preacher's passage over, if
they could not procure it, we would sell our coats and shirts to pro-
cure it for them."

170 NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

This letter led to the appointment of the first mission-
aries from Engluncl. Mr. Wesley, referring to this in his
Journal, says, —

" Tuesday, August 1st, 1 "09. — Our Conference began in Leeds. On
Thursday, I mentioned the case of oiu' brethren in New- York. For
some years i)ast, several of our brethren from England and Ireland
(and some of them preachers) had settled in North America, and
had, in various places, fornuMl societies, jjarticularly in Philadelphia
and New- York. The society at New-York liad lately built a com-
modious i)reaching-house, and now desired help, being in great want
of money, but nuich nu)re of ])reaehers. Two of our preachers,
Richard Hoarchnan and Joseph Pilmoor, willingly ottered themselves
for the service, by whom we determined to send over JL'50, as a token
of our brotherly love."

The two missionaries landed at Gloucester-Point, six
miles below Thiladelphia, October 24th, 1769. This
ought to be regarded as a red-letter day in the history of
Methodism in America. It is the date of an era ; it
marks the beginning of a direct connexion between the
societies, and the father of the entire family ; and it also
indicates the period of the admission of a new, a regula-
ting power. Henceforward, the American societies be-
came a part of the pastoral charge of Mr. Wesley and the
British Conference ; and their history stands intimately
connected with that of the entire body.

On entering upon their duties, our missionaries di-
vided ; Mr. Boardman taking New-York as the centre of
his movements, and Mr. Pilmoor Philadelphia. But, adopt-
ing the accustomed rule of itinerancy, they exchanged
with each other at certain intervals ; thus giving vitality
and interest to their work, by the effects of varied minis-
trations. Mr. Pilmoor gave an account of the state of
things in Philadelphia, in a letter, dated October 31st,
1769, only seven days after his arrival. He says, —

'• By the blessing of God, we are safely arrived here, after a tedious
\)assage of nine weeks. We were not a little surprised to find Cap-
tain Webb in town, and a society of about one hundred members,
who desire to be in close connexion with you. ' This is the Lord's
doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes.'

" I have preached several times, and the people flock to hear in
nniltitudes. Sunday evening I went out upon the common. I had
the stage appointed for the horse-race for my pulpit, and I think
between four and tive thousand hearers, who heard with attention,
still as night. Blessed be God for tield-prcaching ! When I began
to talk of preaching at five o'clock in the morning, the people

PAUT II. CHAPTER III.

171

tliouf^lit it would not answer in America; however, 1 resolved to try,
and I liiid a very good congregation.

" Tlicre seems to l)e a great and etroetual door opening in tliis
country, and 1 lutpe many souls will he gathered in. Tiie people, in
general, like to hear the word, and seciu to liave ideas of salvation
hy grace."

Mr. BcardmiiTi docs not write so soon; but on the 24tli
of April, 1770, ho siiys, —

•' Our liouse contains ahout seventeen huiulrod i)eople. Ahout a
third part of those who attend get in ; the rest are glad to hear
without. There a]»])ears such a willingness in the Americans to hear
the word, as I never saw hefore. They have no preaching in some
jjarts of tlie l)ack settlements. I doui)t not hut an effectual door
will he ojjened among them. O may the Most High now give his
Sou the heathen for his iidieritancc ! The numher of the blacks
that attend tlie preaching ati'ects me much."

It is seen by this, that Pliih'p Embury and Captain
"Webb liad done good service. A third preaching-place,
holding seventeen hundred persons, was no mean triumph,
for the circumstances in which they were placed.

In the following year another, the most important actor
who ever appeared from England in America, took his
place on the continent, — Francis Asbuuy, accompanied
by Richard Wright. As IMr. Asbury became so conspi-
cuous a leader in the affairs of Methodism, it may be as
well to give his own .account of his early life.

Mr. Asbury tells us, he was born near the foot of
Ilampstead-Bridge, in the parish of Ilandsworth, four
miles from Birmingham, on the 2()th or 21st of August,
1745. His father and mother, Joseph and Elizabeth
Asbury, " were in common life, but remarkable for
honesty and industry." On the death of an only daughter
in childhood, his mother " sunk into deep distress, from
which she was not relieved for many years." Under this
dispensation, " God was pleased to open the eyes of her
mind, and she now began to read almost incessantly,
strongly urging her husband to adopt family reading and
pravf'^," This affected young Francis; and he tells us,
th it iiom childhood he neither

" Dared an oath, nor hazarded a lie."

Beinp: rent to school early, he learned to read the Bible,
and took " great delight in the historical parts." His
master, proving a great " churK" and using him "cruelly,"
filled him with such " horrible dread," that it seems he
made his escape from this tyranny. This was the amount

I 2

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

:/.

1.0

I.I

"^1^ I

|5o ""^" lina^

2.0

IL25 II 1.4

1.6

HioiDgraphic

Sciences
Corporation

23 WEST tlAHN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. 14 .C

(716) 873-4503

"<^V

^•^' >J!«^

4^ ■^

Ci^

172

NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

('■^

■

of Lis education ; we hear no more of school. He then
" lived some time in one of tlie wealthiest and most ungodly
families in the parish ;" and became "vain, hut not openly
wicked." When betwixt thirteen and fourteen, he was
*' put to learn a branch of business, at which he wrought
six years and a half," enjoying great liberty in the family,
and was "treated more like a son than an apprentice."

AVhen fourteen years of age, he was awakened by the
instrumentality of a " pious man, not a Methodist," who
was invited by his mother to visit the family for reli-
gious purposes. He began to attend West-Bromwich
church, hearing several evangelical ministers, and read all
the good books he met with. He now inquired of his
mother, "who, where, and what were the Methodists?"
and she dijecting him to " a person who could conduct
him to Wednesbury to hear them," we find him for the
first time at this place. " The people were devout, men
and women kneeling down, saying. Amen" They sung
hymns, " sweet sound ;" the preacher had " no Prayer-
Book, and yet he prayed wonderfully;" and, more extra-
ordinary, " he took his text, and preached, and yet had no
sermon-book." " He talked about confidence, assurance,
of which," he sa^s, "all my flights and hopes fell short." He
adds, " I had no deep convictions, nor had I committed any
deep known sins. At one sermon, some time after, my
companion was powerfully wrought on : I was exceedingly
grieved that I could not weep like him ; yet I knew my-
self to be in a state of unbelief. On a certain time, when
we were praying in my father's barn, I believe the Lord
pardoned my sins, and justified my soul." He was now
" free from guilt and fear, and had power over sin, and
felt great inward joy." He now began to " hold meet-
ings" with his companions, who were " much persecuted ;"
the people opening their houses were obliged to close
them again. Being driven from these places, he " held
meetings " at his father's house, and went also to Sutton-
Colefield for the same purpose, " several souls professing
to find peace." He had preached some months before he
publicly appeared in the "Methodist meeting-houses;*
and when his labours became more public and extensive,
" some were amazed ; not knowing how he had exer-
cised elsewhere." He now became a local preacher, " the
humble and willing servant of any and of every preacher
that called on him by night or by day ; being ready, with
hasty steps, to go far and wide to do good." Thus called,

PART II. CHAPTER III.

173

he " visited Derbyshire, Staffordshire, "Warwickshire, Wor-
cestershire," " preaching, generally, three, A)ur, and five
times a week, and, at the same time, pursuing his calling."*
The account of his entrance on his American Mission
must be given in his ovvn words.

"On the 7th of August, 1771, the Conference began at Bristol,
in England. Before this, I had felt for half a year strong intima-
tions in my mind, that I shouhl visit America ; which I laid before
the Lord, l)eing unwilling to do my own will, or to run before I was
sent. During this time my trials were very great, which the Lord,
I believe, permitted to prove and try me, in order to prepare me for
future usefulness. At the Conference it was proposed, that some
preachers should go over 1 1 the American continent. I spoke my
mind, and made an otfer of myself. It was accei)tcd l)y Mr. Wesley
and others, who judged I had a call. From 13ristol, I went home to
acquaint my parents with my great undertaking, which I opened in
as gentle a manner as possible. Though it was grievous to flesh
and blood, they consented to let me go. My mother is one of the
tenderest parents in the worhl ; but I believe she was blessed in the
present instance with divine assistance to part with me. I visited
most of my friends in Statfordshire, Warwickshire, and Gloucester-
shire, and felt much hfe and power among them. Several of our
meetings were held, indeed, in the spirit and life of God. Many of
my friends were struck with wonder, vhen they heard of my going ;
hut none opened their mouths against it, hoping it was of God.
Some wished that their situation would allow them to go with me.

" I returned to Bristol in the latter end of August, where Richanl
Wright was waiting for me, to sail in a few days for Philadelphia.
Wlien I came to Bristol, I had not one penny of money ; but the
Lord soon opened the hearts of friends, who supi)lipd me with
clothes, and £10 : thus I found, by experience, that the Lord will
provide for those who trust in him.

" On WednescLiy, Scptem])er 2d, we set sail from a port near Bris-
tol ; and, havii\g a good wind, soon passed the Channel. For three
days I was very ill with the sea-sickness ; and no sickness I over
knew was equal to it. The captain behaved well to us. On the
Lord's day, September 8th, brother W. preached a sermon on deck,
and all the crew gave attention.

"Thursday, 12th. 1 will set down a few tilings that lie on my
mind. Whither am I going ? To the New World. What to do ?
To gain honour ? No ; if I know my own heart. To get money }
No ; I am going to live to God, and to bring others to do so. In
America there has been a work of God : some moving first amongst
the Friends, but in time it declined ; likewise by the Presbyterians,
but amongst them also it declined. The people God owns in Eng-
land are the Methodists. The doctrines they preach, and the dis-
cipline they enforce, are, I believe, the purest of any people in the

♦ Asdury's Journal, vol. ii. pp. 133 — 130.

mmmm

mm^mm

174

NOTICES OP METHODISM IN AMERICA.

:lr

■world. The Lord has greatly blessed these doctrines and this dis-
cipline in the three kingdoms : they must therefore be pleasing to
him. If God does not acknowledge me in America, I will soon
return to England. I know my views are upright now : may they
never be otherwise !" *

This is the spirit in which this apostle of Methodism in
America began his work, and which only terminated with
his life, — an eventful period of forty-four years. There
were now four missionaries from England in America ; and
their number was increased by the addition of Robert
Williams and John King, emigrants from the mother-
country. The band of brothers evidently laboured together,
in general, harmoniously, and with equal success. The
only difference amongst them seems to have been, on the
subject of country work. Mr. Asbury thought his bre-
thren were too fond of remaining in the large towns,
whilst he felt, in ihe spirit of a true evangelist, that, in
order to secure the objects of their mission, it was neces-
sary that the villages and country places should share
their attention, and enjoy the benefit of their ministra-
tions. Witji these convictions, he determined to sally
forth; and from this time we find him prosecuting his
itinerant labours with indefatigable zeal,— ^rushing into
every open door, and, where an entrance could not be found,
endeavouring to make one. On this subject his remarks
are pertinent. On November 20th, he writes : —

" I am in York, though unsatisfied with our being both in town
together. I have not yet the thing I seek, — a circulation of
l)reachers to avoid partiality and popularity. However, I am fixed

to the Methodist plan, and do what I do faithfully as to God

At present I am dissatisfied. I judge we are to be shut up in the
cities this winter. My brethren seem unwilling to leave the cities ;
but I think I shall show them the way. I am in trouble, and more
trouble is at hand ; for I am determined to make a stand against all
partiality. I have nothing to seek but the glory of God, nothing to
fear but his disj)leasure. I am come over with an upright intention,
and, through the grace of God, I will make it appear ; and I am
determined that no man shall bias me with soft words and fair
speeches : nor will I ever fear (the Lord helping me) the face of
man, or know any man after the flesh, if I beg my bread from door
to door ; but, whomsoever I please or displease, I will be faithliil to
God, to the people, and to my own soul."

Here we have the moral elementa forming the charac-
ter of Francis Asbury. Firmness, fearlessness, integrity,

* Journal, vol. i. pp. 1, 2.

PART 11. CHAPTER III.

i:r>

singlenesb of eye for the glory of God, an intense love to the
souls of men, faithfulness to the leading idea of Methodism,
happiness in lahour; — from which he never deviated to
the end of life. Such was the man called of Providence
to take the lead in this enterprise, in great measure to
guide its counsels, and to become its chief apostle.

At this period the Methodist preachers in America, as
well as in England, considered themselves connected with
the church. Two incidents may be mentioned to show
how they fared with diflFerent classes of the clergy. In
Kent county, Mr. Asbury relates, that he was encoun-
tered by Mr. R., a church minister.

" He charged me with making a schism. I told him that I did
not draw the people from the church, and asked him if his church
was then open. He tben said, that I hindered the people from their
work. I asked him if fairs and horse-races did not hinder them ;
and farther told him, that I came to help him. He said, he had not
hired me for an assistant, and did not want my help. I told him, if
there were no swearers or other sinners, he was sufficient. ' But,'
said he, * what do you come for ? ' I replied, * To turn sinners to
God.' He said, 'Cannot I do that as well as you.'' I told him
that I had authority from God. He then laughed at me, and said,
* You are a fine fellow, indeed ! ' I told him I did not do this to
invalidate his authority ; and also gave him to understand, that I did
not wish to dispute with him ; but he said, he had business with me,
and came into the house in a great rage. I began to preach, and to
exhort the people to repent, and turn from aP their tranpr^ressions,
so iniquity should not prove their ruin. After preaching, the parson
went out, and told the people they did wrong in coming to hear me ;
and said, I spoke against learning; wlicreas, I only spoke to this
purpose : When a man turned from all sin, he would adorn every
character iu life, both in church and state."

This sort of clergy generally predominated in the
southern provinces ; but Mr. Jarratt, of Virginia, was an
exception.

" Ur.der his preaching there was a considerable revival at a place
called White Oak. In imitation of Mr. Wesley and his preachers,
Mr. Jarratt formed those who were awakened to a sense of their
danger into a society, that they might assist each other in working
out their salvation. The good effects of these meetings were so
apparent, in producing the fruits of ' good living,' that they were
encouraged, and the revival went on gradually, chiefly under the
labours of Mr. Jarratt, from 1771 to 1773, spreading from fifty to
sixty miles in the region round about."*

This good man identified himself with Methodism,
♦ Bangs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. i. p. 76.

176

NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

afforded his countenance and encouragement to the
preachers, himself took part in their labo irs, attended
some of tlieir early meetings in Conference threw open
his door for their entertainment ; and, in fact, became to
the infant cause in America exactly what Mr. Fletcher of
Madeley, or Grimshaw of Haworth, were to the Method-
ists of England in their day.

In June, 1773, two other raission.iries, Thomas Rankin
and George Shadford, landed in Philadelphia ; and as
Mr. Rankin had travelled several years longer in England
than Mr. Asbury, Mr. Wesley appointed him the general
assistant (superintendent) of the societies in America.

Mr. Runkin seems to have received, with the superin-
tendency, full powers from Mr. Wesley to hold a Confer-
ence. Accordingly, we find, the first Conference ever held
in America was convened to meet at Philadelphia, in July,
1773. Up to this time the business of the church had
been transacted at the Quarterly-Meetings.

At this Conference we find the following questions and
answers : —

" 1. Oii;rht not the authority of Mr. Wesley and that of [theEng^-
lish] Conference to extend to the preachers and people in America,
as well as Great Britain and Ireland ?

" Ans. — Yes.

" 2. Ought not the doctrine and discipline of the Methodists, as
contained in the Minutes, to be the sole rule of our conduct, who
lal)our in the Connexion with Mr. Wesley in America ?

Ans. — Yes.

" 3. If so, does it not follow, that if any preachers deviate from the
Minutes, we can have no fellowship with them till they change their
conduct ?

" Ans.— Yes."

The following rules were agreed to by the preachers
present : —

" 1. Every preacher who acts in connexion with Mr, Wesley, and
the brethren who labour in America, is strictly to avoid administer-
ing the ordinances of baptism and the Lord's supper.

" 2. All the people among whom we labour to be earnestly
exhorted to attend the church, and to receive the ordinances there ;
Imt in a particidar manner to press the people in Maryland and Vir-
ginia to the observance of this minute."

Thus the Methodist system was fairly established, and
its discipline agreed upon, by the consent of the brethren.
Mr. Rankin is reported to have been a stern disciplina-
rian of the Presbyterian cla^s; a Scotchman by birth

I>ART 11. CHAPTER IV. 177

and education, and somewhat inflexible in his character,
after the manner of his countrymen.

The above resolutions were ot passed without debate,
or carried into effect without opposition. There seems to
have been no demur in regard to the authority of Mr.
Wesley and the British Conference ; but on the question
of the sacraments, the feeling was not equally unanimous.
Some of the brethren, as Mr. Strawbridge, had been in
the habit of administering these sacred rites to the satis-
faction of the people, so that the rule on the subject came
into collision with the practice of some of the societies.
On other points there was some dift^erence of opinion,
and the New- York people threatened to shut the doors of
their chapel against Mr. Rankin. These differences gra-
dually subsided, and by the careful enforcement of disci-
pline, together with the faithful ministerial labours of the
preachers, order became predominant, and pros])erity
attended the work. By the merciful ordination of Divine
Providence, this work of union took effect at the
right time. Events of a distressing character were ap-
proaching ; and if this consolidation had not been then
attained, the probability is, that it would not have been
secured for many years, if at all. Peace being established,
the brethren had time to extend their evangelical labours
through various portions of the provinces of New- York,
Virginia, Maryland, Long Island, Delaware, the Jerseys,
Pennsylvania, as well as in the cities. From what fol-
lowed, it almost seemed as if Mr. Rankin had received
an especial commission to grapple with the incipient
disorders which had unhappily crept in, and establish on a
firm foundation the whole Methodist system, before the
revolutionary hurricane broke out.

Chap. IV. — The revolutionary Period — Mesftrs. Rankin, Shadfurd,
and Rodda depart for England — Jdventures of Shailford — .■Ih-
bury determines to remain — //« Exercises of Mind — Finds Refuge
in the House of Judge White — Persecutions of Messrs. f fart ley
and Garrettson — Mr. JarratVs Account of a Revival of Religion
in Virginia — Reflections on the Revolution — John Calvin's Dogma
— Originates the Revolution Its Success.

We now approach the revolutionary period, which, to
the infant Methodist church, was a sore trial. With the
English preachers a point of conscience of a very per-
plexing nature at once arose. The Americans began their
work by resolving themselves into an independent confe-

I 5

178 NOTICBg OP METHODISM IN AMERICA.

deration, in these words, "Resolved, that these united
colonies are, and of right ought to be, free and independ-
ent states ; that they are absolved from all allegiance to
the British crowr ; and that all political connexion be-
tween them and the state of Great Britain is, and ought
to be, totally dissolved." This instrument bears date July
2d, 177^.* This, of course, left British subjects no choice ;
they were either obliged to renounce their allegiance to
their own sovereign, leave the country, or evade the laws
by concealment. All the preachers, except Mr. Asbury,
chose at once to retum home. But this wjis evidently a
great exercise of their feelings. They delighted in their
work, saw much good going on, and had the prospect of
witnessing the spread of religion on a magnificent scale.

The agitations of mind and positive dangers to which
these good men were exposed, are truly aifecting. On
Tuesday, May 16th, 1775, Mr. Rankin remarks : —

" The preachers came together from their different circuits, and
next day we l)cgan our httle Conference. We conversed together,
and conchidcd our husiness in love. Mr. Strenger spent some time
with us. We all came unanimously to the conclusion to follow the
advice that Mr. Wesley and his brethren had given us, and leave the
event to God. We had abundant reason to bless God for the
increase of his work last year. We had above a thousand added to
the different societies, and they had increased to ten circuits. Our
joy in God would have been abundantly more, had it not been for
the preparations of war that now rang throughout this city. (Phila-
delphia) I endeavoured to open up and enforce the cause of

our misery. I told them that the sins of Great Britain and her
colonies had long called aloud for vengeance, and in a particular
manner the (b-eadful sin of buying and selling the souls and bodies
of the poor Africans, the sons and daughters of Ilam."

How singular that we should find, in the midst of these
notes of civil war, the following entry ! —

" I called at Mr. Fairfax's, (a relation of old Lord Fairfax,) a gen-
tleman of large estate, and who of late years had been savingly
brought to the knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ. He was over
at Baltimore at our little Conference ; and at the lovefeast that fol-
lowed, he spoke of what God had done for his soul with such sim-
plicity and unction from on high, as greatly affected every one who
heard him. May he live to be an ornament to the gospel of the
Lord Jesus ! " f

* " The Constitution of the United States of America." By W.

IIlCKEY.

t Rankin's Journal, in Jackson's " Lives of Early Methodist
Preachers," vol. ii. pp. 189—191.

PART II, CHAPTER IV.

170

Mr. Rankin seems to have made his escape on pretty
easy terms ; but George Shadford was called to encounter
more formidable difficulties. He says, —

" The next summer and winter I spent in Marjland ; the winter
on the eastern shore, where I could labour and be at peace : but as
the test-oath must take place there also, I was brought to a strait.
I had sworn allegiance to the king twice, and could not swear to
renounce him for ever. I dare not play with fast-and-loose oaths,
and swallow them in such a manner. We could not travel safe
without a pass, nor have a pass without taking the oaths. At our
Quarterly Meeting, I said to brother Asbury, ' Let us have a day of
fasting and prayer, that the Lord may direct us ; for we never were
in such circumstances as now, since we were Methodist preachers.'
We did so ; and in the evening I asked him how he had found his
mind. He said he did not see his way clear to go to England. I
told him I could not stay, as I believed I had done my work here at
present ; and that it was as much impressed upon my mind to go home
now, as it had been to come over to America. He replied, ' Then
one of us must be under a delusion.' I said, ' Not so ; I may have
a call to go, and you to stay ; ' and I believe we both obeyed the
call of Providence. We saw we must part, though we loved as
David and Jonathan. And indeed these times made us love one
another in a peculiar manner. how glad were we to meet, and
pour our grief into each other's bosom !

" Myself and another set oif, having procured a pass from a colonel,
to travel to the general ; and, arriving at the head-quarters, we inquired
for General Smallwood's apartments ; and, being admitted to his pre-
sence, and asked our business, we told his Excellency that we were Eng-
lishmen, and both Methodist preachers ; and, as we considered ourselves
subjects of Great Britain, we could not take the test-oath ; therefore
should be very glad to return home to our native land. ' We cast our-
selves,' we added, ' wholly upon your Excellency's generosity, and hope,
as you profess to be fighting for your liberties, you will grant us to
have a pass to have liberty to return to our own land in peace.' He
answered roughly, ' Now you have done us all the hurt you can, you
want to go home.' I told him our motive had been to do good ;
for this end we left our own country', and had been travelling
through the woods for several years, to seek and to save that whirh
was lost. It was true, we could not beat the political drum in the
pulpit, preaching bloody sermons, because we considered ourselves
messengers of peace, and called to preach the gospel of peace. At
last he told us he would give us a pass to the English, if we would
swear we would go directly to Philadelphia, and from thence
embark to Great Britain. He then swore us, and generously gave
us our liberty without any further trouble."*

^ The danger, however, was riot at an end. The same
night, Mr. Shadford tells us, that " a man leaped from

* Jackson's " Lives of Early Methodist Preachers."

,11

I !

180

NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

behind a bush with his gun loaded and cocked," and, pre-
senting it " at his breast, swore, like a fiend," that if he
did not stop he should be a dead man. This man finally
" dropped his gun," and allowed the Methodist preacher
to take his dq)arture. The next day he got to Chester
"with his saddle-l)ag8 upon his back;" and, at night,
" crept on his liands and knees on a narrow plank to
that part of the bridge that remained standing, and got his
horse over the next morning." He arrived at Phila-
delphia the next day, and met three or four preachers
who, like himself, " were refugees." They remained six
weeks in Philadelphia, then took ship for Cork, thence to
Wales, and finally for Bristol ; and Mr. Shadford " felt a
very thankful heart when he set foot on English ground,
in a land of peace and liberty, where was no alarm of war
or bloodshed."

The stout-hearted Francis Asbury was a man of ano-
ther mould ; he would neither take the " test oath," nor
return to his native land. He resolved to brave all diffi-
culties, remain at his post, and serve his brethren and the
cause of his Divine Master as best he could. There is
something remarkable in the incidents connected with the
final settlement of this apostle of Methodism in America.
Before the war broke out, there was evidently some mis-
understanding between Mr. Rankin* and Mr. Asbury;
and Mr. Wesley again and again recalled the latter, but
he firmly, though no doubt respectfully, refused to obey.t
Let us listen to the noble sentiments of this true man on
the subject of deserting the work in America.

" I received a letter from Mr. T. R., (no doulrt Rankin,) in which
he informed me, that himself, Mr. R., (Rodda,) and Mr. D., (Demp-
ster,) had consulted, and deliberately concluded it would he best to
return to Englan(L But I can by no means agree to leave such a
field for gathering souls to Christ as we have in America. It would
he an eternal dishonour to the Methodists, that we should all leave
three thousand souls who desire to commit themselves to our care ;
neither is it the part of a good shepherd to leave his flock in time
of danger ; therefore I am determined, by the grace of God, not to
leave them, let the consequence be what it may. Our friends here

* See Letters to Rankin, Wesley's Works, vol. xii. pp. SO** -310.

t The first time I ever saw David M'NicoU, when very young, I
have a distinct recollection that he said of his countryman, Rankin,
that he was Mr. Wesley's cat's-paw. Great men generally have
this kind of animal attached to them, often without any design of
their own.

PART II. CHAPTER IV.

101

api)eare(l to be distressed above measure, at tbc thougbts of being
forsalteii bv tbe i)reacbers. So I wrote my sentiments both to Mr.
R. and Mr. G. S."*

Being soon after this left to himself, as far as regards
the English preachers, it seems from his journal that ho
suffered great perplexity and agitation of mind. But he
continued through the >vhole period to breathe a noble
spirit of piety and devotedness to God. His apprehen-
sions of God, the strength and stability of his faith, the
tenderness of his spirit, the regularity and fervour of his
prayers, (determining to spend ten minutes in every hour
in this exercise,) fed his piety, and strengthened his
resolution. And then the remarkable caution, forbear-
ance, and prudence he manifested ; the ardent, untiring,
steady zeal which moved in him with the regularity of
the pulse of life ; the heroism of his soul in all possible
sufferings and perplexing difficulties ; the decision he con-
tinued to manifest, in the midst of great temptations to
deviate, in support of the doctrines and discipline of
Methodism ; and then his indefatigable labours in tra-
velling and preaching, — are all points of excellency, which
are finely and fully brought out by these trying events.

Mr. Asbury was, moreover, evidently a man of much
sorrow. The depth of his feelings corresponded with
the eminence of his piety, and the delicacy of his spirit-
ual affections. Instead of manifesting any thing like
exultation or bravado in his differences with Rankin,
and the part he was obliged to take during the troubles
of the war, we find his spirit is prostrate in the dust, his
soul lacerated with feelings of anguish, and he is con-
stantly heard to sigh after the rest and peace of heaven ;
very often uttering his wishes in the pathetic language of
Charles Wesley's poetry. The outward incidents of his
life, in these eventful years, are as nothing compared with
the spiritual, the sublime, exercises of his mind. In the
case of those who are in the hands of God, every thing
turns to good account. Baxter conceived the idea of his
Saints' Rest at 3Ielboume-Hall in a state of great debi-
lity, and when unable to perform more active service;
and John Bunyan wrought out his wonderful dream, the
"Pilgrim's Progress," in Bedford jail. Though Francis
Asbury did not write a book in the seclusion into which,
for a part of the time, he was driven ; yet he diligently

* Journal, vol. i. pp. 118, 119.

182

NOTICES OP METHODISM IN AMERICA.

1 !,

i
i

improved his time in reading and study, so as to attain a
fitness for his subsequent work, which probably he wouM
not have so fully possessed without these trials. In
nothing does this eminent servant of the Lord Jesus
appear so great as in his spiritual character and walk
with God ; and perhaps these excellencies sliine forth in
more lustre and strength at this period than at any other
of his life.

Refusing to take the oath required in the provinces in
which he had spent most of his time, Mr. Asbury retired
to Delaware, and was most hospitably entertained and pro-
tected in the house of Judgo AV^hite, for about twelve
months. He gives the following account of his reasons
for this step : —

"From March, 1778, on conscicntioMS principles, I was a non-
juror, and could not preach in tlic State of Maryland, and, there-
fore, withdrew to the Delaware State, where the clergy were not
required to take the atate-oath ; though, with a clear conscience, I
coidd liavc taken the oath of the Delaware State, had it heen
required; and would have done it, had I not been prevented by a
tender fear of hurting the scrupulous consciences of others. St.
Paul saith, ' When ye sin so against the brethren, and wound their
weak consciences, ye sin against Christ.'"*

It seems that from this retreat he occasionallv sallied
forth, and ventured to preach and visit the people. We
give a specimen or two, abridged from his Journal, of his
spiritual exercises, and occasional public duties.

Some of these exercises are truly affecting. He says,—

" I was under some heaviness of mind ; hut it was no wonder, —
three thousand miles from home, — my friends have left me. I am
considered by some as an enemy of the country, every day liable to
be seized by violence, and abused. However, all this is but a trifle
to suffer for Christ and the salvation of souls. Lord, stand by me. . .
I applied myself to the Greek and Latin Testaments ; but this is not
to me like preaching the gospel. However, when we caiuiot do what

we would, we must do what we can To make the best of my

time in this partial confinement, I have attended closely to my
studies, spent some time in instructing the children, and intend to
lecture frequently in the family Blessed be God ! his provi-
dence ha*h cast my lot in a quiet, agreeable family, where I can
make the best improvement of my time in study and devotion.

This was a day of much divine power and love to my soul.

I was left alone, and spent part of every hour in prayer ; and Christ
was very near and precious I then rode on through a lone-
some, devious road, like Abraham, not knowing whither I went ; but,

* Journal, vol. i. p. 208.

PART II. CnAPTER IV.

IBS

ays,—

uler, —
I am
able to
a trifle
1 me. . .
) is not
what

of my
to my
end to

provi-

I can
votion.

^ soul.

Christ
a lone-
but,

weary and unwell, I found a shelter late at night ; and there I

intended to rest, till Providence should direct my way At

night a rejmrt was spread, which inclined me to tliiiik it would he
most pnident for me to move tin; next day. Accordingly, I set out
after dinner, and lay in a swamp till about siiiiset ; hut was then

kindly taken in by a friend I jiromiscd (Jod, that if he

would lift me tip, 1 woidd be wholly his, and spend as nuich time in
returning thanks, as I have spent in seeking his ])rotcclion, which
has been some part of every hour. 1 felt strong confidence in (iod, that
he would deliver me, being conscious that I sought neither riches nor
honour ; and what I suffered was for the sake of his sj)iritual

church, and the salvation of my fellow-men My heart was

kept j)ure, and panting after (Jod, though F was, in some sense, a
prisoner, rather than sacrifice the peace of my conscience, and offend
my God. (), my Jiord, guide thy jioor jtilgrim thvoii^' lie rugged
ways of this ungodly and dangerous world ! And if I s IV'r with

Christ here, may I finally reign with him in glory ! The Lord

makes groat discoveries of my defects and short-cr">iiiigs in many
points, lie melts my heart with humility and ter^.t ness, lie graci-
ously draws me nearer and nearer to himself, tills me with ihe spirit

of holy ice God was my portion, and my s<m1 .ested in

him. But I was at a loss to know wliat to do : my time was useless
\u .'espect to others, though I carefully improve*' it for my own
s[)iritual advantage, which, for some years past, had been in a degree
neglected, on account of my great attention to the souls of others.
And I know not what to determine, whether to deliver myself into
the hands of men, to end)race the first opportunity to depart, or to

wait till Providence shall farther direct This was one of my

dumb and silent sabbaths, and was spent in fasting and prayer, that
the Lord may turn again my captivity. My soul was greatly hum-
bled, and not a little comforted, in waiting before (Jod I

formerly thought it would be death to me to keep silence froMi
declaring the word of God : but I am now in a measure contented,
and hope to see a day of liberty once again. It appears to be the will
of God that I should be silent for a season, to jirepare me for further
usefidness hereafter. I am not forsaken of all, hut {im hajqiy in the
family where I stay, and my soul is fixed on God. 1 have a private
chamber for my asylum, where I comfort myself in God ; and

spend my time in prayer, meditation, and reading I now

enjoy a favourable opportunity of taking a circumstantial review of
my past life. But, alas, how am I ashamed, and covered with blush-
ing before God ! My soul is bowed in awful reverence and melting
humility before the mercy-seat. My intention has been pure, as far
as I can judge ; but on account of my imperfections, if there were no

Mediator, there could be no hope of mercy Reading the

Revelation, w*h Mr. Wesley's notes, was made a particular blessing
to my soul ; but my conscience checked me sevevoly for not read-
ing more frequently that part of the sacred canon, seeing such a

blessing is pronounced on them that read and understand it I

began reading honest John Bunyan's Holy War ; and my soul was

1^1

(:,

184

NOTICES OP METHODISM IN AMERICA.

kept in peace, but eari.ostly desirous of every branch and degree of

perfect love. Holiness is far preferable to the greatest wisdom

Ventured to leave my asylum, and, under the special j)rovidence of God,
came safe to my old abode ; where I pur})ose spending these perilous

days in retirement, in devotion, and study My temptations

were so violent, that it seemed as if all the infernal powers were com-
bined to attack my soul : like Elijah, when persecuted by Jezebel, I was
ready to request for myself that I might die. However, about noon

the storm abated, and my soul was calm My soul was, for

the most part, in peace ; though, at times, my own trials and the
trials of others produced strong agonies of mind. But strengthened
with divine might, I am al)le to oppose the tempter in his most vio-
lent assaults, and am brougat off more than conqueror. The study
of the holy scriptures affords me great pleasure. Lord, help me to
dig into the gospel-field for hidden treasures." *

We have other sufferers in the cause of religion, as well
as Mr. Asbury.

" Mr. Joseph Hartley, also, another travelling preacher, a man of
great zeal and faithfulness, was apprehended in Queen Ann's county
for preaching the gospel, wlio gave bonds and security to appear for
trial at the next court. Being forbidden to preach, he attended his
appointments ; and, after singing and prayer, stood upon his knees
and exhorted the people, uutil his enemies said that he might as
well preach standing on his feet as his knees. He went thence to
Talbot county, where he was seized and committed to jail for
' preaching Jesus Christ and him crucified.' This, however, by no
means silenced him. The people collected around the walls of his
prison ; he preached to tliem through the grates ; and so powerfully
was the word applied to their hearts, that some of them were
deeply awakened to a sense of their lost and guilty state, and began
eai'nestly to seek the Lord. Tliis induced some of the inhabitants
to remark, that unless Hartley were released from prison, he would
convert the whole town. After keeping him confined for some time,
he was set at liberty ; but such had been the blessed effects of his
preaching, that a iwwerful revival followed, which terminated in the
establishment of a flourishing society in that place." f

Mr. Freeborn Garrettson also suffered greatly.

" He was knocked off his horse by a brute named Brown, his
head much bruised by the blows he received, and was preserved
from death, probably, by a female passing at the time, who, possess-
ing a lancet, very opportunely bled him on the spot. After his
restoration to his senses, a magistrate, as violent as Brown himself,
proceeded to write a mittinuis to send him to prison. But his
exhortations and appeals, delivered in the spirit of the gospel, so dis-
armed his assailants that they desisted, and allowed him to go at

* Joiu-nal, vol. i. pp. 205 — 212.

t Banos's " History of Methodism in America," vol. i. p. 127.

PART II. CHAPTER IV.

185

I127.

large. However, after spending somo time in indefatigable labours
in his Master's cause, he was finally sent to jail. Though he
suffered much in body in consequence of having no other bed than
the floor, with his saddle-bags for his pillow, with two large win-
dows open upon him, yet he enjoyed great spiritual consolation in
prayer and meditation, reading and writing, and was not a little com-
forted by the visits and prayers of his friends and pious acquaint-
ances."

Before his trial commenced, however, he was liberated,
through Mr. Asbury's intercessions with the governor of
Maryland.*

As might be expected, the societies were greatly agi-
tated during the war. The question of the sacraments,
as we have seen, came into discussion ; and, being pressed
upon the subject by the people, a part of the preachers
had ordained each other, and administered the ordinances.
Mr. Asbury, Freeborn Garrettson, and one or two more,
however, remained faithful to Mr. "Wesley's principles, and
firmly confronted the innovators. A partial separation,
for a season, took place ; but by the excellent conduct and
judicious management of Mr. Asbury, connected with
much prayer, the breach was finally healed, and the dis-
senting brethren not only returned to their old fellowship,
buf renounced their ordination and the practice of admi-
nistering the sacraments at the same time.

What is remarkable, in the midst of the commotions
of war, and the agitations of the times, — a most extraordi-
nary revival of religion took place in Virginia ; and very
much by the instrumentality of the Rev. Mr. Jarratt,
minister of the English church.

The following extracts from " A brief Narrative of the
Revival of Religion in Virginia," written by Mr. Jarratt,
will give some idea of the nature and extent of t' ' work.

" Dear Sir, — You wfts pleased, when in Virginia, to desire a
narrative of the work of God in these parts. I shall give you mat-
ter of fact, in a plain, arlless di'ess ; relating only what I have my-
self seen and heard, and what 1 have received from men on whose
judgment and veracity I can fully depend.

" That you may have a full view of the whole, 1 shall go back
as far as my lirst settlement in this ])arish, August 29, l/GIi, 1 was
chosen rector of B,, in the county of D,, in Virginia. Ignorance of
the things of God, profaneness, and irreligion, then ])revailed among
all ranks and degrees ; so that I doubt if even the form of godliness
was to be found .n any one family of this large and populous parish.

* Bangs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. i. p. 127.

186

NOTICES OP METHODISM IN AMERICA.

It I

I was a stranger to the people : my doctrines were quite new to
tiiem ; and were neither preached nor beheved by any other clergy-
man, so far as I could learn, throughout the province.

" My first work was to explain the depravity of our nature, our
fall in Adam, and all the evils consequent thereon ; the impossibility
of being delivered from them by any thing which we could do ; and
the necessity of a living faith, in order to our obtaining help from
God. While I continued to insist upon these truths, and on the
absolute necessity of being born again, no small outcry was raised
against this way, as well as against him that taught it. But, by the
help of God, I continued to witness the same both to small and
great.

" The common people, however, frequented the church more con-
stantly, and in larger numbers, than usual. Some were affected at
times, so as to drop a tear. But still for a year or more, 1 per-
ceived no lasting eflfect, only a few were not altogether so profane as
before. I could discover no heartfelt convictions of sin, no deep or
lasting impression of their lost estate. Indeed, I have reason to
believe, that some have been a good deal alarmed at times ; but
they were shy of speaking to me (thinking it would be presumption)
till their convictions wore off.

"But in the year 1765, the power of God was more sensibly felt
by a few. These were constrained to apply to me, and inquire,
* What they must do to be saved .' ' And now I began to preach
abroad, as well as in private houses ; and to meet little companies in
the evenings, and converse freely on divine things. I believe some
were this year converted to God, and thenceforth the work of God
slowly went on.

" The next year I became acquainted with Mr. M'R., rector of a
neighbouring parish ; and we joined hand in hand in the great work,
lie laboured much therein, and not in vain. A remarkable power
attended his preaching, and many were tijly converted to God,
not only in his parish, but in other parts where he was called to
labour.

" In the year 1770 and 1771, we had a more considerable out-
pouring of the Spirit, at a place in my parish called White Oak. It
was here first I formed the people into a society, that they might
assist and strengthen each other. The good eflfects of this were soon
apparent. Convictions were deep and lasting ; and not only know-
ledge, but faith, and love, and holiness, continually increased.

" In the year 1772, the revival was more considerable, and
extended itself in some places for fifty or sixty miles around. It
increased still more in the following year, and several sinners were
truly converted to God. In spring, 1774, it was more remarkable
than ever. The word preached was attended with such energy, that
many were pierced to the heart. Tears fell plentifully from the eyes
of the hearers, and some were constrained to cry out. A goodly
number were gathered in this year, both in my parish and in many
of the neighbojuing counties. I formed several societies out of
those which were convinced or converted ; and I found it a happy

mmmmf

^Kmm

PART II. CDAPTER IV.

107

means of building up those that had believed, and preventing the rest
from losing their convictions.

" In the counties of Sussex and Brunswick, the work, from the
year 1773, was chiefly carried on by the labours of the people called
Methodists. The first of thcni who appeared in these parts was Mr.
R. W., who, you know, was a plain, artless, indefatigable preacher of
the gospel ; he was greatly blessed in detecting the hypocrite, razing
false foundations, and stirring believers up to press after a present
salvation from the remains of sin. Me came to my house in the
month of March, in the year 1773. The next year others of his
brethren came, who gathered niany societies, both in this neighbour-
hood, and in other places, as far as North Carolina. They now
began to ride the circuit, and to take care of the societies already
formed, which was rendered a happy means both of deepening and
spreading the work of God.

" I earnestly recommended it to my societies, to pray much for
the prosperity of Sion, and for a larger outpouring of the Spirit
of God. They did so, and not in vain. We have had a time of
refreshing indeed : a revival of religion, as great as perhaps ever was
known, in country places, in so short a time. It began in the latter
end of the year 1775 ; but was more considerable in January, 1776,
the beginning of the present year. It broke out, nearly at the
same time, at three places not far from each other. Two of these
places are in my parish, the other in Amelia county, which had
for many years been notorious for carelessnes"!, profaneness, and
immoralities of all kinds. Gaming, swearing, dnmkenness, and the
like, were their delight ; while things sacred were their scorn and
contempt. However, some time last year, one of my parish (now a
local preacher) appointed some meetings among them, and after a
w-hile induced a small number to join in society. And though few,
if any, of them were then believers, yet this was a means of jjrepar-
ing the way of the Lord.

" As there were few converts in my parish the last year, I was
sensible a change of preachers was wanting. This has often revived
the work of God ; and so it did at the present time. Last December,
one of the Methodist preachers, Mr. S., preached several times at
the three places above mentioned. He confirmed th*; doctrine I had
long preached ; and to many of them not in vain. And while their
ears were opened by novelty, God set his word home upon their hearts.
Many sinners were powerfpl^' convinced, and, ' Mercy ! mercy ! *
was their cry. In T- ^, the news of convictions and conversions
were common ; and the people of God were inspired with new life
and vigour by the happiness of others. But in a little time they
were made thoroughly sensible that they themselves stood in need of
a deeper work in their hearts than they had yet exi)erienced. And
while those were panting and groaning for pardon, these were
entreating God, with strong cries and tears, to save them from the
remains of inbred sin ; to ' sanctify them throughout, in spirit, soul,
and body;' so to 'circumcise their hearts,' that they might 'love
God with all their hearts,' and serve him with all their strength.

V i

188

NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

" During this wliole winter, the Spirit of the Lord was poured out
in a manner we had not seen before. In ahnost every assembly
might be seen signal instances of divine power, more especially in
the meetings of the classes. Here many old stout-hearted sinners
felt the force of truth, and their eyes were open to discover their
guilt and danger. The shaking among the dry bones was increased
from week to week ; nay, sometimes ten or twelve have been deeply
convinced of sin in one day. Some of these were in great distress,
and, when they were questioned concerning the state of the.'r souls,
were scarce able to make any reply but by weeping and falling on
tlieir knees, before all the class, and earnestly soliciting the prayers
of God's people. And from time to time he has answered these
petitions, set the captives at liberty, and enabled them to praise a
pardoning God, in the midst of his people. Numbers of old and
gray-headed, of middle-aged persons, of youth, yea, of little children,
were the subjects of this work. Several of the latter we have seen
painfully concerned for the wickedness of their lives, and the corrup-
tion of their nature. We have instances of this sort from eight or
nine years old. Some of these chikb-en are exceeding happy in the
love of God ; and they speak of the whole process of the work
of God, of their convictions, the time when, and the manner how,
they obtained deliverance, wirli such clearness, as might convince an
atheist that this is nothing else but the great power of God.

" Many in these parts, who have long neglected the means of
^ace, now flocked to hear, not only me and the travelling preachers,
but also the exhorters and leaders. And the Lord showed he is not
confined to man ; for whether there was preaching or not, his power
was still sensible among the people. And at their meetings for
prayer, some have been in such distress, that they have continued
therein for five or six hours. And it has been found, that these
prayer-meetings were singularly useful in promoting the work of
God.

" The outpouring of the Spirit which began here, soon extended
itself, more or less, through most of the circuit, which is regularly
attended by the travelling preachers, and which takes in a circumfe-
rence of between four and five hundred miles. And the work went
on with a pleasing progress till the beginning of May, when they
held a quarterly meeting at B.'s chapel, in my parish. This stands
at the lower line of the parish, thirty miles from W.'s chapel, at the
upper line of it, where the work Vegan. At this meeting, one might
truly say, the windows of heaven were opened, and the rain of
divine influence poured down for more than forty days. The work
now became more deep than ever, extended wider, and was swifter
in its operations. Many were savingly converted to God, and in a
very short time, not only in my parish, but through several parts of
Brunswick, Sussex, Prince George, Lunenburg, Mecklenburg, and
Amelia counties.

" The second day of the quarterly meeting a love-feast was held.
As Suon as it began, the power of the Lord came down on the
assembly like a rushing mighty wind ; and it seemed as if the whole

PART II. CHAPTER IV.

189

house was filler! with the presence of God. A flame kindled, and
ran from heart to heart. Many were deeply convinced of sin ; many
mourners were filled with consolation ; and many helievers were so
over^vhelmed with love, that they could not doubt but God had
enabled them to love him with all their heart.

•' When the love-feast was ended, the doors were opened. Many
who had stayed without then came in ; and, beholding the anguish of
some, and the rejoicing of others, were filled with astonishment, and,
not long after, with trembling ap])rehensions of their own danger.
Several of them, prostrating themselves before God, cried aloud for
mercy. And the convictions which then began in many, have termi-
nate(l in a happy and lasting change.

" The multitudes that attended on this occasion, returning home
all alive to God, spread the flame through tlieir respective neighbour-
hoods, which ran from family to family ; so that within four weeks,
several hundreds found the peace of God. And scarce any conversa-
tion was to he heard throughout the circuit, hut concerning the
things of God : either the complainings of the prisoners, groaning
under the spirit of bondage unto fear, or the rejoicing of those whom
the Spirit of adoption taught to cry, ' Abba, Father.' The unhappy
disputes between England and her colonies, which just before had
engrossed all our conversation, seemed now in most companies to be
forgot, while things of far greater importance lay so near the heart.
I have gone into many, and not small, companies, wherein there did
not appear to be one careless soul ; and the far greater part seemed
perfectly happy in a clear sense of the love of God.

" One of the doctrines, as you know, which we particulai'ly insist
upon, is that of a present salvation ; a salvation not only from the
guilt and power, but also from the root, of sin ; a cleansing from all
filthiness of flesh and s\nnt, that we may perfect holiness in the fear
of God ; a going on to perfection, which we sometimes define by
' loving God with all our hearts.' Several who had believed were
deeply sensible of their want of this. I have seen both men and
women, who had long been happy in a sense of God's pardoning love,
as much convicted on account of the remains of sin in their hearts,
and as much distressed for a total deliverance from them, as ever I
saw any {^^ '"istification. Their whole cry was,

' O that I now the rest might know,
Believe and enter in !
Now, Saviour, now, the power bestow.
And let me cease from sin.'

And I have been present when they believed that God answered this
prayer, and bestowed this blessing upon them. I have conversed
with them several times since, and have found them thoroughly
devoted to God. They all testify that they have received the gift
instantaneously, and by simple faith. We have sundry witnesses of
this perfect love, who are above all suspicion. I have known the
men and theu* communication for many years, and have ever found
them zealous for the cause of God ; men of sense and integrity,

,1
I

* i

fmsemmmmmemrngmmm

190

NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

i' 1 .*-

patterns of piety and humility, whose testimony, therefore, may be
deijcndcd on.

" It has ])een frequently observed, that there never was any
remarkable revival of religion, but some degree of enthusiasm was
mingled with it — some wild-fire mixed with the sacred flame. It
may be doubted whether this is not unavoidable in the nature of
things. And notwithstanding all the care we have taken, this work
has not been quite free from it ; but it never rose to any considerable
height, neither was of long continuance. In some meetings there
has not been that decency and order observed Avhich I could have
wished. Some of our assemblies resembled the congregation of the
Jews at the laying the foundation of the second temple in the days
of Ezra : some wept for grief, others shouted for joy, so that it was
hard to distinguish one from the other. So it was here ; the mourn-
ing and distress were so blended with the voice of joy and gladness,
that it was hard to distinguish the one from the other, till the voice
of joy prevailed ; the people shouting with a great shout, so that it
might be heard afar off." *

This narrative, so creditable to the spirit and talents of
the excellent clergyman who wrote it, is only a sample of
what was taking place in other parts of the country. We
see from this that God's spiritual temple was being built
in troublous times. AVar, the worst of all calamities, was
mitigated in its horrors " by the peaceable fruits of righte-
ousness."

In the midst of all these difficulties, Methodism, as an
organization, as well as in its spiritual triumphs, made
considerable progress during these dreary years. At the
close of tbe war the church numbered eighty-three
preachers, and fourteen thousand nine hundred and
eighty-six members. The Conference held in 1782 per-
formed an act of justice in regard to Mr. Jarratt by pass-
ing the following resolution :—

" The Conference acknowledge theu* obligations to the Rev. Mr.
Jarratt for his kind and friendly services to the preachers and people
from our first entrance into Vu-ginia, and, more particularly, for
attending our Conference in Sussex, in public and private ; and
advise the preachers in the south to consult him and take his advice
in the absence of brother Asbuiy."

Thus have we brought our historical notices down to
one of the most eventful periods in the annals of this
country and of America. The loss of her colonies by
Great Britain was an eve t of the greatest national con-

* Given in Bangs's
pp. 90—97

History of Methodism in America," vol. i.

PART II. CHAPTER IV.

191

was

lev. Mr.
people
|arly, for
ite ; and
is advice

lown to

lof this

lies by

il con-

vol. i.

sequence, an awful catastrophe. The merits of the con-
test, the principles involved, the spirit manifested on
either side, the policy of the Governments, and the talents
and blunders of each, are points lying altogether beyond our
line. But it was a fearful thing to see masses of men of
the same race arrayed in deadly conflict. It may be very
true that great principles were at stake, great interests the
prize of battle, great issues the result ; but this does not
alter the painful nature of the fact, that the combatants
were brethren. The passions then called forth, and the
animosities created, could not but convulse both commu-
nities to their centres. To any other nation, less elastic
and energetic than Great Britain, the loss of such terri-
tory, wealth, population, and political power, — must have
produced a perfect paralysis, have prostrated the nation
irrecoverably, and sunk her to the state of a fourth or fifth-
rate power. And to any other people than the children
of this country, the prize won would inevitably have
entailed insuperable difficulties.

But the event itself is one of those stupendous facts of
history which God decrees once in the course of many
centuries for the creation of new epochs on the theatre of
nations. Its morale is infinite : it must reach through all
time ; and touch and influence the destinies, in one way
or other, of all countries. The reflux of the tide is now
felt in all nations ; and the flow of events cannot be
turned till all old things pass away, and, for good or evil,
all things become new. Would the first French Revolution
ever have taken place, or, if it had occurred, have assumed
its democratic form, had La Fayette and his legions never
visited America, and imbibed the spirit of the revolt?
AVould the thrones of Europe have been shaken by the re-
volutionary war, and the mighty organic changes have been
efiected by even that war, which really occurred, had
not this democratic spirit prevailed ? Would the decimat-
ing power of the movement have swept away the old aris-
tocracy, and the older church, so as to make way for
the military dictatorship of Napoleon, had it not been
for this predominant tendency ? Would the singular
events of the present day, — the republicanism of France,
the revolts of all the nations of Europe against their
dynasties, the establishment of the democratic power,
more or less developed, in new and untried institutions ;
the freedom of the press, the opening of legislative cham-
bers, the unrestrained expression of public opinion, and

192

NOTICES OP METHODISM IN AMERICA.

the strange sight of all kings and princes permitted to
reign at all borne upon the shoulders of the people to their
thrones,-— Avould these things ever have occurred had it
not been for American republicanism becomiijg indigenous
on the soil of France ? Who can see the end of these
things ? No one ; it is impossible. Time alone can
develope the principles and agencies now at work. The
swell of the Atlantic, of the western waves, is now felt
on every shore of Europe and of the world ; and, from
appearances, it seems not likely to abate till the tide has
borne American principles to every nation under heaven.

How little did John Calvin think of the egg he was
hatching when, in his quiet study, in the quiet little city
of Geneva, he first broached the doctrine that it was law-
ful for Christians, under certain circumstances, to resist
their rulers! This thunderbolt of John Calvin is the
power which has shaken the world ever since ; and it is
that which is heard in the air at this moment. Right or
wrong, it is religion, that is, the dogma of a religious man,
which has worked all the revolutions of the world. John
Calvin's doctrine studied and imbibed by the Puritans
caused them to question the power of Queen Elizabeth
and the Stuarts in ecclesiastical matters ; their collisions
with the legitimate representatives of the " divine right "
principle led to the English Grand Rebellion ; this, again,
led to innovations in the constitution of our country, and
the existence of the Protectorate. The republicanism of
England nursed young republicans for the wilds of
America, where, under the guise of religious freedom,
they were all along building up a democratic fabric ; till
the whole issued, as we have seen, in the independence of
the States, and the mighty changes now taking place in
the world. If the present movement should, in its deso-
lating effects, subvert even Popery itself, — not a very
improbable thing, as so much has already been done, —
this will have been efi^ected by John Calvin ; that is, by
the idea which he first broached, and which has been,
like a rolling substance, gathering bulk, solidity, and
strength to the present moment ; and is destined, like the
" stone cut out of the mountain without hands," to dash
in pieces the image, whether of gold, silver, brass, clay,
or iron, — the image of the beast and false prophet, toge-
ther with all the forms of power which have so long
propped up this monstrous tyranny.

But the American revolution is likely to produce an

PART II. CHAPTER IV.

193

tted to
to their
had it
igenous
)f these
»ne can
i. The
low felt
d, from
tide has
leaven.
he was
ittle city
ivas law-
to resist
1 18 the
ind it is
Right or
ous man,
\. John
Puritans
Elizabeth
[collisions
le right"
is, again,
ntry, and
canisra of
Avilds of
freedom,
brie ; till
udence of
place in
its deso-
>t a very
I done, —
lat is, by
las been,
iity, and
I, like the
to dash
rass, clay,
het, toge-
so long

rodace an

equally wide impression of a religious nature. The exam-
ple of a great nation adopting the purely voluntary prin-
ciple will, it is extremely likely, be followed by others.
The people, who are now every where claiming for them-
selves the privilege of choosing their own temporal rulers,
lire not likely, for any length of time, to allow the extra-
neous appointment of religious governors. The public will
claim for itself the right of giving its suffrages in matters
ecclesiastical. This principle, indeed, is already power-
fully at work. Either a pure voluntaryism, or else
nationalism, which is only voluntaryism in a national form,
as seems from the tendencies of events, must predominate.
A system which nations choose for themsf^ves, may possi-
bly find a place in the new order of ideas ; but as to a
religious yoke being imposed by a foreign church, — as in the
case of Popery in ancient times, — this is utterly impossible
in the present state of things. The doctrines of the papacy
may indeed prevail in places where they have been held
for a great length of time till something better obtains ;
but as to any thing like the old dominion of the Holy
See, this cannot find place in the midst of the groning
democracy of the world. Indeed, institutions of every
kind seem destined to be controlled by the public voice.

The American Revolution, b()th in its political and
religious phases, may be considered as the advent of a
new revelation of ideas ; as initiating a new class of social
relations ; as founding a new order of institutions ; as
creating a new, a democratic force of tremendous power ;
as ushering into the social state a new, but universal,
element, destined, like the atmosphere, or some other
ubiquitous agency, to modify all existing things ;— in a
word, to put the world upon a new path, another proba-
tion, an untried exercise of its moral and political capa-
city. America has stood before the world, up to this
time, like an athletic youth just having escaped from the
care of parents and governors. How it will ultimately
fare, can scarcely be divined at present. Either from the
conviction of conscious strength ; from a repugnance of
evils, endured or imagined ; from the teachings of history,
and the antecedent miseries of mankind as sufi'eied in the
old world ; from the abhorrence of the chains which
governments and priesthoods had, in every nation of
Europe, forged lor the people, and successfully riveted on
their limbs ; from a detestation of the waste of public
money, the hard earnings of the labouring classes, iu the

1)1

194

NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

gorgeous decorations of the abodes of pamgered idleness
and debauchery ; from the notion that men, equally made
in the image of God, are not, as a consequence, destined
to be the playthings of vanity or the sport of despotism,
but alike possess all the rights of manhood, and are
equally capable of its duties and its blessings ; from the
impression that rot and decay had entered the timbers of
the old social edifices, through the ignorance, impotency,
and pride of those who, for age after age, had inhabited
them, and which were about to fall over their heads ; from
a conviction of the dreadful evils of war and bloodshed,
generally arising out of the thirst for aggrandizement, the
lust of ambition', the support of despotism, the quarrels of
state-gamblers and prize-fighters, and never, on one side,
from truth and justice ; — we say, from one or all these
considerations the American people determined on aban-
doning the old systems, and to put themselves to the
onerous task of working out a new theory. Their trial
has proved to be the trial of the world.

The French, in the exuberance of their vanity, attribute
the advent of democratic principles to themselves. They,
in their own opinion, are the apostles of liberty ; the
philosophy of modern civilization originated with them ;
their nation constitutes the only focus of light and intelli-
gence ; and, moreover, they are destined to renovate the
world. The egotism apart, the truth is not so. The
American Revolution is the event to which we must look
as giving the impulse to the new order of things ; and the
seeds of this were laid in the Puritanism of the first
settlers.

The disputes about the legality of this Revolution are
all lost in the splendour of the issue. Nobody now ever
thinks of the principles involved, or the disputants on either
side. The fact is, in itself, too great to admit of these minor
considerations ; it is, in truth, the fact of modern history.
What will be the consequences of independence to the
Americans themselves ? Hitherto it is vain to deny
that the attempts at self-government have been most suc-
cessful. No doubt there are ferocious passions in Ame-
rica ; and tales about the uses made of the bowie knife,
Lynch- law, and matters of that sort, are abundantly rife.
It would, indeed, have been a marvel, if a scattered popu-
lation, living in remote places, away from the seats of
government and magistracy, were not guilty of some
excesses. And in passing from under the power of the |

PART II. CHAPTER V.

195

idleness
ly made
lestined
ipotisin,
ind are
roin the
ttbers of
)otency,
ihabited
i; from
todshed,
ent, the
Firrels of
>ne side,
11 these
n aban-
to the
eir trial

ittribute

They,

■ty ; the

1 them ;

intelli-

fate the

0. The

ist look

and the

he first

tion are
ow ever
n either
ie minor
history,
to the
:o deny
ost suc-
n Ame-

knife,
tly rife,
d popu-
seats of
f some

of the

)m<,

parent state, and consolidating their own government, it
would be equally a matter of astonishment if every thing
connected with the state-machine could at once be laid in
an even balance, and be made to work without friction.
But, bating unavoidable accidents, and tho imperfections
attendant upon all human affairs, the establishment of the
American system and social state must be pronounced
hitherto as a perfectly successful experiment. That other
races should attempt to follow in the same direction, is no
wonder ; but it does not follow that they can successfully
tread in the steps of the Anglo-American people. The soil
was free, the space ample; the institutions founded amongst
them while colonies of Great Britain were essentially
democratic ; the people had been educated for generations
in the principles of self-government, and in most places
elected their magistrates, and often the governor himself.
In this state of things there was no antagonistic power
upon the soil. They had no throne to overthrow, no
aristocracy to decimate, no hierarchy to proscribe, even
no code of law to abrogate. Every thing favoured the
experiment; and, allowing for the infirmities of human
nature, it must be conceded by all candid persons that
hitherto the people have been true to the doctrines of
their origin as an independent nation ; and that the
establishment of the United States in their free and con-
federated nationality is the greatest event of modern
times.

Chap. V. — Measures preparatory to the Organization of the Method,
ist Episcopal Church — Application of the People to Mr. Wesletf
— His Advice — Dr. Banys's Account — The Church formed —
Success.

Wb now approach a period in the history of Methodism
in the United States of great importance; namely, its
establishment as an independent church. On the cessa-
tion of the war of independence, the American Method-
ises immediately resumed their intercourse with Mr. "Wes-
ley, and sought his counsels and advice. The retirement
of Mr. Rankin had obliged them to act for themselves;
and the preachers, by their own vote, made Mr. Asbury
assistant in his place. This term at t?io time indicated,
that the person bearing the name was assistant to Mr.
Wesley ; and, consequently, implied subordination to him
and the Conference in England. By this act, then, it is

K 2

IP"

i.i !

rxt

106

NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

apparent, that they did not contemplate a separation.
They had no notion of independence, and did not assert
it. The venerable man at once entered into their case,
and gave them such advice as he deemed most expedient
in their new and altered position. In a letter dated
Bristol, October 3d, 1703, he writes : —

" 1. liCt all of you be determined to abide l)y the Methodist doc-
trine and disoii>line, ])iiblishcd in the four volumes of Sermons, and
the Notes upon the New Testaiueiit, together with the Large
Minutes of Conference.

" 2. Beware of preachers coming from Great Britain or Ireland
without a full recommendation from me. Three of our travelling
preachers here eagerly desired to go to America ; but I could not
ajiprove of it by any means; because I ain not satisfied that they
thoroughly like either our discipline or doctrine ; I think they differ
from our judgment in one or both. Therefore, if these or any
others come without my recommendation, take care how you receive
them.

" 3. Neither sliould you receive any preachers, however recom-
mended, who will not be sulyect to the American Conference, and
cheerfully conform to the Mimites both of the American and English
Conferences.

"4. I do not wish our American brethren to receive any who
make any difhculty in receiving Francis Asbury as the general
assistant.

" Undoubtedly the great danger to the work of God in America is
likely to arise either from i)reachers coming from Europe, or from
such as will arise among yourselves, speaking perverse things, or
bringing in among you new doctrines, particularly Calvinian. You
should guard against this with all possible care ; for it is far easier
to keep them out than to thrust them out.

*• 1 commend you all to the grace of God, and am your friend
and brother, John Wesley."

This advice was soon followed by greater and much more
important events. We refer to the organization of the
American societies into a regular and independent church.
This event is so important in itself, possesses so great a
bearing on the unexampled success of Methodism in the
United States; and, by some, is thought to fix upon Mr.
"Wesley the blemish of inconsistency with his cherished and
long-avowed principles ; — that it seems necessary to go
into the question. The account given by Dr. Bangs is so
exact, and his reasonings upon the case are so perfectly
sober and conclusive, and, withal, must, to most in this
country, be so new, that it is thought best to give the
.narration in his own words.

•I

PART II. CHAPTER V.

197

•I

•' We have arrived at a vcrj- im|)ortant period in the historj- of
Methodism in this country. And as so much has heen said respoot-
ing the constituting of the Mctho(hst societies here into an inde-
pendent churcii, I shall, in the first place, give a detail of the farts
in the case, and, secondly, offer some arguments in defence of the
measure.

" I. Hitherto the Methodists, l)oth in Europe and America, had
been considered as a society within a church : in Great Britain they
considered themselves as menil)crsof the Estahlishment, in America as
nieml)ers of that denomination to which they might he attached. The
preachers in hoth hemisi»heres, not having heen consecrated to their
work hy the imposition of hands, were distinguished as ' lay-
preachers,' and had not, except in the instance heretofore narrated,
presumed to administer the ordinances of baptism and the Lord's
supper. Under these circumstances much uneasiness had been
manifested Iwth in Euro|te and America, more especially here. Ibit
all solicitation, whether from the preachers or people, for the estab-
lishment of a separate church, had been strenuously resisted by Mr.
Wesley, as being foreign to his primary design, and incomj)atibIe
with the principles he had avowed from the beginning of his minis-
try. He commenced his ministerial labour with the single intention
of reviving evangehcal religion in the church, by preaching her doc-
trines, and enforcing her discipline. This was the state of things at
the time of which we are now speaking.

" As, however, the colonies had now become an independent
government, no longer under the control of Great Britain, either in
civil or ecclesiastical matters, Mr. Wesley began to relax from tjie
sternness with which he had heretofore resisted the solicitations of
the American Methodists, and to think seriously of granting their
requests ; and after consulting with his most intimate friends
respecting the propriety of the measiu-e, — for of its lawfulness he
had no doubt, — he resolved to grant their request, and adoi)ted
means to carry the resolution into effect. ' At the Conference held
in Leeds, in 1784, he declared bis intention of sending Dr. Coke and
some other preachers to America. Mr. Richard Whatcoat and Mr,
Thomas Vasey offered themselves as missionaries for that piiri)ose,
and were accepted. Before they sailed, Mr. Wesley abridged the
Common Prayer-Book of the church of England, and wrote to Dr,
Coke, then in London, desiring him to meet him in Bristol, to
receive fuller powers, and to bring the Rev. Mr. Creighton with him.
The Doctor and Mr. Creighton accordingly met him in Bristol :
when, with their assistance, he ordained Mr. Richard Whatcoat and
Mr. Thomas Vasey presbyters for America; and being peculiarly
attached to every rite of the church of England, he afterAvard
ordained Dr. Coke a superintendent, giving him letters of ordination
under his hand and seal, and at the same time the following letter,
to be printed and circulated in America : ' * —

" ♦ Moore's • Life of Wesley,' vol. ii., p. 273."

I i

y-'x

r> ■:

|i H

^M^'

198

NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

To P

Coke, Mr. Ashury, and our Brethren in North America.

'« 'Bristol, Sept. iOth, 1784.

" * 1. By a very uncommon train of providences, many of the
provinces of North America are totally disjoined from the British
empire, and erected into independent states. The English govern-
ment has no authority over them, either civil or ecclesiastical, any
more than over the States of Holland. A civil authority is exercised
over them, partly hy the Congress, partly hy the state assemblies.
But no one either exercises or claims any ecclesiastical authority at
all. In this peculiar situation some thousands of the inhabitants of
thee States desire my advice : and, in compliance with their desire,
I have drawn up a little sketch.

" ' 2. Lord King's Account of the Primitive Church convinced
me, many years ago, that bishops and presbyters are the same order,
and, consequently, have the same right to ordain. For many years
I have been importuned, from time to time, to exercise this right,
by ordaining part of our travelling preachers. But I have still
refused, not only for peace' sake, but because I was determined, as
little as possible, to violate the established order of the national
church, to which I belonged.

" ' 3. But the case is widely different between England and North
America. Here there are bishops who have a legal jiu"isdiction. In
America there are none, and but few parish ministers ; so that, for
some hundred miles together, there is none either to baptize or to
administer the Lord's supper. Here, therefore, my scruples are
at an end ; and I conceive myself at full hberty, as I violate no
order, and invade no man's right, by appointing and sending
labourers into the harvest.

" ' 4. I have accordingly appointed Dr. Coke and Mr. Francis
Asbury, to be joint superintendents * over our brethren in North
America. As also Richard Whatcoat and Thomas Vasey to act as
elders among them, by baptizing and ministering the Lord's supper.

" ' 5. If any one will point out a more rational and scriptural way
of feeding and guiding those poor sheep in the wilderness, I will
gladly embrace it. At present I cannot see any better method than
that I have taken.

" * 6. It has, indeed, been proposed to desire the English bishops
to ordain part of our ])reachers for America. But to this I object,
(1.) I desired the bishop of London to ordain one only; but could
not prevail : (2.) If they consented, we know the slowness of their
proceedings ; but the matter admits of no delay : (3.) If they would
ordain them now, they would likewise expect to govern them. And
how grievously would this entangle us ! (4.) As our American bre-
thren are now totally disentangled both fi'om the state and from the

" * As the translators of our version of the Bible have used the
English word • bishop ' instead of ' superintendent,' it has been
thought by us that it would appear more scriptural to adopt their
term ' bishop.' — Discipline."

[ERICA.

in North America.

Sept. lOth, 1784.
lences, many of the
jd from the British
'he English govern-
)r ecclesiastical, any
uthority is exercised
he state assemblies,
iiastical authority at
if the inhabitants of
ce with their desire,

! Church convinced
are the same order,

n. For many years

exercise this right.

But I have still

was determined, as

ier of the national

England and North
gal jurisdiction. In
nisters ; so that, for
ler to baptize or to
re, my scruples are
ty, as I violate no
nting and sending

ce and Mr. Francis
brethren in North
las Vasey to act as
the Lord's supper.
I and scriptural way
e wilderness, I will
better method thati

he English bishops

lit to this I object,

>ne only ; but could

e slowness of their

(3.) If they would

govern them. And

our American bre-

state and from the

Jible have used the
lent,' it has been
ural to adopt their

PART II. CHAPTER V.

199

English hierarchy, we dare not entangle them again, either with the
one or the other. They are now at full liberty simply to follow the
scriptures and the primitive church. And we judge it best that
they should stand fast in that liberty wherewith God has so
strangely made them free. John Wesley.'

" The following is the letter of ordination which Mr. Wesley gave
to Dr. Coke :—

" ' To all to whom these presents shall come, John Wesley, late
Fellow of Lincoln College, in Oxford, presbyter of the church of
England, sendeth greeting:

" * Wliereas many of the people in the southern provinces of
North America, who desire to continue under my care, and still
adhere to the doctrine and discipline of the church of England, are
greatly distressed for want of ministers to administer the sacraments
of baptism and the Lord's supper, according to the usage of the
same church ; and whereac there does not appear to be any other
way of supplying them with ministers :

" ' Know all men, that I, John Wesley, think myself to be provi-
dentially called at this time to set apart some persons for the wtrk
of the ministry in America. And, therefore, under the protection of
Almighty God, and with a single eye to his glory, I have this day
set apart as a superintendent, by the imposition of my hands, and
prayer, (])eing assisted by other ordained ministers,) Thomas Coke,
Doctor of cixil law, a presbyter of the church of England, and a man
whom I judge to be well quahfied for that great work. And I do
hereby recommend him to all whom it may concern, as a fit person
to preside over the flock of Christ. In testimony whereof 1 have
hereunto set my hand and seal, this second day of September, in the
year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and eiglity-four.

" ' John Wesley.'

" Being thus furnished with the proper credentials, in the month
of September, Dr. Coke, in company with Messrs. Whatcoat and
Vasey, set sail for America, and landed in the city of New- York on
the 3d of November, 1 /84. From thence they ])roceeded through
Philadelphia to the State of Delaware, where, on the 15th day of the
same month, he met Mr. Asbury at Barratt's chape). Mr. Asbury
gives the following account of Ibis meeting: —

" 'Sunday, 15th. 1 came to Barratt's chapel. Here, to my great
joy, 1 met those dear men of God, Dr. Coke and llichard Wliatcoat.
We were greatly comforted together. The Doctor {)reached on
Christ our wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption.
Having had no opportunity of conversing with them before public
worship, I was greatly surprised to see brother Whatcoat assist by
taking the cup in the administaation of the sacrament. I was
shocked when first informed of the intention of these my brethren in
coming to this country : it may be of God. My answer then was,
Jf the preachers unanimovsly choose me, I shall not act in the capa-
city I have hitherto done by Mr. Wesley's appointment. The design
of organizing the Methodists into an independent Episcopal church

) !

I' '■!

200

NOTICES OP METHODISM IN AMERICA.

was opened to the preachers present, and it was agreed to call a
general Conference, to meet at Baltimore the ensuing Christmas ; as
also that brother Garrettson go off to Virginia to give notice thereof
to the brethren in the south.'

" According to this arrangement, Mr. Garrettson set off immedi-
ately on his southern journey, sending letters to those he could not
see ; and Dr. Coke spent the intermediate time in visiting various
parts of the country, and preaching to the people. On Friday the
26th, Mr. Asbury says, ' I observed this day as a day of fasting and
prayer, that I might know the will of God in the matter that is to
come before the Conference. The preachers and people seem to be
much pleased with the projected plan ; I myself am led to think it is
of the Lord. I am not tickled with the honour to be gained. I see
danger in the way. My soul waits upon God. O that he may lead
us in the way we should pr ! '

" In conformity with the above arrangement, December 25*^h,
sixty out of the eighty-three preachers then in the travelling Con-
nexion, assembled in the city of Baltimore for the Conference, in
which Dr. Coke presided, assisted by Mr. Asbury ; and the first act
of the Conference was, by a unanimous vote, to elect Dr. Coke and
Francis Asbury as general superintendents ; for although Mr. Asbury
had been appointed to that high office by Mr. Wesley, yet he
declined acting in that capacity independently of the suffrages of his
brethren ovc whom he must pieside. After his election, being first
ordained a dtacon, then an elder, Mr. Asbury was cons" crated by
Dr. Coke, assisted by severa' elders, to the office of a supt xntendent,
in the manner set forth in the following certificate : —

'* ' Know all men by these presents, that I, Thomas Coke, Doctor
of civil law, late of Jesus College, in the University of Oxford, pres-
byter of the church of England, and superintendent of the Methodist
Episcopal church in America ; under the protection of Almighty
God, and with a single eye to his glory ; by the imposition of my
hands, and prayer, (behig assisted by two ordained elders,) did, on
the twenty-fifth day of this month, December, set apart Francis
Asbury for the office of a deacon in the aforesaid Methodist Episco-
pal church. And also, on the twenty- sixth day of the said month,
did, by the imposition of my hands, and prayer, (being assisted by the
said elders,) set apart the said Francis Asbury for the office of elder
in the said Methodist Episcopal church. And on this twenty-seventh
day of the said mon;i'., being the day of the date hereof, have, by the
imposition of my hands, and prayer, (being assisted by the said
elders,) set apart the s»id Francis Asbury for the office of a superin-
tendent in the said Methodist Episcopal church, a man whom I judge
to be well qualified for tha^ gr»at work. And I do hereby recom-
mend him to all whom it may concern, as a fit person to preside
over the flock of Christ. In testimony whereof, I have hereunto
set my hand and sfeal, this 27th day of December, in the year of our
Lord 1784. Thomas Coke.'

" One of the elders who assisted at the consecration of Mr. Asbury,
was the Rev. Mr. Otterbine, a minister of the German church.

PART 11. CHAPTER V.

201

upenn-
I judge
recom-
preside
ercunto
of our

■OKE.'

Asbury,
church.

Having enjoyed an intimate acquaintance with this pious and evan-
gelical minister of Jesus Christ, and having full fellowship with him
as a laborious and useful servant of God, Mr. Asbury requested that
he might be associated with Dr. Coke and the other elders in the
performance of this solemn ceremony.

" The following persons were elected, twelve of whom were conse-
crated elders : Freeborn Garrettson, William Gill, Le Roy Cole, John
Hagerty, James O. Cromwell, John Tunnel, Nelson Reed, Jeremiah
Lambert, Reuben Ellis, James O'Kelly, Richard Ivey, Beverley
Allen,* and Henry Willis. Mr. Garrettson and Mr. Cromwell were
set apau-t especially for Nova-Scotia, to which place they soon after
went ; and their labours and success will be noticed in the proper
pLot'e. Mr. Lambert was ordained for the island of Antigua, in the
West Indies.

" John Dickins, Caleb Boyer, and Ignatius Pigman, were elected
deacons.

" II. Having thus given an account of these transactions, we pro-
ceed to offer a few arguments in their defence. Let it be recollected,

" 1. That there was a loud call for these things. Most of the
clergy of the English church, during the revolution, had fled from
their flocks ; and those who remained, with very few exceptions, were
fit for any thing rather than ministers of the gospel. From the
hands of such men the Methodists felt unwilling to receive the ordi-
nances. As to the Presbyterians and Congregationalists, they
would neither baptize the children unless at least one of the parents
professed faith in their doctrines, nor admit them to the commu-
nion-table unless they became members of their church. The Bap-
tists were more rigid still, as they could fellowship none unless they
had been baptized by immersion. To neither of these conditions
could the Methodists submit. Besides, by these denominations, the
Methodists were treated as heretics, on account of their opposition
to the Calvinistic doctrine of decrees, and the final perseverance of
the saints. Hence a necessity, originating from the state of things
in this country, compelled the Methodists either to remain without
the ordinances, to administer them by unconsecrated hands, or to
provide for them in the manner they did. Those who disclaim all
dependence upon the argument derived from the necensity of the
case, would do well to inquire whether any man can be justified in
doing an unnecessary work, — a work that might be scripturally dis-
pensed with. It appears to the writer, that if there be no weight in
this argument, then it follows, that Mr. Wesley, and those who
acted with him in this solemn affair, were guij^y of a work of super-
erogation, and therefore cannot be justified on any principle whav
ever, either of scripture, reason, or conscience.

" 2. Let it be recollected, also, that those who consecrated
Richard Whatcoat and Thomas Vasey, namely, Mr. Wesley, Ur.

" * Mr. Allen was not ordained until the Conference in 1785;
and Mr. Wilhs, not being present, was ordained a few weeks after*
ward. — Lee,"

K 5

202

NOTICES OP METHODISM IN AMERICA.

; .;

Coke, and Mr. Creighton, were all regular presbyters in the church
of England ; and tliat those who laid hands on Dr. Coke, and set
him apart as a superintendent of the Methodist Episcopal church in
America, were also presbyters regularly ordained to that office,

" 3. It appears manifest from several passages of scripture, parti-
cularly Acts xiii. 1, 2, and 1 Tim. iv. 14, and the testimonies of the
primitive fathers of the church, that presbyters and bishops were of
the same order, and that they originally possessed the power of
ordination.

" 4. The doctrine of uninterrupted succession from the apostles,
in a third order, by a triple consecration, as distinct from, and supe-
rior to, presbyters, has been discarded by many of the most eminent
ecclesiastical writers, as resting upon no solid foundation, not being
susceptible of proof from any authentic source.

" 5. Mr. Wesley possessed a right over the Methodists A.hich no
man else did or could possess, because they were his spiritual chil-
dren, raised up under his preaching and superintendence, and hence
they justly looked to him for a supply of the ordinances of Jesus Christ.

" G. Therefore, in exercising the power with which the Divine
Head of the church had invested him, he invaded no other man's
right, nor yet assumed that which did not belong to him.

" 7. Hence he did not, as the objection which th^ argument is
designed to refute supposes, ordain either presbyters or a bishop for
the English church, nor for any other church then existing, but sim-
ply and solely for the Methodist societies in America. And there-
fore, in doing this necessary work, he neither acted inconsistently
with himself as a presbyter of the chwch of England, nor incompa-
tible with his frequent avowals to remain in that church, and not to
separate from it.

" 8. For, in fact, in organizing the Methodist Episcopal church,
he did not separate either from the English or Protestant Episcopal
church : for that church had no jurisdiction here, and the Methodist
was organized some time before the Protestant Episcopal church had
an existence. Hence he acted perfectly consistent with himself,
with all his avowals of attachment to the church of England, while
he proceeded to organize a church here ; for while he did this, and
thereby established a sepai'ate and independent church in America,
where the English church had no jurisdiction, he and his people in
England still remained members of the Establishment.

" 9. While the scriptures are silent in respect to the particular
form of cliiu-ch government which should be established, they cer-
tainly allow of an Ef)iscopal form, because it is not incompatible
with any known precept or usage of primitive Christianity.

" 10. This is farther manifest from the fact, that the apostles and
evangelists did exercise a jurisdiction over the entire church, presby-
ters, deacons, and people, though at the same time there is no proof
that as to order, created such by a thirl consecration, they were
higher than the presbyters.

" "11. Distinguishing, therefore, between the power of ordination
and the power of jurisdiction, we may see how an Episcopal govern-

;

PART ir. CHAPTER V.

203

ment may be created by a Presbyterial ordination, and bence justify
the act of Mr. Wesley and his associates in setting apart Dr. Coke
to the office of a general superintendent.

" These arguments are merely stated here as the groimds on
which the organization of the Methodist Episcopal chiu-cli is justi-
fied, referr'ng the reader who may wish to see them in detail, Mith
the proofs on which they rest for support, to the book recently pub-
lished, called ' An Original Church of Christ.' In that performance
he will see all objections met, and, I trust, fully answered, and the
proceedings of Mr. Wesley and his co-workers amply vindicated.

" 12. Another ground of defence is in the character of those who
were employed in this transaction. As to the Rev. John Wesley, it
is almost needless now to say any thing in bis commendation. In
him were concentrated all the elements of a great man ; and by a
conscientious improvement of his gifts, having been made a partaker
of ' like precious faith,' he was as much distinguished by his good-
ness as by his greatness ; but all his other endowments were pro-
pelled on by his inextinguishable thirst for the salvation of his fel-
low-men, and fidly employed, as an evangelist, in the grand cause of
Jesus Christ, And such were the efTects of these labours, that, at
the time of which we are now speaking, there were no less than
sixty-four thousand one hundred and fifty-five members of society,
and one hundred and ninety-five preachers, in Europe; and fourteen
thousand nine hundred and eighty -eight members, and eighty-three
preachers, in America ; making in all seventy-nine thousand one hun-
dred and forty-three members, and two hundred and seventy-eight
preachers. These bad been raised up through his instrumentality in
the short space of forty-five years, as seals to bis ministrj', and as
evidences of his call to the work in which be was engaged. Of bis
call, therefore, and qualification for the work of an evangelist, there
can be no doubt, any more than there should be of bis right, as the
spiritual father of this numerous family, to provide them with all the
means of grace.'' *

Thus were the scattered societies in America formed
into a regular church-organization. This event, like the
political independence or the States, is one of those cir-
cumstances which constitute epochs in the history of
Christianity. The success of the arrangement has put to
silence all surmises as to the wisdom of the settlement,
whether entertained in this country or in America. It
gave, in the first place, a free and independent action to
the church so estahlished ; which, under the able and
judicious management of tlie new bishops, and especially
of Bishop Asbury, at once began, as if with new life,
to develope its strength. Much has been said on the
subject of Mr. Wesley's love of power, and, by Southey,

* Bangs's " History of Methodism in America,'
—163.

vol. i. pp. 151

■Hi

201

NOTICES OP METHODISM IN AMERICA.

'if '1^

on his towering ambition ; but this whole business palpa-
bly refutes all such allegations. It is not a characteristic
of the love of power to part with it ; and the yielding up
of authority to others, is but an ill proof of anribition.
John Wesley might have '•etained an entire and undi-
vided exercise of government over the American societies,
just as he did at home, had he chosen to do so. His
appointment of preachers would have been undisputed,
and they, on their part, would have cordially supported
his pastoral authority ; his missives of instruction would
have been unhesitatingly received by his sons in the
gospel, and obeyed in the most perfect docility of spirit ;
the decisions of the British Conference, expressed in its
Minutes, would have been complied with, for aught that
appears, as the canon-law of the American body : a Presi-
dent, sent from England in the name of tne father of the
whole family, might have presided in the Conferences,
and kept up the link of union, and thus have secured
subordination. All this might have taken place ; and
would, no doubt, — or some other line of policy similar in
spirit, — have been pursued, had this great man been actu-
ated by selfish or ambitious views. No act of his life,
rightly considered, so fully indicates the integrity of his
mind, the purity of his motives, the grandeur of his
views, and the magnanimity of his character, as this
arrangement. It is the act of a generous, noble-minded
parent, dispossessing himself of his patrimony and power,
to bestow it upon a son during his own life-time. The
magnanimity of the measure, also, appears in its large-
ness. It went far beyond the anticipations or desires of the
parties themselves. They had merely requested to have the
ordinances amongst them, and, for this purpose, desired
the ordination of ministers. But this could have been
secured, as in Scotland, without either the establishment
of an independent church or the appointment of superin-
tendents/ The only question in the mind of Mr. Wesley
must have been, What is best for the parties interested?
He soon answered the question by his conduct. His
penetrating mind, his sound understanding, his know-
ledge of the whole case, his Christian philosophy, and
capacity to see into the future as well as the present ; — all
this, in connexion with his noble disinterestedness, deter-
mined him to take the initiative, and himself to originate
the organization and independent position of the Method-
ist Episcopal church.

PART IT. CHAPTER V.

205

The issue has amply verified, and, one would think,
more than verified, the highest anticipntions of this faith-
ful shepherd. The great end he sought, in the extension
of the gospel, and the conversion of sinners, has certainly
heen secured on the widest scale ever witnessed in mo-
dern times. This of itself would be to him a sufficient
reward. He had no other purpose save this, in ail he
did. The object proposed by the several institutions
ordained by him, was the extension of our Lord's king-
dom in the salvation and htippiness of mankind.

But every other purpose has been secured, as well as
this primary one. The doctrines he held so dear have
been faithfully conserved, and widely disseminated ; the
main points of Methodist discipline have been sedulously
guarded and carried out; the holy living and piety towards
God, so indefatigably promoted by him in his whole
career of labour and of shnme, have been happily secured ;
the unity of a numerous people who, wiih few excep-
tions, have given a cordial and hearty allegiance to the
system he adopted, has been exhibited for the illustration
of the truth of scripture, and the edification of the world ;
and that evangelic action which is indicated by the estab-
lishment of itinerancy, has been fully secured and prose-
cuted even beyond the extent of their own gigantic country.

Moreover, the world may now, if it chooses, look upon
a primitive episcopacy in actual and living operation.
Before this period it was only ideal. It might be found
in the New Testament, in the practice of the first churches,
in the remains of the primitive fathers, in the Avritings
and speculations of men of moderate, but true and authen-
tic, notions ; but the reality had long been absorbed in
the monstrous usurpations of Popery, and other systems of
ecclesiastical error and tyranny. That man must have pos-
sessed a stout heart who, in the presence of existing
establishments, and the prevalent opinions of the day,
and even of the church to which he professed himself to
belong, — who had the courage to return, practically, to
primitive usage, and build up a living body on the model
of the Presbytero-Episcopal church of the first and best
ages. He could not help foreseeing, also, that the teme-
rity which would venture upon such a course must expose
him to all manner of reproach. He braved it all ; and
the American Methodist Episcopal church now stands, and
will for ever stand, as the noble monument of his wisdom,
love of truth, disinterested devotion to his Master s ho-

206

NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.

', .

f i'l

I ;•

nour, and his people's good ; as well as his own courage-
ous contempt of this world's petty scorn, or of the grave
or bitter rebukes of an incensed and privileged priest-
hood.

Chap. VI. — The neiv Order of Things — Mr. Ashury becomes the real
Bishoj) of the Church — His Character and Qualifications for the
Office — Dr. Coke exceeds his Potvers — Certificate — The Episco-
pacy dc/ined and guarded — Mr. Wesley's Offence at the Use of
the Term " Bishop " — Letter to Asbury — Dr. Coke in Difficulties
res^jecling the Address to Washington — And on Slavery — The
Church takes its Standing amongst the Institutions of the United
States.

Mr. Asbury, under the new order of things, became
the real superintendent of the Methodist cliurch, Dr.
Coke returning home, and only occasionally visiting the
continent. It was a merciful dispensation that this power
fell into his hands. In addition to true piety, which we
have before considered, he was blessed with a sound judg-
ment, great moderation, tender sympathy with his fellow-
labourers, intense desire for the salvation of mankind,
uncompromising integrity, and entire decision of charac-
ter. He seems to have devoted himself most sedu-
lously to the cultivation of a knowledge of theology, as
far as circumstances would allow; was a constant and
zealous preacher, — plain, practical, energetic, though not
eloquent ; an assiduous pastor, naturally caring for the
spiritual and temporal welfare of all the people ; and
bent, in his evangelical toils, upon spreading true religion
through the entire continent. But Mr. Asbury seems to
have possessed, in an eminent degree, that wonderful gift
which is sometimes seen in favoured individuals, — an
almost irresistible influence over men. Undoubtedly this
originates, in part, in confidence in their integrity ; and
yet not altogether so. Indeed, without the conviction of
this quality, and many others, the homage would not be
given ; but no assemblage of moral excellences will, of
themselves, lead to this result. It is evidently the power
of mind; though in what that power consists, is extremely
difficult to define. To say it is intellectual would not
meet the case, as there are many men of high and noble
intellect who possess no very commanding influence
amongst their fellows. Extraordinary religious attain-
ments, and the reputation of exalted sanctity, though pro-
ducing great reverence, yet does not, of itself, lead to the
dominion of the mind of which we speak. It appears to

irage-
grave
)rie8t-

he real
for the
Episco-

Use of
ficulties
y-T/ie

United

(ccame

h, Dr.

ng the

power

ich we

1 judg-

fellow-

mkind,

charac-
sedu-

ogy, as

at and

gli not

or the
and

religion
eras to
ul gift
an
ly this
and
;tion of
not be
will, of
power
reraely
aid not
I noble
fluence
attain-
gh pro-
' to the
pears to

is.

PART II. CnAPTER VI.

207

consist of — shall we call it ? — robustness of soul, especially
in strength of will. This, when connected with a cor-
responding amount of intelligence, judgment, insight into
character, integrity, and honour ; and, withal, that strange
thing colled " tact," — a perception of the right time, the
right means, the right spirit and mode of proceeding,—
seem to constitute the elements of this character.

Be this as it may, these characteristics all met in
Mr. Asbury. But, after all, his power was his piety, con-
nected with corresponding energetical labours. No
natural endowments could have made him what we see him-
to have been. He seems to have possessed an intense and
a profound faith which was constantly at work. He was a
believer in the living, active, omnipresent reign of God ;
and was in the habit of viewing all things through the me-
dium of his providence and will. His mission to Ame-
rica was undertaken, as we have seen, in the full and
unwavering persuasion, that it was the call and will of
God. The resistance he set up against Mr. Wesley's
commands to return home, after only being in the country
a short time, and his pertinacious determination to remain
at his post at the period of the revolution, though adopted
in the midst of the most painful and embarrassing exer-
cises, were taken with the full belief that his continuance
at his post was the ordination of God. So, again, when
all his English brethren deserted him, and his heart was
left to bleed at their loss, and especially for the loss of
George Shadford, for whom he entertained the warmest
possible affection ; when he stood alone, and had to pass
through years of distress, anxiety, and sorrow ; — he still
adhered to the belief that he was called of God to all this.
In like manner, when it was proposed to him to take the
new office of superintendent, and adopt the church-system
■which Mr. Wesley had framed, and of which he seems to
have had no premonition whatever, on consideration, con-
nected with prayer, he entered upon it as the appointment
of God. This was the habit of his mind. And never
taking up a new position without being entirely persuaded
that it was the will of God, he never afterward swerved.

These are the men Avho rule mankind. Their soul
seems to be rooted in some eternal, immutable, unaltera-
ble truth, — which, as the soil supports the oak, strength-
ens them for every emergency. Hence they are always
the same ; the vacillations of weaker men, the sweep of
time, and all other contingencies, find them still inflexibly

208

NOTICES OP METHODISM IN AMERICA.

bent upon their mission. But this decision of character
in Mr. Asbury by no means made him insensible, or
blunted his feelings. We often find him in deep distress
of mind, his sensibilities lacerated, his soul in an agony,
as evils present themselves before him ; but still his refuge
is prayer, leading him constantly to God in Christ. The
miseries of his itinerant life deeply affected him. Some-
thing like the spirit of Jonah, when he saw his " gourd "
wither, and the sun smote him, occasionally appears in
his Journals. When traversing the untrodden forests,
and crossing dangerous rivers, in the midst of all kinds of
weather, the summer's heat, and the winter's cold ; living
on the meanest fare, and that by the charity of others ;
lodging in log-huts, in the midst of filth, vermin, and
noisy children ; — he sometimes gives vay to exclamations
of anguish, and longs for death and heaven. No wonder.
Yet, harassed by all these exercises, he still goes on.
Not an expression of doubt as to his line of duty ever
occurs ; no shrinking under his load of labour and priva-
tion is ever witnessed ; not a whisper of giving in, of
retiring, of seeking ease, is ever heard. Certainly, he had
no desire for any thing on earth different from his life of
toil and danger ; and the only change he ever refers to, is
a dismissal by the command of his heavenly Master to
the rest of heaven.

Such was the man to whom was chiefly committed the
interests of the newly-formed Methodist Episcopal church.
As might be expected, some little friction appeared in the
movements of the machine for some short time ; but nothing
of any weighty consideration. It seems astonishing that
the new regime was permitted to come into operation so
easily ; but with great wisdom and foresight of consequences
Mr. Asbury refused to take the office assigned him by Mr.
Wesley, till he had obtained the concurrent suffrages of the
Conference. This assent was accorded unanitnously ; and,
of course, afterwards they could not ouarrel with their own
election. This did not enter into the plan of Mr. Wesley,
nor of Dr. Coke ; but this judicious man understood his
position ; and, as in all his proceedings, before he moved
in the matter, he made his ground perfectly sure.

In a while after the settlement of these affairs. Dr.
Coke returned to England ; and, it seems, exercised some
of the functions of his new office while at home. This
gave umbrage to his brethren in America. And when, on
his second visit, he arrived in Baltimore,—-

mtm

PART II. CnAPTER VI.

200

and

Dr.

" Some dissatisfaction was manifested towards him, l)ecause,
while in Europe, he liad, as was contended, so far transcended his
powers as to alter the ti'Me and place for the Conference to meet,
after they had heen fixed by the Conference itself. This, with some
other com])laints of a trifling character, drew from Dr. Coke, with a
view to allay all ap|>rehensions of his American brethren hereafter,
the following certificate : —

•' ' The Certificate of Dr. Coke to the Covfereiice.

" * I do solemnly engage hy this instrument, that I never will, by
virtue of my office as superintendent of the Methodist church, during
my absence from the United States of America, exercise any govern-
ment whatever in the said Methodist church during my absence from
the United States. And I do also engage, that I will exercise no pri-
vilege in the said church when present in the United States, except
that of ordaining according to the regulations and laws already exist-
ing or hereafter to be made in the said church, and that of presid-
ing in the said Conference ; and, lastly, that of travelling at large.
Given under my hand, the second day of May, in the year 1787.

•"Thomas Coke.'

" And with a view to guard as much as possible against similar
infringements of their rights in future, the following question and
answer were entered on the Minutes : —

" ' QuEs. — Who are the superintendents of our church in these
United States ?

" ' Ans. — Thomas Coke (when present in the States) and Francis
Asbury.' " *

About this time the two superintendents took upon
them the name of " bishop." This was done, it appears,
in the first instance, by their own act (was it not that of
Dr. Coke ?) in subscribing themselves such, in a new
edition of the book of Discipline. This led to some little
altercation, and grievously offended Mr. Wesley. But
though the Conference did not determine tbe question
in the first place ; yet, on their assembling in 17B7, they
approved of and confirmed it in the following words : —

" We have constituted ourselves into an Episcopal church, under
the direction of bishops, elders, and deacons, and j)reachers, accord-
ing to the form of ordination annexed to our Prayer-Book, and the
regulations laid down in this form of discipline."

In the Conference of 1788, we have this question and
answer : —

" QuES. — ^Who are the bishops for eur church in the United
States ?

" An8. — Thomas Coke and Francis Asbury."

* Bangs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. i. pp. 256,
257,

1 1 1

Mil

210

NOTICES OP METHOniSM IN AMERICA.

Thus Episcopacy was formally established, to the great
annoyance of Mr. AVesley, who had employed the more
humble term " superintendent." Hence he addressed the
following characteristic letter to Bishop Asbury : —

"There is, indeed, a wide difforciice bclween the relation wlicrcin
yon stand to tlie Americans, and tl»e relation wherein 1 stand to all
the Methodists. Yon are the elder brother of the American Method-
ists ; 1 am, nnder God, the father of the whole family. Therefore,
I naturally care for you all in a manner no other person can do.
Therefore I, in a measure, provide for you all; for tlie supplies which
Dr. Coke provides for you, he could not provide were it not for me,
— were it not that I not only permit him to collect, but also supjiort
him in so doing.

" J3ut, in one point, my dear 1)rother, I am a little afraid, both the
Doctor and you ditfer from me. I study to be little, you study to
be great ; I creej), you strut along ; I found a school, you a college.
Nay, and call it after your own names (Cokcsbury). O beware 1
Do not seek to be something ! Let me be nothing, and * Christ be
all in all.'

" One instance of this, of your greatness, has given me great con-
cern. How can you, how dare you, suffer yourself to be called bishoj) ?
I shudder, I start, at the very thought ! Men may call me a fool, or
a rascal, a scoundrel, and I am content ; but they shall never, by my
consent, call me bishop ! For my sake, for God's sake, for Christ's
sake, put a full end to this. Let the Presbyterians do what they
please, but let the Methodists know their calling better.

" Thus, my dear Frankey, I have told you all that is in my heart.
And let this, when I am no more seen, bear witness how sincerely
I am, &c."

The somewhat anomalous position of Dr. Coke as a
British subject and an American bishop, now that the
States were free, brought him into some trouble on both
sides of the Atlantic. Occasion was taken, by the part
he took in presenting the following congratulatory Address
to General Washington, on his appointment to the Presi-
dency of the United States, to call the Doctor's consistency
in question,*

" To the President of the United States.

" Sir, — We, the bishops of the Methodist Episcopal church, hum-
bly beg leave, in the name of our society, collectively, inr these
United States, to express to you the warm feelings of our hearts,
and our sincere congratulations on your appointment to the Presi-
dentship of these States. We are conscious, from the signal proofs
you have already given, that you are a friend of mankind ; and,

* The event led to great dissatisfaction in England ; so much so,
tui to cause the Conference to leave the Doctor's name off the Mi-
nutes. — Drew's " Life of Coke," p. 144. . ,

PART n. CHAPTER VF.

Sll

under this established idea, place as fidl confidciice in your wisdom
and integrity for the preservation of those civil and religious liliertics
which have been transmitted to us by the providence of (iod and the
glorious revolution, as we believe ought to be reposed in man.

"We have received the n)ost grateful satisfaction from the humble
and entire dependence on the great (iovcrnor of the universe, which
you have repeatedly expressed, acknowledging him tiie source of
every blessing, and particidarly of the most excellent constitution of
tliese States, which is at present the admiration of the world, and
may in future become its great exemplar for imitation ; and hence
we enjoy a holy expectation, that you will always prove a faithful
aiul impartial jiatron of genuine, vital religion, the gi'and end of our
creation and jiresent probationary existence. And we promise you
our fervent prayers to the throne of grace, that (Iod Almighty nuiy
endue you with all the graces and gifts of his Holy Spirit, tliat he
may enable you to fill up your important station to his glory, the
good of his church, the happiness and prosperity of the United
States, and the welfare of mankind.

" Signed in behalf of the Methodist Episcopal Church,

" Thomas Cokk,
•' Francis Asbury.

'^New.York, May 29, 1789."

The following is the reply of President "Washington : —

" To the Bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United

States of America.

" Gentlemex, — I return to you individually, and through you to
your society collectively, in the United States, my thanks, for the
demonstrations of affection, and the expressions of joy, offered in
their behalf, on my late appointment. It shall be my endeavour to
manifest the purity of my inclinations for promoting the happiness
of mankind, as well as the sincerity of my desires to contribute
whatever may be in my power toward the civil and religious liberties
of the American people. In pursuing this line of conduct, I hope,
by the assistance of divine Providence, not altogether to disappoint
the confidence which you have been pleased to repose in me.

" It always affords me satisfaction when I find a concurrence of
sentiment and practice between all conscientious men, in acknow-
ledgments of homage to the great Governor of the universe, and in
professions of support to a just civil government. After mentioning
that I trust the people of every denomination, who demean them-
selves as good citizens, will have occasion to be convinced that I
shall always strive to prove a faithful and impartial patron of genu-
ine vital religion, I must assure you in particular, that I take in the
kindest part, the promise you make of presenting your prayers at the
throne of grace for me ; and that I likewise implore the divine bene-
diction on yourselves and your religious community.

" George Washington." *

286.

Bangs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. i. pp. 284 —

■

"TP

212

NOTICES OP METHODISM IN AMERICA.

On the proposition being made to present an Address
to the new President, we are toid that Conference ap-
proved and appointed the two bishops, Dr. Coke and
Asbury, to draw it up, which they did. Bishop Coke,
however, being a British subject, it was thought he ought
not to read it, and Asbury performed that service, " with
great self-possession." The other ministers and denomi-
nations were angry that " the Methodists should take the
lead ;" and the next week batteries of raillery and vitupe-
ration were let loose on the poor Doctor. They ironically
asked, " Who was he ? How came he to be a bishop ?
Who consecrated him ?' then uttered severe strictures
on the impropriety of a British subject signing an address
approving of the Government of the United States ; charg-
ing him with duplicity, and that he vas the enemy of the
independence of America.

To the good people on this side the water, at the time,
it would appear equrtlly strange for a British subject to
eulogize as a "glorious revolution," a war which had
beaten and imprisoned the armies of his country, and
wrested a mighty empire from under her dominion. And
then, it would appear equally a question, whether Dr.
Coke could, consistently, call the new institutions of Ame-
rica " the most excellent constitution of these States,
which i- at present the admiration of the world, and may
in future become its gre^t exemplar for imitation." The
Doctor did net trouble his head much about these embar-
rassments ; if he saw any awkwardness in !iis position, it
made no difference in the discharge of what he conceived
to be his duties.

But Dr. Coke got into hot water on another, a more
vital, matter, namely, that of slavery. Southey gives this
case with so much truth and felicity of expression, that
we cannot do better than insert his narrative.

*' Wesley had borne an early testimony against the system of
Negro slavery ; on this point his conduct is curiously contrasted
with Whitefield's, who exerted himself in obtaining a repeal of that
part of the charter granted to the colony of Georgia, whereby
slavery was prohibited. Dr. Coke, feeling like Wesley, took up the
subject with his usual ardour, preached upon it with great vehe-
mence, and prepared a petition to Congress for the emancipation of
the Negroes. With this petition, he and Asbury went to General
Washington, at Mount Vernon, and solicited him to sign it. Wash,
ington received them courteously and hospitably ; he declined sign-
ing the petition, that being inconsistent with the rank which he

PART II. CHAPTER VI.

213

ith

ystem of
antrasted
1 of that
wher^'by
up the
!at vehe-
lation of
General
Wash-
ed sign-
hich he

held ; hut he assured them that he agreed with tliem ; and that, if
the Assembly should take their petition into consideration, he would
signify his sentiments by a letter. They proceeded so far themselves,
that they required the members of the society to set their slaves
free ; and several persons were found who made this sacrifice from a
sense of duty. One planter in Virginia emancipated twenty-two,
who were, at the time, worth from thirty to forty pounds each.
His name was Kennon, and it deserves to be honourably recorded.
But such instances were k re ; and Dr. Coke, who had much of the
national ardour in his character, proceeded in such an intolerant
spirit of philanthropy, that he soon provoked a violent opposition,
and incurred no small degree of personal danger. One of his ser-
mons upon this topic incensed sonie of his hearers so much, that
they withdrew, for the purpose of way -laying him ; and a lady Negro-
owner promised them fifty pounds, if they would give ' that little
doctor' an hundred l:i?hes. But the better part of his congrega-
tion protected him ; and that same sermon produced the emancipa-
tion of twenty-four slaves. In one county the slave-owuers presented
a bill against him, which was found by the grand jury, and no less
than ninety persons set out in pursuit of him ; but he was got
beyond their rejich. A more ferocious enemy followed him, w; h an
intention of shooting him : this the man himself confessed, when,
some time afterwards, he became a member of the Methodist society.
On his second visit to America, Coke was convinced that he had
acted incUscreetly, and he consented to let the question of emancipa-
tion rest, rather than stir up an opposition which so greatly impeded
the progress of Methodism." *

Thus in connexion with some slight agitations, not,
however, of principle, but of accident, tiie Methodist
Episcopal church took its ground in the midst of the
institutions of the United States. The authorities, from
the beginning, evidently viewed it with no displeasure ;
and, as far as the State has control in such matters, rather
gave it countenance than the contrary. The lay p^iblic,
except in the expression of those outbursts of malignity,
spleen, and opposition, which are common to all popula-
tions, when an earnest and spiritual religion is introduced
amor^fst them, were quiet or favourable. Some jealousies,
as miglxt be expected, prevailed amongst the religious
bodies, a.id especially with the ministers. The prescrip-
tive Calvinism of the old churches was disturbed by the
introduction of the AV^esleyan doctrine; and their notions
of the independence of churches, in their individual and
isolated state, became antagonized by the connexional
principle on which the Methodist church was estabilthed.

* " Life of Wesley," vol. ii. p. 452.

•^s'm^m

■ •

214

NOTICES OF METHODISM IN AMERICA..

The title assumed, of bishop, could not be very palatable
to ministers who had all along associated the idea of aris-
tocracy, prelacy, and lordship with this innocent name.
The very term must, in America, have awakened bitter
associations in the minds of the descendants of the expa-
triated refugees, often driven from their homes by the per-
secutions of bishops, in the days of their domination in
this country. That so little opposition was encountered
at the time, indicates the moderation and the tolerant
spirit of the Americans. Taken as a whole, the Method-
ist church, in the principles of its foundation, its rules and
institutions, together with the titles assumed by its chief
officers, presented itself to view as, perhaps, the most con-
servative institution cf the States. That it should have
excited so little jealousy, and properly no opposition, in
the midst of the new democratic repwhlic, shows the con-
fidence of the people in their own power, the entire absence
of religious bigotry, and the real and practical predomi-
nance of a free and generous spirit.

wlWpwwjp m Ml .i tm-m^ tti^" i " ■*, -

PART III.

THE INSTITUTIONS OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL

CHljRCH.

Chap. I. — The doctrinal Basis of the Church — The Articles of
Religion — This places the Church on a System of dogmatical
Truth — The Difference between this and the English System.

In presenting some account of ^lie institution of the
American Episcopal 'jhurch, it is necessary to keep in
nriind that it rests altogether upon a constitutional basis.
Nothing is left to usage, to tradition, to common-law, or
to the individual judgment of its officers. 3y a series of
enactments a complete and well-defined code of law and
order has obtained, so that it is perfectly easy to compre-
hend and analyse the entire system.

From 17<J6, the time of the formation of the first
society in America, till 1784, they adopted the Minutes
of the English Conference as the rules and regulations of
their administration ; but at the latter period, ceasing to
be mere societies, and becoming a regular church, they,
parti \ \.) }Ax. Wesley's recommendation, and partly by
the ' ,; .u.;ftts of their own Conference, proceeded to
fram ', i" or-^ .me to time, the ecclesiastical constitution by
which tht- arf: at present governed.

The doctiiues themselves are the same as those held by
the Methodist body in this country and all over the
world; but the documents securing the recognition and
promulgation of these doctrines are different. In this
country Mr. Wesley's four volumes of Seriuons, and the
Notes on the New Testament, constitute the legal creed
of tbe Methodist church ; in America the Articles of
ReKi; ou of the English church, altered by Mr. Wesley
witr. vi'^vv 10 bring them inlo harmony with his own
opinions, have been adopted. These Articles of Religion
v^ere originally prepared by Mr. Wesley, and printed in
" The Sunday Service," which he sent over to America.
They were accepted and published in 1785, and incor-

fsmam

216 INSTITUTIONS OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

porated into the body of the Discipline in 1790.* These
Articles have been reduced from thirty-nine to twenty-
four, and some of those which remain have been changed
in their phraseology, and portions omitted. Those which
have been entirely left out are Articles — III. Of the going
down of Christ into Hell. VIII. Of the three Creeds.
XIII. Of AVorks before Justification. XV. Of Christ
alone without Sin. XVII. Of Predestination and Elec-
tion. XVIII. Of obtaining eternal Salvation only by the
Name of Christ. XX. Of the Authority of the Church.
XXI. Of the Authority of General Councils. XXIII.
Of ministerinQf to the Congrfgations. XXVI. Of the
Unworthinesji .- &e Ministers, which hinders not the
Effects of the S:, 3nts. XXIX. Of the wicked, which
eat not the Body u Jhrist in the use of the Lord's Sup-
per. XXXIII. Of excommunicate Persons, how they
are to be avoided. XXXV. Of the Homilies. XXXVI.
Of the Consecration of Bishops and Ministers. XXXVII.
Of the Civil Magistrates.

The Articles which have been adopted, it will be seen
on examination, constitute a clear and complete standard
of truth, notwithstanding the omissions ; that is, on the
theory of Mr. Wesley, that the Calvinistic doctrine of
predestination and election is not founded on the truth
of the word of God. The expurgation of the Articles on
the descent into hell, the three creeds, the authority of
the church to ordain ceremonies, the general councils, and
matters of that sort, will be deemed by the great body of
Protestants of this day as a benefit ; but, of course, the
omission of the seventeenth Article will be differently
considered by those who hold the doctrine therein con-
tained.

But the point to be regarded is, that by this arrange-
ment the Methodist Episcopal church is found to adhere
to a system of positive, of dogmatical, doctrinal truth. In
these days of rampant speculation and theorizing on mat-
ters of doctrine, this is of great consequence. The Ame-
rican people, like many parties in Europe, are somewhat
addicted to give reins to their imagination and critical
acumen, even on questions of sacred truth. It is, there-
fore, of some importance to bind the Methodist body
to the observance of something tangible. It argues

* Emory's " Hisiory of the Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal
Church."

tnmmmmmot"^

[URCH.

These
tvventy-
:hanged
e which
le going

Creeds.
f Christ
id Elec-
y by the

Church.

XXIII.
. Of the

not the
id, which
rd's Sup-
10 w they
XXXVI.
LXXVII.

U be seen
standard
is, on the
octrine of
the truth
Articles on
ithority of
incils, and
at body of
ourse, the
differently
erein con-
is arrange-
to adhere
truth. In
ig on raat-
The Ame-
somewhat
,nd critical
t is, there-
odist body
It argues

list Epi8cop«d

PART III. CHAI'TER I.

217

sobriety and reverence in them, — a new, an active, and a
perfectly free people, to adopt the venerable forms iu
which the church of this country put the truth nearly
three hundred years ago, instead of placing themselves on
the current of living opinion. AVe believe there have
been very few secessions from the doctrinal opinions of
the general body, and heresy is almost unknown in the
history of the Methodist church in the United States.

There is, indeed, one striking difference between the
American and English Methodists regarding doctrines
"We on this side the water are bound by legal enactment
to preach the doctrines taught in Mr. Wesley's writings,
and it seems the Americans are under no such legal obli-
gation. It follows that the obligation with them is
moral, a matter of conscience, of faith, of conviction.
Here then, at this point, tradition comes in, usage, and
the influence and force of a common opinion.

It is very well known, that Mr. Wesley has taught, in
his four volumes of Sermons and Notes on the New
Testament, opinions which are not found in the twenty-
four Articles of Religion adopted by the American church,
except in the way of a very remote inference. Reference
) is here made to such subjects as the witness of the Spirit,

— the witness of our own spirit, — Christian perfection, —
and many other nice points of experience and duty. Now,
as far as appears on the face of documents, and the Book
of Discipline, the Methodist church in the States has not
bound itself to these expositions of doctrine. It has in-
deed enforced some of them, as that of Christian perfec-
tion, in the Minutes of Conference ; but they are not found
in the Discipline. It has, on the other hand, adopted the
fundamental articles of religion, as so many great centres
of truth, and, as it seems, left the detail and the interpre-
tation to the living expositor. This will probably startle
the English Methodist ; but, as far as appears from the
publications, preaching, and testimony of the American
church, they have hitherto proved themselves true to the
sentiments of our Founder, and teach them as faith-
fully as is the case in this country. The doctrines of a
religious community, so long as they retain their vitality
and simplicity, are always adopted as the living faith of
the people. There is no danger while this vitality con-
tinues ; the danger commences in the decay of piety, in
the loss of spiritual life, and in the forfeiture of all that
grace of which the doctrine is the type. This day has

■^1

)': <

lV<j

/!*

218 INSTITUTIONS OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

not yet come to the American Methodists. If it should
ever arrive, it might possibly be useful to possess the doc-
trines of Methodism proper, in some way, so embedded in
the system as to place them beyond the reach of rash and
faithless men : and yet the history of the church awfully
shows how fragile all safeguards have been in the presence
of the floods of ungodliness which have arisen and swept
truth and holiness alike before its desolating wave.

Chap. II. — Thefedernl Nature of the Church — The Idea of Unity —
How secured — Doctrinal — Visitjle (joverning Power — Episcopaci/.

The Methodist church is federal as well as episcopal.
Its regime is constructed on the principle of the federation
of the whole body, securing the rights and freedom, and, in
defined cases, the independent action, of the several parts.

The federal character of the church will be found deve-
loped in the establishment of the Annual Conferences —
their rights and immunities — connecting with the General
Conference. Its unity is a unity of several parts, possess-
ing t»lmost independent rights.

In the spirit of this compact the ecclesiastical canons and
government of the church will be found to stretch to the very
circumference of its extent. Every minister is alike under
the dominion of its laws, every member is equally subject
to its rules, the ^ame doctrines are preached in all its
congregations, its worship is the same every where, and
the same forms of discipline pervade the whole body.
None of these things are left to the suffrages of the peo-
ple, to the influence of the popular will, to the fancies and
sentiments of the moment. The frame- work of the church
has been built by the architectural skill of the able fathers
of the community ; and those who enter into its family
do not so enter to frame a system or to establish a
government of their own as they think best, but to seek
for personal edification, and to obey rules already existing.

This unity is variously preserved. The first element,
however, is to be* found in the adoption of the common
creed and frame of government referred to above. When
open and tangible symbols of the truth are professed in a
church, and subscription to these is enacted as a condition
of admission from the candidates for office, there can then
be no room for disputation or difference, inasmuch as
those who cannot conform to the doctrines to be sub-
scribed have an easy remedy in not taking upon them
the office. This is certainly a fair principle towards

""^m^m

HURCn.

t should
the doc-
edded in
rash and
awfully
presence
id swept

f Unity —
icopacy.

piscopal.
ideration
I, and, in
al parts,
nd deve-
rences —
General
possess-

aons and

the very
ke under
Y subject
n all its
lere, and
le body,
the peo-
icies and
le church
e fathers
ts family
bablish a

to seek
existing,
element,
common
, When
5sed in a
condition
can then
much as

be sub-
>on them

towards

PART III. CHAPTER II.

219

all parties ; and, to the church adopting it, must tend to
preserve peace and oneness : and it is equally clear, that
churches following any other mode must often be con-
vulsed with discord and divisions. A sufficient freedom,
without any compromise of the truths of the gospel, seems
the desirable and the difficult question in establishing a
church upon a creed. How far this freedom should
extend, is a problem not easily solved. That all under-
standings can arrive at conclusions perfectly similar, or
express themselves in the same manner, is a pure impos-
sibility. The intellectual, and indeed spiritual, varieties
found amon<TSt Christians will make this absolutely hope-
less. Could it have been the will of God ? If so, how is
it that in his creating wisdom lie has made so great a
difference in the structure of the soul ? And, especially,
how is it that the glorious verities of God's word are given to
man witli so little mathematical or logical precision ? It
seems sufficient for the purposes of Christian unity that
men should believe in the same great truths, and seek for
themselves the blessings which these truths indicate.
Should not a church be large enough to admit men of
every calibre of mind ? and whilst it faithfully adheres to
all truth, and even states it dogmatically, which it has a
right to do ; ought it not to leave the mysterious to
stretch into the hidden and eternal, whence it emanates,
and to which it points ? No human power can com-
press the truth of God into a syllogism, into a definition,
into a logical proposition. In adopting the articles of
religion as amended by Mr. Wesley, the American
Methodist church has secured all the gieat and glorious
doctrines of the Christian system, but left the minute details
unexplained. This gives as much freedom as any parties can
have a right to expect, or as it would be safe to grant.

Next to the doctrinal basis considered as a means
of unity, must be reckoned the central power of legis-
lation which has always existed. Without some
recognised head, whether Pope, Parliament, Assembly,
or Conference, it is impossible that a people can be
one. The principle on which this is found universally to
prevail is evidently one of those fundamental laws of the
universe which stamp them as divine. No society, social
or sacred, can exist without some visible, palpable, recog-
nised head. But it should seem that the mode in which
the principle and law shall be embodied is left very much
to human discretion, guided by the providence of God.

L 2

J-

;i -■

220 INSTITUTIONS OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHUHCH.

Without the popish appendages, claims, and absurdities
attached, the religious world seems very much disposed to
go back to the old practice of giving its allegiance, so far
as external order is concerned, to councils, and assemblies
of men. These centres of life and authority, besides
having the reputation of great wisdom by the joint exer-
cise of many minds, and of purity and disinterestedness
by the supposed impossibility of collusion in crime, are
looked upon with favour by the people, from the fact that,
in diiferent ways, they consider themselves represented,
either by election, or else by having men present who are
connected with them, whom they know, and on whose
integrity they can depend. They whose faith teaches
them to expect God to interpose at all in the government
of mankind, whether in church or state, look reverently to
these centres of order and influence as the depositaries of
his power, as the visible and outward embodiment of his
mind and purpose. That the shoulders of individuals can
no longer bear the weight of government, is clear enough ;
and that the people are indisposed any longer to give
their allegiance to authority and power as a unit, is
equally certain.

That the church, and mankind at large, will fare better
under the new development than the old, is a subject of
general hope and expectation ; the realization is in the
future ; and the lover of mankind may indulge the antici-
pation with glowing exultation, how much soever of
disappointment awaits him. We see that things held at
one time as sacred and undoubted truths are only allowed
a limited course ; like material substances, they can only
end are a certain amount of friction, and then wear out.
Who could have imagined, in the palmy days of Popery,
that the sentiment of the divine power living in the
person of the Pope, or in general councils, and spoken
from the infallible throne of St. Peter, would have been
held as transferred to the French Chamber ? and yet the
faith of Lamartine, and men of his cast, is as devoutly
fixed on the Revolution and its representative as the
embodiment of the divinity, as that of the ancient devo-
tees of Rome was fixed upon His Holiness.

Be this as it may, the central power which has all along
done so much for the unity of the Methodist Episcopal
church, is one which partakes very much of the spirit of
the age ; namely, the Conference. We only refer to this
now, as a means of union and success amonf ^t the Me-

PART III. CHAPTER II.

221

thodist societies. With few exceptions, this body has evi-
dently possessed the confidence of the people ; and it has
employed its influence assiduously and wisely in promoting
both the consolidation and expansion of the church. It is
very evident that, in American society, mere power cant
do but little to bring about such a result. The cohesive
force must be something different from naked, palpable, and
frowning authority. With firmness and adherence to
constitutional rule and order, we believe the moderation
of the American Conference has been its power. Its
undoubted desire to promote the extension of religion ; to
secure the happiness and interests of all its people ; to
give them all the advantages of knowledge with those of
piety; to leave their civil rights and position intact, with-
out any attempt to make them political tools ; the desire
for their temporal advancement, and sympathy in their
exercises and troubles ; the respect paid to all their feel-
ings and sentiments, as expressed by petition and other
means ; the anxiety to follow them in their pilgrimages
into the wilderness, to minister to their spiritual wants ; —
all these, and many other proofs of paternal care and good-
will, have united to attract the confidence of the Method-
ists to their embodied head. So long as this confidence
remains unshaken, the unity of the church will be secured ;
but the moment this confidence is lost, it must be dis-
solved. The abstraction of the key- stone of an arch
would not more surely lead to the fall of the entire fabric,
than the forfeiture of confidence in the American Con-
ference, on the part of the people, would lead to the
demolition of the church, and the breaking up of the
entire fellowship.

But we have another great element of federal unity in the
American church in its episcopacy. It is extremely likely
that all the rest would be insufficient without this. This is a
vital bond of fellowship. The bishops of the church are in
the habit of living amongst the people : they see and con-
verse with them, they heal their differences, they carry
amongst them the sj'mbols of unity and paternity, and in all
things their ofl&ce is found to conserve the societies. The
Americans are too wise and too practical to leave a ques-
tion of so much importance as the union of the church
to the influence of abstractions, to ideas and laws ;
they embody the federal principle in their living repre-
sentatives. These good men have never betrayed their
trust; never sought personal aggrandizement at the ex-

)

222 INSTITUTIONS OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

pense of public peace and usefulness ; never attempted to
build up the office of bishop into either a sinecure or a
domination. They become in this way the depositaries of
a power which, though unfelt, is very efficient. It is
impossible that a large community can long remain without
causes of difference and debate. These, if left to themselves,
will soon produce jars and friction, which must, in the
end, lead to disruptions. Men who refuse to submit to
each other are generally willing to refer differences to a
third party ; and, supposing confidence in his integrity is
felt, are equally willing to bow to his award. This over-
sight of the flock is thought to be well adapted to perpe-
tuate the oneness of the body.

Chap. III. — The Methodist Church in its Subdivisions — The Circuit
and Station — The Station an Innovation — The Quarterly-Meet'
ing Conference — Its Powers.

The divisions of the Methodist church exist in the form
of circuits or stations, districts, and local Conferences ;
that is. Conferences in the sense of a territorial division.

We begin with circuits and stations. In the com-
mencement of the work, circuits, embracing several
preachers, and numerous societies, prevailed in America,
as is now the case in England. In these circuits, an ex-
change amongst the ministers constantly took place, so
that the congregations were each Sunday, and at other
times, addressed by these preachers alternately. This
practice continues at present to a considerable extent,
and especially in the country places.

It seems impossible to cultivate a thinly-populated
tract of country at first, except upon the adoption of the
missionary principle ; which principle is embodied in the
practice of a pure itinerancy. Hence we find in the new
countries, only partially peopled, that the ecclesiastical
demarcation is now, properly so called, a circuit.

But this principle has been nearly altogether abandoned
in the towns and cities. The substitution for this is the
STATION, which means the appointment of a single minis-
ter to the pastoral charge of one society and congregation
during his term, which cannot be longer than two years.
This minister is usually known by the designation, " the
preacher in charge " of such and such a church. This
" preacher in charge " is the sole pastor of the church in
question, and he is alone responsible; no one has the
right to interfere with him, except as by the provisions of

PART III. CHAPTER III.

223

the constitution. This arrangement is important, inas-
much as it is the abandonment of the practice of an alter-
nating, mixed ministry, deemed so essential an appendage
of Metliodism in this country. Either by the force of
h;ibit, the influence of tradition, or the opinion of Mr.
Wesley, and some of his niost eminent followers, it is
now a sort of settled point, an understood case, to be ad-
mitted without <{uestion or debate, that the same congre-
gation cannot be well and efliciently served in their spi-
ritual interests, without a change of ministers; if not
once every 1/ord's day, at any rate every other Sunday.
If any deviation from this should be suggested, a thou-
sand voices, without a moment's reflection, indeed, in less
time than thought could be formed into words, would cry
out, "•Heresy !" and at once predict that Methodism would
be ruined ! These parties would do well to meditate upon
two facts ; namely, that when Mr. Wesley established a
universal system of itinerancy, including the change of
men in the same circuit, he considered them as mere
preachers, and not pastors ; and in theory he regarded the
Methodist body as societies in the church ; and conse-
quently that the Establishment was the church to which
he and his people belonged ; and, moreover, that the
minister of the Establishment who administered the sacra-
ments to them, was their proper pastor. With these
views, and with the purpose of perpetuating this state of
things, he made itinerancy a legal part of the Methodist
system in this country. The second fact is, that when
he established a church in the United States, though no
doubt his desire and exj)ectation was that itinerancy in
all its gradations would prevail, yet he made no provision
for its per{)etuity. lie evidently did not intend that the
American ministers should be considered only as preach-
ers. Hence his ordinations, his preparation of the " Sun-
day Service," his organization of a complete chur<')

Without giving up itinerancy formally, it will be found,
on examination, that the introduction of the " station "
scheme is a very great and important modification of the
principle. Many of the " preachers in charge " are lite-
rally confined to one congregation. They never preach
beyond the precincts of their own church, and visit no
country places, cottages, or any thing else in the city in
which they reside; — in point of fact, they are limited to
the pastoral charge of one congregation, and discharge
none of the work of evangelists. It is not intended by

y r,i

224 INSTITUTIONS OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CnURCH.

this, ihiit these men are idle, that they fail in the duties
of their vocation, or, in fine, that they cease to possess the
spirit of real ministers. A large society and numerous
congregation will find enough of employment for any one
man. Anieiioan Christians, like those nearer home, re-
quire pastoral attention, and earnestly demand it at the
hands of their minister. This, with constant preaching
to the same people, fills up the time, and entirely engages
the labours, of " the preacher in charge."

The internal government of these circuits and stations
is provided for in an exact manner. We find that an
executive power, called the " Quarterly-Meeting Confer-
ence," is, with the " preacher in charge," the governing
body. Besides providing funds, and discharging the
secular dulies of the station, they possess judicial func-
tions of some consideration. Indeed, it seems from the
Rules that they constitute a court of appeal, as the last
resort in all cases of discipline affecting the standing or
character of members. The delinquent member is, in the
first place, brought to trial —

" Before the society of which he is a member, or a select nu
of them, in the presence of a hishoj), elder, deacon, or preacher.
If the accused person be found guilty hy the decision of a majority
of the members before whom he is brought to trial, and the crime
be such as is expressly forbidden by the word of God, sufficient to
exclude a person from the kingdom of grace and glory, let the
minister or preacher who has the charge of the circuit expel him.

Nevertheless, if in any of the above-mentioned cases the

minister or preacher differ in judgment from the majority of the
society, or the select numl)er, concerning the innocence or guilt of
the accused person, the trial, in such case, may be referred by the
minister or preacher to the ensuing Quarterly-Meeting Conference."

Again :

" If there be a murmur or complaint from any excluded person,
in any of the above-mentioned instances, that justice has not been
done, he shall be allowed an appeal to the next Quarterly-Meeting
Conference ; and the majority of travelling and local preachers, ex-
horters, stewards, and leaders present, shall finally determine the

case.

»> *

This evidently places the final decision of all cases of
discipline, regarding members in any particular station,
in the hands of the authorities of that station. There is
no appeal in these cases of moral criminality to any juris-

* " Discipline," pp. 99—101. Last edition, 1844.

i
1

PART III. CHAPTER IV.

225

diction beyond the boundaries of the local church to which
tlie accused party may belong.

It may be interesting to some to give one item of the
temporal economy of the Methodist church through this
Quarterly-Meeting Conference.

" It shall he the duty of the said committee, appointed hy the
ahove Iwdy, or one appointed for that purpose, who shall he niciiihers
of our church, to make an estimate of the amount necessary to fur-
nisli fuel and tahle expenses for the family or families of the preach-
ers stationed with them, and the stewards shall provide, bi/ xnch
meatm as they may devise, to meet such expenses, ui money or olher-

wuse.

» Kc

It is to be hoped these committee gentlemen who are
called to sit in judgment on the eating and drinking capa-
city of their preachers, their wives, and children, are uni-
formly family-men themselves, possess the sympathies of
parents and husbands, and do not receive their appoint-
ment because of a disposition to put the poor wretches
upon "short commons!"

Chap. IV. — Sul/cUvisions continued — The District — Ilrym constituted
— The presidiiiff Elder — Kules and Laws — The several Orders of
Ministers.

The district is the charge of the presiding elder, and is
constituted of a greater or less number of circuits or sta-
tions, according to the convenience of the case. Properly
speaking, the presiding elder is a bishop, and the dis-
trict is his diocess. He is not appointed to any local
charge, and travels through his district constantly for the
purpose of superintending its affairs.

The presiding elders are chosen by the bishops ; they are
stationed and changed by the bishops : the bishops may
allow a presiding elder to remain in the same district for
any term not exceeding four years successively ; after
which he shall not be appointed to the siinie district for
six years.

The duties of the presiding elder are, —

"1. To travel through his appointed district.

" 2. In the ahsence of the bishop, to take cha''ge of all the elders
and deacons, travelHng and local preachers, and exhorters in his
district.

" 3. To change, receive, and suspend preachers in his district dur-
ing the intervals of the Conferences, and in the absence of the bishop,
as the Discipline directs.

* " Discipline," p. 190. Last edition, 1844.
L 5

I ■«■«■

^^•■Wf™^«"

^w^mmu^mmi

226 INSTITUTIONS OF THE METHODIST EnSCOPAL CHURCH.

" 4. In the absence of a bishop, to preside in the Conference ; but in
case there are two or more presiding elders lielonging to one Conference,
the bishop or bishops may, by letters or otherwise, ai)point the pre-
sident ; but if no appointment l)e made, or if tlie presiding elder
appointed do not attend, the Conference shall, in either of these
cases, elect the jjresident by ballot, without a debate, from among
the presiding elders.

" 5. To be present, as far as practicalle, at all the Quarterly Meet-
ings; and to call together, at each Quarterly-Meeting, a Quarterly-Meet'
ing Conference, consisting of all the travelling and local preachers,
exhorters, stewards, and leaders of the "ircuit, and none else, to hear
complaints, and to receive and try appeals. The Quarterly-Meeting
Conference shall app« int a secretary to take down the proceedings
thereof, in a bock kept by one of the stewards of the circuit, kept
for that purpose.

" 6. To oversee the spiritual and temporal business of the church
in his dif.trict, and to promote, by all projjcr means, the cause of
missions and Sunday-schools, and the publication, at our own press,
of Bibles, tracts, pnd Sunday-school books ; and carefully to inquire,
at each Quarterly-Meeting Conference, whether the rules respecting
the instruction of children have been faithfully obsersed ; and to
report to the Annual Conference the names of all travelling preach-
ers within "nis district, who shall neglect to observe tliese rules.

" 7. To take care that every part of our discijdini i)e enforced in
his district. And to decide all questions of law in a Quarterly-Meet-
ing Conference, subject to an api)eal to the president of the next
Annual Conference ; but in all cases the application of law shall be
with the Conference." *

From these rules, it is eAadent tlie office of the
presiding elder agrees, in character, with the suifragan
bishop of ancient times. By right of his appointment,
in the ahsence of the bishop he presides at meetings for
business ; he hears appeals, and sits in judgment in cases
of discipline , h*^ travels through his district for the pur-
pose of " overseeing " its state, and putting all things in
order ; and on him lies the responsibilif y ol" seeing that all
the rules of the Discipline are observed by both preachers
and people. But the fai,t that all this is only done in the
absence ot the bishop, indicates that he is, in some sort,
considered as his substitute. In point of practice, the
whole falls pretty constantly upon the presiding elder, in
consequence of the constant travelling of the bishops.
We see from these laws that the American Methodists
are not afraid of giving power to their officers sufficient to
enable them fully to exercise the functions of their calling.

* " DiscipUne," pp. 31—33.

mURCH.

nee ; but in
L'onferencp,
it the pre-
(ling elder
r of these
om among

orly Moet-
:erly-Meet-
preachers,
Ise, to hear
ly-Meeting
)roceedings
re Hit, kept

the church
e cause of
own press,
to inquire,
respecting
d ; and to
iig preach-
rules.

inforced in
:erly-Meet-
f the next
w shall be

of the
suifragan
)intment,
stings for
in cases
the pur-
hings in
g that all
preachers
ne in the
)me sort,
tice, the
elder, in
bishops,
ethodists
ficient to
ir calling.

3PART III. cdapteh iv.

227

A vigorous executive is what their system every ^\here
indicates; but, at the same time, tiiis executive is respon-
sible for all its acts.

Various other ecclesiastical officers are found in one of
these districts. It may be proper to give them a place
here, that the whole case may be understood.

" There Are the e,rhorters, who receive their license from a Quar-
terly-Meeting Conference, and have the privilege of holding meetings
for exhortation and prayer.

" A preacher is one that holds a license, sind is authorized
to preach, but not to baptize or administer the Lord's supper :
he aiay be either a travelling or local preacher. A local preacher
generally tbllows some secular employment for a livelihood, and
preaches on the sabbath, and at other times occasionally, without
any temporal emolument. A travelling preacher devotes himself
entirely to the work of the ministrj', and is supported by the people
among whom he labours. All these, after being recommended by the
class to which they respectively belong, or by a leaders' meeting,
receive their license from a Quarterly-Fleeting Conference, signed by
a presiding elder.

" A deacon holds a parchment from a bishop, and is authorized,
in addition to discharging the duties of a preacher, to solenniize ma-
trimony, 1 i bury the dead, to bai)tize, and to assist the elder in
admiuisteriiig the Lord's sup{)er. It is his duty also to seek after
the sick and poor, and administer to their comfort.

" An elder, besides doing the duties above enumerated, has full
authority to administer all the ordinances of God's house. These
generally, whenever a suificient number can be had, have the charge
of circnils, and the administration of the several parts of the disci-
pline of the church."*

These extracts, it is hoped, will give a pretty accurate
notion of a Methodist district in the American church,
and of the functions of its several officers. The grada-
tion of orders, it is seen, is very strictly observed. The
exhorter, the preacher, the deacon, the elder, tl ^ presid-
ing elder, — all taking their place in conformity to biw and
order ; and no man, as appears, moving in any sphere
without a commission. The recommendation of " a
class," as to a man's qualifications, and the power exercised
by the Quarterly-Meeting Conference, will appear novel
to us ; but on examination, the anomaly will not turn out
to be very great, neither be found very much ditibrent
from our own practice.

I J

* Bangs's " Kisiory of Methodism in America," vol. i. p. 240.

kij

228 INSTITUTIONS OP THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

Chap. V, — Subdivisions continued — 77ie Ejnscopacy — Bishops, how
appointed — Lmvs and Regulations — Reflections — The Division of
Labour amongst the Bishops — Names of those who have received
this Office — Purity of Election — Popularity.

We now approach a grave question : we enter upon
the consideration of that function by which the Methodist
church is distinguished. We are not here called upon to
enter into the controversies which arose on the appoint-
ment of superintendents for the Methodist church by
Mr. AVesley, or the assumption of the title of " bishop,"
as we have seen, by these superintendents, first by them-
selves, and then as assented to by the Conference. Our
task is rather to describe the nature of the office, and the
manner in which this episcopacy has hitherto worked.

We begin with the appointment to the office. We have
already seen that Mr. Asbury refused to take upon himself
the episcopate on the nomination of Mr. Wesley, till he had
obtained the suffrages of his brethren in Conference; so that
his assumption of the duties of the station assigned him was
rendered valid by the election of the body in question, as
well as by the nomination of the father of the family.
This precedent, no doubt, has had its effect in all future
appointments. The bishops have never been, from that
time, elected to the office by the episcopacy itself, by the
call of the bishops precrding them, but by the Conference.
It is necessary to g^' -t th^ law itself on this case. The
Conference enacts as follows : —

" QuEs. 1. — How is a l)ishop to be constituted ?

" Ans. — By the election of the General Conference, and the lay-
ing on of the hands of three bishops, or at least of one Ijishop and
two elders.

" QuEs. — If, by death, expulsion, or otherwise, there be no bishop
remaining in our church, what shall we do ?

" Ans. — The General Conference shall elect a bishoji ; and the
elders, or any three of them, who shall be ajipointed by the General
Conference Ibr that purpose, shall ordaii; him according to our form
of ordination.

" QuEs. — What are the duties of a bishop ?

" Ans. — 1. To preside in our Conferences.

" 2. To fix the ap))ointments of the preachers for the several cir-
cuits, provided he shall not allow any preacher to remain in the same
station more than two years successively ; except the presiding
ciders, the general editor, the general book-steward and his assistant,
the editor and assistant-editor of the Christian Advocate and Journal,
the editor of the Sunday-school books, the corresponding Secreta-
ries, editors, and agents at Cincinnati, the superniunerary, superannu-

.. . .^■Mi^'>~

*-*- "'"-k'S^l^

PART III. CHAPTER V.

229

ated and worn-out preachers, missionaries among the Indians, mis-
sionaries to our people of colour, and on foreign stations, chap-
lains to state-prisons and military posts, those preachers that may he
appointed to labour for the special benefit of seamen, and for the
American Bible Society, also the preacher or preachers that may he
stationed in the city of New-Orleans, and the presidents, principals,
or teachers of seminaries of learning, which are or may be under our
superintendence ; and also, when requested by an Annual Confer-
ence, to appoint a preacher for a longer time than two years to any
seminary of learning not under our care ; provided, also, that with
the exceptions above named, he shall not continue a preaclier in the
same appointment more than two years in six ; nor in the same city
more than four years in succession ; nor return him to it after such
term of service till he shall have been absent four years. lie shall
have authority, when requested by an Annual Conference, to appoint
an agent, whose duty it shall be to travel throughout the bounds of
such Conference, for the purpose of establishing aiul aiding sab-
bath-schools, and distributing trrcts, and also to appoint an agent or
agents for the benefit of our lite /y institutions.

" 3. In the intervals of the • onferences, to change, receive, and
suspend preachers, as necessity may require, and as the Discipline
directs.

To travel through the Connexion at large.
To oversee the spiritual and temporal business of our church.
To ordain bishops, elders, and deacons.
To decide all questions of law in an Annual Conference,
subject to an appeal to the General Conference; but ' all cases the
application of law shall be with the Conference.

" 8. The bishops may, when they judge it necessary, unite two or
more circuits or stations together, without affecting their separaSe
financial interests, or pastoral duties.

*' QuEs. 4. — To whom is a bishop amenable for his conduct ?

" Ans. — To the General Conference, who have power to expel him
for improper conduct, if they see it necessary.

" QuEs. 5. — What provision shall be made for the trial of a
bishop, if he should be accused of immorality in the internal of the
General Conference ?

" Ans. — If a bishop be accused of immorality, three travelling
elders shall call ujjon him, and examine him on the subject ; and
if the three elders verily beUeve that the bishoj) is guilty of the
crime, they shall call to their aid two presichng elders from two dis-
tricts in the neiglibourhood of that where the crime was committed,
each of which presiding elders shall bring with him two elders, or an
elder and a deacon. The above-mentioned nine persons shall form a
Conference, to examine into the charge brought against the bishop :
and if two-thirds of them verily believe him to be guilty of the
crime laid to his charge, they shall have authority to suspend the
bishoj) till the ensuing General Conference, and the districts shall be
regulated in the mean time as is provided in the third and fifth
sections ; but no accusation shall be received against a bishop, except

" 4.
" 5.
" 6.

"7.

ii'l

230 INSTlTUnONS OP THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

it be delivered in writing, signed by those who are to prove the crime ;
ajul a copy of the accusation shall be given to the accused bishop.

" QuEs. 6. — If a bishop cease from travelling at large among the
people, shall he still exercise his episcopal office among us in any
degree ?

" 4.>fs. — If he cease from travelling without the consent of the
General Conference, he shall not thereafter exercise the episcopal
office in our church." *

The real genius of the American church coroes out in
these reguhitions.

1. We may remark, that the execution of the laws and
discipline of the church is invariahly committed to men,
not to Boards, to Committees. There is a great differ-
ence. A Committee is a thing : it is an amalgamation of
many intellects, minds, hearts, consciences, just making —
tiil. A Committee can do no wrong ; because, as all are
supposed to do the wrong thing, none do it ! And as a
Committee can do no wrong, so it can suffer no punish-
ment ! Who could hang a Committee ? Because business
is done by many and not by one, some parties have the
idea, that more freedom is secured by this arrangement,
and tliat Committees cannot play the tyrant, whilst a man
may do so. A greater fallacy never entered the brain of
man than this ; and all experience, whether in church or
state, will furnish ample illustration. Surely, the Ame-
ricans understand the question of liberty pretty well; and,
no doubt, it was this feeling, in connexion with other
reasons, — and, amongst the rest, the intention to have
their work done, and not shelved from time to time, —
which led them to commit its execution into the hands
of living, tangible, moving men.

2. With the office and obligations of great duties, they
consistently give ample power for tlie execution of the
trust. In this we see no suspicions, no niggardly
and petty jealousies, no fear. A frank and noble confi-
dence in the men of their choice is manifested ; and these
men, we see, are sent through the churches with full
credentials and powers to execute their noble task.

3. This investiture with real authority is not nulli-
fied by the miserable bondage of a load of onditions.
They are not sent to move through the country with a
web of spiders'- work around them at every [toint ; or of
nets, gins, pitfalls at their feet, into which at any

)(( <(

Discipline," pp. 27 — 31.

iJM.

PART III. CHAPTER V.

231

moment they may tumble ; nor lias any small creature
the power, by means of some of these contrivances, to trip
up their heels, or prevent them from moving. What says
the law ? The bishops shall " travel through the Con-
nexion." This is all. It is not said how last, by what
routes ; whether on foot, on horseback, or in a carriage.
The meaning is, they shall be free to go, to execute their
commission, none hindering or putting obstructions in their
path. There is this difl'crence betwixt a little and paltry,
and a great and magnanimous, policy : the former sends
its agents forth bound hand and foot, as mere puppets, to
execute its commission by the instructions received ; the
latter selects competent men, furnishes the commission to
act, and then gives freedom to the soul, — and in this
freedom is strength. No human rules and canons can
meet the exigences of the world ; man's soul alone,
taught by God's ov.n truth and Spirit, can do this. It is
this principle, we are persuaded, which has given Ame-
rican Methodism its strength, its elasticity, its expansion,
and its triumphs.

4. With these powers and this freedom of action, then,
we find connected the principle of responsibility. But
this responsibility is, in the law, limited very much to the
question of immorality. These bishops are not put upon
their trial as to the observance of technical rules in their
administration. Any dereliction in these matters is left
to circumstances, to the force of public opinion, and to
the power of the constitution to rectify any existing evil.
The absence of all fear as to any mischievous effects
resulting from freedom, whether possessed by a bishop in
the execution of his office, or by the private member in
the enjoyment of his privileges, is very apparent in the
whole economy.

It may be as well to remark, at this point, that the
bishops are not appointed to their respective provinces, or
spheres of labour, by the Conference. The practice is, for
the bishops to meet after each General Conference, and
settle amongst themselves the several parts of the work
to be done by each, till the meeting of the next General
Conference. By this method the same bishop is not con-
fined constantly to the same portion of the country ; they
change as occasion may require, and the state of the
church may make expedient.

Some may be curious to know how these dignitaries of the
church fare in the matter of living, episcopal palaces, and

232 INSTITUTIONS OP THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

all which pertains to the external glory of a bishop.
This, then, is the matter of fact : " The annual allowance
of the married travelling, supernumerary, and superannu-
ated preachers, and the bishops, shall be two hundred
dollars, and their travelling expenses."* We find such
notices as the following in Bishop Asbury's Journal : —
" The weather has been unpleasant ; and our clothing
needed improvement and increase." "The superintend-
ent Bishop of the Methodist church in America being
reduced to two dollars,, he was obliged to make his wants
known." This was in J 814, after he had been a bishop
about twenty years.

Under this constitution the following bishops have
been appointed in the American church ; namely, Dr.
Coke, Asbury, Whatcoat, M'Kendree, George, Roberts,
Soule, Hedding, Andrew, Emory, AV^augh, Morris, Ham-
line, Janes ; and in the Methodist Episcopal church
South, Capers and Paine.

Bishop Whatcoat was an Englishman, and was recom-
mended for the work by Mr. Wesley. He was evidently
a man of ardent piety ; a constant and successful preach-
er ; a most amiable man, and a faithful bishop ; and
W£\s, moreover, greatly beloved by his brethren and the
people. Bishops Asbury and AVhatcoat seem to have
been kindred spirits, and greatly attached to each other.
They travelled much together, and Asbury constantly
speaks in the most respectful and affectionate terms of his
brother Whatcoat.

Bishop M'Kendree is evidently, after Bishop Asbury,
about the first man amongst the dead who ever belonged
to the church : angelically devout ; fervent, holy, and
affectionate in his spirit ; an ardent, pathetic, and power-
ful preacher ; constant, and indefatigable, and self-deny-
ing in his labours; and a most upright, judicious, digni-
fied, and faithful superintendent of the church. In his
early days the bishops had to traverse the whole conti-
nent ; and we find Bishop M'Kendree taking his share in
this painful toil. Often in company with his noble-
minded leader, we see him suffering every kind of priva-
tion and inconvenience to win souls to Ch ist, and spread
the savour of his Divine Master's name. After the death
of Bishop Asbury, being the senior, he was called to per-
form very onerous duties in the affairs of the church ; and

;|c <(

Discipline," p. 182.

m \

\ t

itj»a>>w»uf CTBw^i^^iMwww™

"•PP

PART III. CHATTER V.

233

priva-

spread

le death

to per-

;li ; and

by his goodness, firmness, wisdom, and entire devotion to
his Master's service, succeeded in rescuing it from many
perils, as well as establishing it in greater stability and
order than when he entered upon his work.

Bishop Emory was a diflferent man to either of the
above. Being educated for the law, his mind became
sharpened by his studies, so that he possessed great acute-
ness and logical power. He was, howevet, an eminently
good man, a very able preacher ; and during the short
time of his continuance in office, displayed all the essen-
tial qualities of a most excellent superintendent. He was
mysteriously called away (being killed by the overthrow
of the vehicle in which he was travelling) in the prime of
life, and the prospect of great usefulness.

As far as appears, the Conference has never been
moved by party feelings in the choice of these im-
portant officers. No low or paltry motives seem to have
entered into their views in conferring this responsible
trust. They have invariably selected fine and excellent
men ; the proof of this is in the fact, that no charge has
ever I ,en substantiated against any of them. But this is
low praise ; they have shown themselves to be men of
exalted character. With such bishops, there is no danger
of episcopacy being subverted in America.

This system, moreover, has been, on the whole, ex-
tremely well received amongst the people. It may, indeed,
be said to have been popular; and the few attempts
which have been made to subvert the episcopacy, have
been utterly fruitless. It is clear, that the people afi'ec-
tionately reverence these men of God ; and not the less,
but the more, for their being bishops. There is, indeed,
nothing in them to offend the most simple, the most
republican, taste. Sacerdotal habiliments were attempted
at first, but, meeting with opposition, were soon laid aside.
It is not likely, in a country where the President of
the States, the Speakers of the Senate and Congress, the
judges and counsel of the courts, all appear in plain attire,
that robes of office would be very palatable 'n the Method-
ist priesthood. Religion itself is the power of these holy
men ; the people know their character, and esteem them
for their work's sake; and were it not for this, coupled
with grent and disinterested labours, the Methodist episco-
pacy would undoubtedly soon come to an end.

' .,!

234 INSTITUTIONS OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

Chap. VI. — Subdivisions continued — The /Annual Conference — How
constituted — Its Functiom — Elects Delegates to the General
Conference.

The Annual Conferences are forty in number, and
embrace the whole area of the United States. An
Annual Conference means, amongst other things, a ter-
ritorial district, defined by the general laws. Each
preacher of the body in America belongs, ministerially, to
one of these Annual Conferences, and not to the general
church. In the ordinary course of things, he conse-
quently moves within the limits of this ecclesiastical de-
marcation ; and if he remove to any other Conference, he is
transferred to the new sphere by the proper authorities.

The Conference assembly is composed of all the travel-
ling preachers of the district in question ; and this meet-
ing is presided over by a bishop. The business of this
assembly consists of the ordinary routine, and it has no
legislative functions whatever. The usual questions are
asked as to "What preachers are admitted on trial?
Who remain on trial ? Who are admitted into full con-
nexion ? Who are the deacons ? Who have been elected
and ordained elders this year ? Who have been elected,
by the sutifrages of the General Conference, to exercise
the episcopal office, and superintend the Methodist Epis-
copal church in America ? Who have located this year ?
Who are the supernumeraries ? Who are the superannuated
or worn-out preachers this year ?" &c. If charges are found
against any of the preachers, they are put upon their trial
at this tribunal, with the right of appeal against its deci-
sionb to the General Conference. Monetary matters are
adjusted at this meeting, and accounts received from the
circuits and stations. The preachers here receive their
appointments for the year, within the bounds of the Con-
ference, and always by the authority of the bishop.

It is evident from all this, that the Annual Conference
is chiefly an administrative body. It is the meeting of the
preachers with the bishop, for the transaction of the busi-
ness of the church in that particular department. Of
course, they have enough to do. The Conferences often
consist of one hundred, and sometimes near two hundred,
preachers ; and to settle the business of their several cir-
cuits, and adjust what may be out of order, will require
much time and talent. On the approach of a General
Conference, these local bodies elect their delegates to

■

CHURCH.

ence — IIow
he General

iber, and
es. An
gs, a ter-
3. Each
erially, to
le general
le conse-
stical de-
nce, he is
)rities.
le travel-
liis meet-
is of this
t has no
tions are
m trial?
full con-
n elected
I elected,
exercise
ist Epis-
lis year ?
innuated
ire found
lieir trial
its deci-
tters are
rom the
ve their
he Con-

nference
ig of the
he busi-

nt. Of
es often
lundred,
eral cir-

require
General
jates to

PART III. CHAPTER VII.

235

attend, the proportion being one representative for every
twenty-one preachers. These Annual Conferences, of
necessity, exercise great moral influence within their own
sphere ; and they ])ossess certain constitutional riglits,
which the General Conference cannot annul ; and when
these constitutional rights come in the way of that body,
they cannot move without the concurrence of three-
fourths of the votes of the preachers composing these
Annual Conferences.

Chap. VII. — Subdivisioiis continued — The General Conference — Dr.
Ban(/s's Account of its Formation — Its Powers — Fundamental
Principles — Reflections,

The General Conference, as a distinct institution, did
not come into existence for several years after Methodism
had assumed great strength. The account given by Dr.
Bangs will place this subject in its true light, which we
now give. Under the date of 1792, he says, —

" As has been seen in the preceding pages, the general affairs of
the church had been conducted heretofore chiefly in the several Annual
Conferences, which were considered only as so many parts of the
whole body ; for nothing was allowed binding upon all, unless it
were approved of by each and every of these separate Conferences.
It is true, that the Christmas Conference of 1/84, at which the
church was organized, was considered a General Conference, because
all the preachers were invited to attend, for the transaction of the
important business then and there to be submitted to them ; and,
therefore, the acts and doings of that Conference were considered to
be binding upon the whole church. As the work continually
increased and spread over such a large and extended territory, it was
found impracticable for all the preachers to assemble annually in one
place, without too great a consumption of time and expense ; and
hence the practice which had been adopted of appointing several
Conferences in the same year in different parts of the country, for
the convenience of both the bishop and the preachers : but as one
of these Conferences could not make laws for all the rest, nor yet all
the rest for that one without its consent ; and as it was not likely
that so many independent bodies could be Ijrought to harmonize in
all things pertaining to the welfare of the church ; there was danger
from this state of things of a dissolution of the body, and the estab-
lishment of a number of separate and distinct communities, acting
independently of each other.

" To prevent evils of this character, and to create a centre of
union to the entire body, the council had been instituted ; but this
unpopular measure, not answering the end of its organization, was,
by general consent, dissolved, and a General Conference called in its
place. This was, it seems, agreed upon by the several Annual Con-
ferences which had been held this year.

236 INSTITUTIONS OP THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

" This Conference assembled in tlie city of Baltimore, on the first
flay of November, 1792, and was com})osed of all the travelling
preachers who had been received into full connexion. As this was
considered the first regular General Conference, and as those who
com])os('d it came together under an expectation that very important
matters would be transacted, it seems proper to give a particular
account of their acts and doings. Dr. Coke had returned from
Europe, and presided, conjointly with Bishop Asbury, over their deli-
berations.

" As there were no restrictions upon the powers of this Confer-
ence, the entire discipline of the church came up for review and
revision ; but to prevent, as far as possible, any improper innovation
upon existing rules, or the premature adoption of new regulations,
they agreed that ' it shall take two-tliirds of all the members of the
Conference to make any new rule, or abolish an old one ; but a
majority may alter or amend any rule.'

" They soon had an o])portuiiity to try the strength of this nde in
preserving them from an innovation upon established usage, in respect
to the power of stationing the preachers." *

" Another General Conference was held in 1796, and at this Con-
ference the discretionary ])ower of the bishops to assemble as many
Annual Conferences as they pleased was taken away, and the number
limited to six.

" In 1H06, Bishop Asbuiy submitted a proposition to all the
Annual Conferences, in which he proposed, for the first time, the
establishment of a delegated General Conference. As it was deemed
proper to secure perfect unanimity on so grave a question, this was de-
feated by Jesse Lee, who induced the Virginia Conference to object." f

" In 1808, this question was brought to a decision in favour of the
measure, by the adoption, on the part of the (ieneral Conference, of
the following recommendation of a committee appointed to consider
the subject : —

" ' Whereais it is of the greatest importance that the doctrine,
form of government, and general rules of the united societies in
America be prescirved sacred and inviolate ; and whereas every pru-
dent measure should be taken to preserve, strengthen, and peq)etuate
the union of the connexion ;

" * Therefore, your committee, upon mature deliberation, have
thought it advisable, that the third section of the form of discipline
shall be as follows,' — adopting the principle." X

It only remains to give the constitution of this supreme
assembly of the American Episcopal church.

" 1. The General Conference shall be composed oi" one member
for every twenty-one members of each Annual Conference, to be
appointed either by seniority or choice, at the discretion of such
Annual Conference ; yet, so that such representatives shall have
travelled at least four full calendar years from the time that they

* Bangs's " Methodism in America," vol. 1. pp. 342 — 344.
t Idem, vol. ii. p. 177. X Idem, vol. ii. p. 229.

,*.■

PART III. CnAPTER VII.

237

werfi received on trial l»y an Annual Confonnicc, and are in full con-
nexion at the tinip of Ifolding tlie Conference.

" 2. The Genenil Conference shall meet on the first day of May,
in tlic year of our Lord 1H12, in the ciiy of New- York, and thence-
forward on tlie first day of May, once in four years perpetually, in
such place or idaces as shall he fixed on hy the General Conference
from time to time ; hut the general superintendents, with or hy the
advice of all the Annual Conferences, or, if there he no gtuieral super-
intendent, all the Annual Conferences respectively shall have power
to call a General Conference, if they judge it necessary at any time.

" li. At all times when the (ieneral (Conference is met, it sliall take
two-thirds of the representatives of all the Annual Conferences to
make a quorum for transacting husincss.

" 4. One of the general superintendents shall preside in the Gene-
ral Conference ; hut in case no general su})eriiitendent he present,
the General Conference shall choose a president, pro tern.

" 5. The General Conference shall have full powers to make rules
and regulations for our churcli, under the following limitations and
restrictions, viz. : —

" (1.) The General Conference shall not revoke, alter, or change
our articles of religion, nor estahlish any new standards or rules of
doctrine contrary to our present existing and estahlished standards
of doctrine.

" (2.) They shall not allow of more than one representative for
every fourteen memhers of the Annual Conference, nor allow of a less
number than one for every thirty : provided, nevertheless, that when
there shall be in any Annual Conference a fraction of two-thirds
the number which shall he fixed for the ratio of re[)resentation, such
Annual Conference shall he entitled to an additional delegate for
such fraction ; and provided, also, that no Conference shall be
denied *be privilege of two delegates.

" (3.) They shall not chanjre or alter any part or rule of our
government, so as to do away eiuscopacy, or destroy the plan of our
itinerant general superintendency.

" (4.) They shall not revoke or change the general rules of the
United Societies.

" (5.) They shall not do away the privileges of our ministers or
preachers, of trial by a committee, and of an appeal : neither shall
they do away the privileges of our members, of trial before the
society, or by a committee, and of an appeal.

" (6.) They shall not appropriate the produce of the Book-concern,
nor of the Charter Fund, to any purpose other than for the benefit of the
travelling, supernumerary, superannuated, and worn-out preachers, their
wives, widows, and cliildren. Provided, nevertheless, that upor. rhe
concurrent recommendation of three-fourths of all the members of
the several Annual Conferences, who shall be present and vote on
such recommendation, then a majority of two-thirds of the General
Conference succeeding shall suffice to alter any of the above restric-
tions, excepting the first article ; and, also, whenever such alteration
or alterations shall have been first recommended by two-thirds of
the General Conference, so soon as three-fourths of the members of

i« .

238 INSTITUTIONS OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CnURCII.

all tlu* Aiiiuini C'oiifcnMiccs sliall Imvo concurri'd as aforesaid, such
alteration or alterations shall take; etlect."*

Ilore, then, wo have the ]\[AaNA Ciiauta of IMethoclism
in the States. Tliis document indicates the good sense
and the diligent foretliought of those wlio framed it. We
sec from it, that the American Methodists are no revolu-
tionists, and that they desire to escape such a catastro])he.
The legislative power is not at liherty to alter any thing
deemed fundamental. This limits the functions of the as-
semhled ministers within what may he considered a settled
and fully recognised constitution. This constitution sup-
poses various points as already settled, to which all agree,
and which are not to he disturhcd.

The doctrines of the church are amongst these funda-
mental principles. Here innovation generally begins,
when churches decline. The loss of vital religion always
causes the truths of the evangelical system to become
tasteless. Or, perhaps, rather, these truths being found
antagonistic to a bad life, or a state of spiritual sloth, they
are hated on account of the irritation and condemnation
which they inflict. But, more than this, when religion is
itself given up, in its experience and holiness, these doc-
trines are not wanted; no one needs the spirit-stirring in
structions of the gospel to teach him to go to sleep, to live
in sin. Besides this tendency, there is always found ano-
ther, namely, that of adventurous speculation. One age is
never satisfied with the past. Whilst praising the great
men of former times, yet, still we generally think we can
improve on their intellectual labours, and do something
better for ourselves than they could do for us. The " go-
ahead" principle so rife in America, in political and social
matters, is not absent from the genius of its theologians.
They seem to be much tempted to drive criticism to some-
thing beyond its legitimate province, and to push their
inquiries into the spiritual world beyond what is revealed.
The age and the cii'cumstances of the country favour this sort
of adventurous spirit. It must consequently be considered
a wise arrangement, that the great truths of the evangelical
system, embodied in their Articles of religion, are not to
be altered, — are not, indeed, to be discussed.

Another fundamental point is the episcopacy. This, as
we see, is not left an open question. The church through
all time to come, is to be the Methodist Episcopal church.
This enactment, it must be recollected, was adopted after

* " DiscipUne," pp. 21—24.

lURCH.

laid, such

thodism
id sense
it. We
rcvolu-
stro])lie.
ly thing
:' the as-
.1 settled
ion sup-
11 agree,

3 funda-
hegins,
1 always
hecome
g found
)th, they
mnation
?Hgion is
ese doc-
rriiig iii
), to live
md ano-
le age is
he great
we can
mething
le "go-
ld social
)logians.
o some-
sh their
evealed.
this sort
nsidered
mgelical
e not to

This, as

through

church.

:ed after

PART III. CIIAPTKR VIII.

239

this form of rhurcli-govcmment had heen upon its trial
for several years. It had, conso(|uently, heen tested as to
its working, in respect to the general ministry, the conser-
vation of order, and he progress of religion ; and in all
these particulars had approved itself to general acceptance.
It must be remembered also, that the men who sanctioned
this principle as final, wer^ the ministers themselves, — the
parties most interested in the question ; and their approval
is to be taken as complete evidence that, in their judg-
ment, the ejtiscopacy Avas considered both scriptural and
proKtable. The overthrow of episcopacy would, conse-
quently, ]ierfectly revolutionize the church.

The " general rules" of the society are equally held as
sacred. These are not to be touched by the legislative
body. This is important, and promises to be one means
of perpetuating true religion for ages to come.

The right of a " fair trial" of the preacher by his peers,
— which means, that liberty and an impartial treatment
shall be secured, — is equally inviolate. This point is not
to be discussed or altered.

Other subjects which relate to property are not deemed
so sacred. But though left open to revision, this is to be
effected in the most cautious manner ; and numerous
bafeguards are placed around the law. These are very
important provisions, and promise to check any rash ten-
dency to innovation, which may from time to time arise.

Chai'. VIII. — Subdivisions continued — TJie Author's Presence at the
Pittsburgh General Conference — Impressions — 'J'he Bishops —
The Ministers — Mode of Debate — Decorum and Order — Ques-
tions at issue — Mode of conducting Appeal Cases — Reflections.

In Pittsburgh, in the year 1848, it was the author's
good fortune to be present at one of these General Con-
ferences. It was an era in the history of Methodism in
the United States. The great division of the church
between the North and the South had taken place four
years before, and this had not produced satisfaction and
peace. Strong feelings and passions prevailed ; the minds
of the ministers were much agitated ; and business of
great importance had to engage their attention. In this
state of things, it might be expected, that the assembly
could not preserve its usual order and decorum ; that
strong feelings would excite corresponding language ; and
that, consequently, some disorder would ensue. Nothing of
this kind, however, disturbed the proceedings for a moment.

<Li!|i*ii

I '

I .Tf'i

Jii

240 INSTITUTIONS OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CnURCII.

As a matter of course, the ottention of a stranger would
be first directed to the highest officers of the church, — the
bishops. They were all ]>rP5?ent, five in number, — lled-
ding, Morris, Waugh, Ilamline, and Janes. The three first
named are men in years, especially Bishop Hedding ; the
other two are in the prime of life. They preside in turn,
beginning with the senior, whose business it is to open the
Conference. This is usually done by reading a Avritten
document of considerable length, entering upon the gene-
ral state, prospects, and duties of the church, — somewhat
after the manner ^ f the Message of the President of the
United States. t

These grave and dignified officers constitute what
might be fitly called " the bench of bishops," only they
happen to sit in chairs. They are seated by themselves,
facing, of course, the assembly, on a platform, elevated, it
may be, two feet above the common level of the floor.
None share with them the distinction of this position.
The secretary and his assistants are placed at a table on
the floor of the house ; and no other officers, of any sort, or
for any purpose, are tolerated in the assembly.

The spirit and demeanour of the bishops could not but
excite attention, " How do they conduct themselves in
their high office?" was a natural question. It was soon
answered. The bearing of these men of God was per-
fectly uniform : there was no deviation. It is difficult to
describe it ; just as what is pre-emfnently beautiful,
excellent, and morally sublime, refuses to submit to the
touch of the most perfect artist. It is not enough to say,
that it was dignified, grave, judicious, impartial, com-
manding. It was all this ; but all this with much more
combined. There is always in mental and religious excel-
lence an intangible, an impalpable power, glory, of the
soul, which cannot be described. It is this inward and
spiritual force which gives to the several faculties their
strength and elevation ; and wl n these faculties are so
balanced as to receive the hidden impulse equably, and j

transmit it to practical and useful purposes, then greatness j \

is produced. This was manifest in these eminent officers: •

and it was never the writer's good fortune to behold a I

r'f ss of me' who gave him such an ideal of what bishops h

ought to be, as in these American i-nia-Koirm. f

It is not customary for the bishops to take part in the |

debates, or in any way to interfere with the proceedings jf

of Conference, except on questions of law and order. ^

Two or three occasions arose in connexion yvith points of

:,f-

\ ■'■

[URcn.

PART III. CHAPTER VIII.

241

r would
h, — the
— Hed-
ree first
iig ; the
in turn,
>pen the
written
le gene-
imewhat
Lt of the

te what
ily they
mselves,
ivated, it
he floor,
position,
table on
y sort, or

[ not but
selves in
vas soon
kvas per-
licult to
leautiful,
to the
1 to say,
^l, com-
fh more
IS excel-
Y, of the
ard and
ies their
s are so
i1>ly, and
;reatnes8
officers :
ehold a
bishops

\t in the
jeedings
order.
)oints of

law, when one of the bishops expounded its meaning with
great clearness and logical precision. The bishops seem
to be perfect masters of all constitutional questions, and also
of the complicated details of business. When they had
occasion to interpret any matter of order, being appealed
to for that purpose, all parties invariably acquiesced ; not
an objection was ever raised, or any infringement
attempted. Some persons may imagine that all this must
reduce these officers to mere ciphers. Not so. They
possess great influence, and are treated with undeviating
reverence and respect. Their moderation, in fact, is their
power. By not attempting to do too much, they possess
the means of doing every thing which their station
requires from them.

The great body of ministers appeared to be, on the
whole, very able and good men. There was clearly an
entire absence of party, and party-spirit, and, conse-
quently, of party-leaders. No man appeared in this
latter character. There is nothing answering, as far
as could be seen, to Tory and Whig, in their church
politics. No number of men were seen acting together as
the type of any particular class of opinions. They seemed
alike desirous of promoting the common cause ; and par-
ties who had given their votes together on one question,
would give them against each other on the next This
absence of party-spirit not only gave the appearance, but
the reality, of perfect independence. No man is bound to
the opinions or the interests of another ; and, right or
wrong in his judgment, certainly every one acts for him-
self, and gives a sincere and conscientious vote. There is
no embarrassment in consequence of this state of things.
No preacher ever thinks of impugning another's charac-
ter as something analogous to radical, because he gives his
suflrages in a particular way. lie speaks, votes, stands
up in perfect fearlessness as to the consequences of the
side he takes. There is no low Methodism and high
Methodism, no i7is and outs, no government and its parti-
sans to keep in office, or to remove. Methodism is one ; and
every person seems intent on giving it his best support.

The debates of the Conference to an Englishman are
somewhat strange till the matter is understood. The fact
of the existence cf a constitution, designated " the
Discipline," is always present in the mind of the speaker.
A subject is fcr.rcely ever discussed on its merits, but
always in reference to this constitutiou. Every question

I 1

f'l

i i

V 1

242 INSTITUTIONS OP THE METIlODlST EPISCOPAL CHUHCIT.

falls under some law and rule ; and this is invariably the
starting-point with the speaker. How the matter squares
with the law, and how it may be disposed of constitution-
ally, are the subjects argued. This, of necessity, produces
some amount of stiffness in the style of speaking, and the
logical faculty is much more in requisition than that of
impassioned oratory. These men certainly excel in the
use of sound, sober, clear reasoning. This habit produces
great self-possession. The calmness of the preachers in
their debates is truly astonishing. Nothing hurried, per-
turbed, indistinct, or confused, ever appears, — not even in
the youngest. This is a remarkable characteristic of
American debate, and is possessed in an eminent degree
by these ministers. Self-command seems to produce dis-
tinctness of enunciation, so that every one is enabled to
say what is in his mind to utter. These debates were
invariably conducted, on the part of the speakers, in the
spirit and manner of men having the most perfect respect
for the understanding and capacity of their auditory. No
clap-trap finesse, or attempt to play upon the passions or
fancy of others, ever appeared. This, considering that
these debates take place in the presence of the public
and the public press, is rather singular. But certainly no
speech, whilst I remained, was delivered in reference to
popular taste or prejudices, and the people were never
mentioned with the idea of invoking their suffrages ;
indeed, for aught w "ch appeared in the proceedings, they
might not have been present at all.

The rules of debate and good order are admirably pre-
served. There was not, in my presence, an instance of
the least confusion. No man ever interrupted another,
except very occasionally, on a point of order, and the
interposing party invariably did it in the most courteous
manner ; the appeal was always to the chair, no third
party ever interfering ; and, when the chair had decided,
no one ever disputing the award. In listening to these
ministers of religion for a fortnight, truth obliges me to
say, that I never heard an angry tone, an uncourteous
word, the employment of a single sarcasm, the use of any
kind of personality, any the least attempt to throw odium
upon an opponent, or refer to the opinions of others
otherwise than with the most perfect respect. If good
breeding constitutes a Christian gentleman, then most
certainly this assembly of ministers may be pronounced
most emphatically as Christian gentlemen.

•

auRcn.

lably the
• squares
titution-
produces
and the
I that of
I in the
produces
chers in
led, per-
even in
ristic of
it degree
luce dis-
abled to
tes were
s, in the
it respect
)ry. No
ssions or
ing that
e public
tainly no
rence to
re never
iffrages ;
igs, they

ibly pre-

tance of

another,

and the

ourteous

no third

decided,

to these

s me to

ourteous

i of any

V odium

others

If good

!n most

lounced

PART III. CHAPTER VIIT.

243

We have said, that the Conference did not indicate
that they were divided into parties, or placed themselves
under leaders. This is not intended to insinuate that
they have no leading men. That is impossible. The
master-spirits in any assembly are soon perceived. They
could not be mistaken in the American Conference. It
required no long time to find out who possessed the mas-
tery of mind. This, however, in every case was borne
with great modesty. No intellectual puppy appeared on
the stage. I was surprised at this, because I understood
that great numbers of young men attended these Con-
ferences, and that, moreover, these scions of exuberant life
often delivered themselves with sufficient confidence. It was
said at the Pittsburgh Conference, that an unusual number
of young men were prjsent. There must be some mistake
in this. Because the old men who used to take part in public
assemblies are absent, some in the grave, and others from
debility, it is often taken for granted that those wlio take
their place must be young men. Ah, how easy it is to
lose sight of the progress of time ! At this Conference
there was present certainly a considerable number of old
men ; hardly one belonging to the delegates could be
properly considered as young, whilst the greater number
were men in or above middle life. Manv of these are the
princes of the people. It would be easy to mention their
names ; there is a temptation to it ; nothing could give
greater pleasure ; but delicacy forbids.

The great subjects of debate at this Conference related
to the division of the church into the Methodist Episcopal
Church, and the Methodist Episcopal Church South. This
division had taken place four years before ; but various
points still remained unsettled. These divided them-
selves into the constitutional question, as to whether the
Conference possessed the power to make such a division
at all ; — the boundary-line which had heon agreed upon ; —
the division of the property of the Book-Concern ; — and
the fraternal recognition of the delegate who had been
sent from the Southern Church.

As the gentleman sent by the South was present, this
latter question came on first for settlement. After consi-
derable debate, it was unanimously agreed that, till the mat-
ters in dispute were finally arranged, he could not be received.
The persons who took part in the debate were very firm
and decided, but perfectly calm and courteous in their
language. And though, for the present, the Conference

M 2

r"1B!S

laef!

■^

mgm

■nmi

wmm

f>M

V '

244 INSTITUTIONS OP THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

could not fraternize with their brethren in the south, Dr.
Pierce, their representative, was invited to take a seat, as
a private gentleman, with them. This he did not deem it
right to do ; and when he appeared in Conference at all, he
took his place amongst the strangers.

The boundary question, after being sent to a committee,
was disposed of by abolishing the settlement altogether ;
so that each party is at liberty to make reprisals upon the
other, and extend their operations as best they can. This
must lead to painful collisions. The ministers upon the
borders will be brought into perplexing and miserable dis-
putes with each other; it is to be feared, to the great
injury of true religion and Christian charity. Both par-
ties seem determined to exert their utmost strength, and
are confident of the ultimate triumph of their principles.

The Book-Concern dispute was settled, so far as the
action of the Conference was concerned, by referring the
matter to — I think — four gentlemen, not of the Method-
ist communion, whose arbitration was to be final.*

But the constitutional point which had been raised could
not be decided. How was it possible that the supreme legis-
lative body could agree that a former act of the same body
was unconstitutional ? The diflftculty, however, gave rise to
a proposition, on the part of Bishop Iledding, as the organ
of his colleagues, to appoint a body of men whose office
should be to determine on the constitutional nature of the
enactments of the legislature, (that is, the Conference,)
with a power to arrest the progress of any such enact-
ments. I confess, I was greatly surprised at this proposal
for the moment ; till, recollecting that a similar principle
prevailed in the civil constitution of the United States,
the astonishment ended. This power in the civil state
belongs to the judges of the Supreme Court. The idea
seems to ground itself on the sovereignty of the people.
The people, universally considered, are supposed, in con-
vention, to have framed and assented to the constitution
by which they are governed; that 'the legislative bodies
not omnipotent, but subordinate to the sovereign

are

power, this power being the people ; and that they have
not, and cannot have, the right to infringe on the princi-
ples and provisions of this constitutional system so agreed
upon by the sovereign power. But, to secure this provi-
sion inviolate, it was found necessary to deposit a power

* Since brought before the coiuis of law.

URcn.

ith, Dr.
seat, as
deem it
it all, he

[imittee,
)gether ;
pon the
1, This
pon the
ible dis-
le great
)th par-
gth, and
ciples.
r as the
ring the
Method-

ed could
ne legis-
me body
^e rise to
le organ
se office
e of the
erence,)
enact-
roposal
rinciple
States,
il state
he idea
people,
in con-
stitution
bodies
)vereign
ley have
princi-
agreed
provi-
power

PART III. CHAPTER VIII.

245

of judging of the acts of the legislature somewhere ;
and it was determined to give it to the highest judicial
functionaries in the land ; that is, to the Supreme Court,
answering, in some sense, to our Court of Chancery. This
power not only exists, but has, on some occasions, been
exercised; and acts of the American Parliament have
been arrested by this authority.

In like manner, constitutional difficulties having sprung
up in connexion with the division of the church, and the
legality of the enactment by which it was effected being
disputed, the bishops found themselves in a dilemma; and to
prevent future perplexities of the same sort, they proposed
the above-mentioned court. The subject had not come on
for decision when I left, and I believe the proposition fell
to the ground ; probably for the want of a suitable body to
whom to refer questions of such grave importance.

The General Conference is a court of appeal, as well
as a legislative body ; and, of course, numerous appeals
come up for adjudication every four years. The practice
is, that the appellant, either in his own person, or by the
employment of one of the preachers as his counsel, shall
have the privilege of an impartial hearing and settlement
of his cause. I witnessed two of these appellant causes,
conducted, in one casp, by the appellant in person, and in
the other by one of the Ministers.

In order clearly to understand this, it is necessary to
give the rule on the subject.

" In all the above-mentioned cases, it shall be the duty of the
secretary of the Annual Conference to keep regular minutes of tlie
trial, including all the questions proposed to the witnesses, and their
answers, together with the crime with which the accused is charged,
the specihv-'ation, or specifications, and also preserve all the docu-
ments relating to the case ; which minutes and documents only, in
case of an appeal from the decision of an Annual Conference, shall
be presented to the General Conference, in evidence on the case.
And in all cases, when an aj)peal is made, and adnutted by the Gene-
ral Conference, the appellant shall either state personally, or by his
representative, (who shall be a member of the Conference,) tlie
grounds of his appeal, showing cause why he ap])eals, and he shall
be allowed to make his defence without interruption. After which
the representatives of the Annual Conference, from whose decision
the appeal is made, shall be permitted to respond in presence of the
appellant, who shall have the privilege of replying to such represen-
tatives, which shall close the pleadings on both sides." *

* " Discipline," pp. 73, 74.

't«=T-J-i-=-'.:— JU...II. .IJUiJ-.J

■UJUH

■TMMnRiPRBI

h !

246 INSTITUTIONS OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

The first case to be mentioned is that of an unhappy
wight, not accused of immorality, but of embroiling the
people, and throwing the church into a statft^ perfect
confusion. This had taken place again andRiqgfain; and
at length it was found necessary to arrest the evil, and
put the culprit upon his trial. He had been found guilty,
and sentenced to suspension. This case came on 'by ap-
peal, and the appellant appeared in person. He had been,
amongst other things, a great mesmerist, and something
else which I did not understand, connected with the same
science. It was my fortune to listen to this odd subject
for half a day ; that is, during the morning sitting. He
conducted his defence with great ability, of its kind. We
had from him a profusion of wit, raillery, sarcasm ; he
dealt heavy blows against his judges ; but all with that sort
of sang froid which indicates the absence of malice. It
was evident endugh, from his defence, that he could not
live without throwing around himself the smoke and fire
of all manner of confusion and mischief. But with this
tendency, he was not devoid of great acuteness and
powers of reason.

The Annual Conference to which this scapegrace be-
longed had sent his case to a committee, and on their
report had formed their decision. It will be seen by the
law, that the Secretary of the Annual Conference is re-
quired to preserve "the questions and answers." The
Secretary, in this case, was not a member of the commit-
tee ; and in his absence they had appointed one from their
own number. The documents were perfectly regular, and
had been deposited with the Secretary, but had not been
taken down by that officer of the Annual Conference. "With
great tact, the appellant pleaded this in bar of the deci-
sion against him. But he did not rest his cause on tech-
nical questions. He went through the whole case, lam-
pooning every body who came in his way ; and calling
the parties amongst the people with whom he had quarrelled
in a most unmerciful manner. All this was done, it must
be recollected, in the presence of the public, and the public
press. Had it taken place in this kingdom, it would have
thrown the whole church into confusion from one end of
the country to the other. Such, however, is the diflFerence
of manners in the two communities, that nobody seemed
to care any thing about it.

But during all this outpouring of invective, no human
creature ever interrupted this man. And he was not

ElURCn.

iinhappy
ling the
r perfect
lin; and
evil, and
d guilty,
a 'by ap-
ad been,
>metbing
the same
I subject
ng. He
id. We
asm ; he
that sort
ilice. It
lould not
and fire
with this
aess and

^ace be-
on their
jn by the
ce is re-
j." The
commit -
•om their
ular, and
not been
;e. With
;he deci-
on tech-
ase, 1am-
i calling
uarrelled
, it must
le public
uld have
e end of
ifference
seemed

human
was not

PART III. CHAPTER Vlll. 247

only unassailed, but not the least confusion or disorder
took place. The Annual Conference delegated their de-
fence togupe of their members, who very ably replied.
The coi^pit was great. The harshest thing he said, —
what evtry body could easily perceive, — was that brother
so and so possessed " all manner of sense but common
sensei;!^'* The argument of the appellant on the law ques-
tion was submitted to the decision of the bishops. They,
like impartial judges, gave the prisoner the benefit of a
doubt, and pronounced that the omission of the Secre-
tary's copy, according to rule, was fatal to the trial ; and
that the case must go back to the Annual Conference.

The other case was not conducted by the appellant
in person, but by Dr. Holditch. The form of the argu-
ment, the appeals to luw, the technical objections raised,
the eloquence and zeal evinced, might have led a spectator
to suppose himself listening to an appeal case before the
Privy Council, or in the House of Lords. The whole
subject was managed with an ability, regularity, and order,
both on the part of the counsel and the court, which
would have done credit to any tribunal of justice in the
world. These cases impressed me with the idea, that the
personal rights and privileges of the Methodist preachers,
in the American body, were held as very sacred things.

One other matter remains, — the privilege of petition.
Numerous petitions were presented on various subjects, and
great numbers were read at length. The most numerous
class related to the division of the church. Many societies
on the borders of the division, which held anti-slavery
views, had, by the arrangement, been placed on the South
side of the line of demarcation, and handed over to the
pro-slavery church. These parties felt greatly aggrieved.
They remonstrated, not only in energetic tones against
the impropriety of being incorporated with the South, but
they argued the question in all its breadth ; and some of
them with great force and ability. These, and all other
petitions of the people, were received with great defer-
ence, and many of them read in full, and sent for investi-
gation to their appropriate committees.

One word on these committees. They are appointed
on the opening of the Conference, and embrace all the
subjects which can come before the attention of that body.
They sit concurrently, during the whole period of the ses-
sion, and usually meet in the afternoon of each day. We
had Committees en the Episcopacy, — on the state of the

'.jMMiMM

!' '.

248 INSTITUTIONS OP THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

Church, — on the Itinerancy, — on the Missions, — on the
Sunday-Schools, — on the Temperance question, — on the
Boundary subject, — on the Book-Concern, &c. ; so that in-
stead of appointing a committee to consider separate matters
of interest, every thing needing the examination of such a
body was sent to one of these standing committees.

Such, in substance, was the Pittsburgh Conference.
There was much to admire in the parties present, merely
considered as men. They exhibited, with religion, the
real American character. Individualism is one of its ob-
vious characteristics. But this is not selfish, egotislic,
or flippant and vain. It is rather the exhibition of the
freedom of the soul, connected with calm judgment and
conscious strength. Deliberation in the movements of
the mind, in speech, in coming to a decision, is an evi-
dent feature of American character. Nobody seems to be
in a hurry, to indulge in fidgetty feelings, impassioned ex-
clamations, or haste either in mind or body. This affects
the character of their oratory. There is infinitely less of
the impassioned, the figurative, the ornate, than amongst
us ; but much more of the force of reason, of natural
logic. I was surprised at thi?, after hearing so much of
American violence and passion ; and also considering the
exciting atmosphere in which some of them live. There
appears, indeed, some diifererce betwixt the Northern and
Southern men ; but the latter were less fiery than might
be expected.

In its aggregate chtuacter, the Conference may be con-
sidered as near what is desirable as it seems possible to carry
the order of a large deliberative assembly. All things com-
bined to produce this effect, The dignified impartiality
of the presiding bishops on the one hand, and the willing
deference paid to them on the other; the establishment of
exact and well-digested rules of debate, not only in writ-
ten codes, but as carried out in practice, and the scrupu-
lous regard paid to them by all parties ; the avoidance of
all irritating modes of address in reference to each other,
together with perfect courtesy in language and bearing
constantly manifested ; the absence of all party strife, ana
the apparently simple purpose of every one to bring his
best faculties to support the common cause of Christ ; the
religious spirit blending, like heavenly unction and influ-
ence, with all things, and impressing them with purity
and piety ; — in fine, the fear of God, and the love of each
other, all tended to present a pictu);e such as the mind

PART III. CHAPTER VIII.

249

loves to dwell upon, and desires to see prevail every where.
Were there, then, no blots and drawbacks ? no dark
shades ? I only report what I saw, and the impressions
left on my own mind. Illusions are common, sometimes
pleasant ; but ^vhat one sees with one's eyes, can hardly
be an illusion.

This, then, is the church of John Wesley. He did not
consider Methodism in England, in his days, as a church,
but as Christian societies. He felt himself free to act, in
respect to America ; and we have a right to infer, that
had he entertained any other notions of what a real Chris-
tian church ought to be, he would have attempted its
establishment. He gave them the platform of their pre-
sent episcopacy ; and, consequently, this was his " ideal of
a church." He, indeed, refused to call his superintendents
bishops ; but that is of no consequence ; he gave the order
and the office, and the name followed as a matter of course.

No doubt this agreed with his most cherished and
mature opinions. At the period he established this order
of things, he could have little temptation to falsify his
own convictions by doing a thing repugnant to his judg-
ment. He was nearly at the end of his eventful journey ;
the opinions of men could be of little consequence to him,
and he heeded them as little ; he expected constantly to be
called to give his account, and yield up his spirit to God ; —
in this state it is impossible to conceive that he would perpe-
tuate a practical falsehood, and finish his life by establishing
a system which he did not fully believe to be accordant with
the truth of God, and the good of man. But, besides,
these convictions were the mature judgment of a minister
of religion who possessed all tlie means of studying the
whole question, of acquainting himself with the. voice of
antiquity, of observing the operation of all religious sys-
tems, almost in every part of the world ; and the conclu-
sion, we find, was, the establishment of the episcopal order.

The progress of the American church is only the deve-
lopment of this idea. History must judge whether the
anticipations of Mr. Wesley have been realized. Time has
now been given for this. The trial has been made, and made
on a most magnificent scale. Has this trial failed, or has
it succeeded ? Facts must answer this question. And, in
order to meet this important query as fairly and fully as
possible, we now go to the consideration of our next
point, — the territorial progress of the American Method-
ist Episcopal church.

1 i

PART IV.

TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OV THE AMERICAN METHODIST
EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

It is desired, in attempting to give some account of the
territorial progress of the Methodist Episcopal church in
the United States, to notice such educational and other
institutions as are found existing in the several localities,
hoping by this to attain to a pretty accurate notion of the
practical operations of the entire system. And, moreover,
as the different States ar ^ Churches have each something
characteristic and peculiui , it is intended to notice, briefly,
these circumstances, by way of enlivening the narrative of
details. These details, in themselves, are necessarily dry,
as statistics must be ; but we have always something
interesting, where living men are found, to give vivacity
to subjects in themselves tedious and barren.

It is hardly necessary to say, that the investigation has
been found beset with difficulties. It has, indeed, cost
much trouble and research ; and even, after all, exactness
and perfect accuracy cannot be claimed for these statements.
All that can be hoped, — all which is possible under the
circumstances, — is, to give a general outline of a great
work. It would require an American, with much leisure,
great experience, and a command of documents, to do jus-
tice to such a subject. And it is a subject well worthy of
the attention of some master-mind in the United States.

The authorities possessed have been consulted with
much attention; and the whole ground has been carefully
examined and gone over, so far as these guides could lead
the way. By the kindness of my friends in the States, I
have been put into possession of most valuable historical
documents; and with more time and leisure, a much
better digest and analysis would have been possible.

To secure order and precision, as well as to render
our survey intelligible, it is proposed to take certain
lines of country separately, making the Annual Confer-
ences the basis of our statistical calculations. By this it
is hoped, that something clear and tangible may be kept

IIODIST

it of the
burch in
id other
3calities,
n of the
loreover,
mething
, briefly,
rative of
irily dry,
•mething
vivacity

tion has

;ed, cost

xactness

tements.

ader the

a great

I leisure,

) do jus-

orthy of

States.

ted with

carefully

)uld lead

States, I

listorical

a much

le,

render

! certain

Confer-

y this it

be kept

PART IV. I. — lUE ATLANTrC CONFERENCES. 251

before the mind of the reader ; whereas, if we allowed
ourselves to wander at large on a space so great as the
American continent, we must soon find ourselves lost in
a perfect labyrinth.

Adoptiuf^ this principle, we propose to examine the
state of Methodism, J. On the Atlantic sea-board.
2. By the line of the Hudson and the Lakes. 3. Along
the Ohio and the adjoining country. 4. The Mississipi.

I.— THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES.

It seems natural that we should begin our survey
where population had its commencement. The Atlantic
States embrace a line of sea-coast extending eighteen
hundred miles from north to south, and stretch into the
interior for a distance constantly varying, but in some
places amounting to between three and four hundred
miles. These States are filled with great cities ; possess the
most magnificent bays and harbours in the world; a con-
siderable amount of manufacturing industry, in various
branches ; a great and flourishing commerce ; and the
country parts are occupied by beautiful villages, and a
prosperous agriculture. The people of these States, being
the descendants of the original settlers, constitute the
elite classes of society ; and the living mind of iliese
people has always predominated.

I. We begin our survey at the northern point of the
Atlantic line, — the Maine Coxferencp. In connexion
with this division we find six districts ; namely, Portland^
Gardiner^ Readjield, Bangor^ Thotnai^loti, and Buckport.
One hundred and sixty-four circuits and stations ; one
hundred and sixty-one ministers, with one hundred and
sixty-seven local preachers ; and twenty thousand two
hundred and eighty-one church- members.

Methodism was introduced into Maine in 1 793, by the
indefatigable Jesse Lee.

" A few weeks after the adjournraent of Conference, he en-
tered upon what in those days was a journey of considerable mag-
nitude. Leaving Lynn, he passed througli Newhurj-port into New-
Hampshire, Greenland, and Portsmoiitli, preaching as he went, .and
thence, on the 16th of September, entered Maine, and, at a little
village called Laco, on the same night preached in a private house,
crowded with attentive hearers, on Acts xiii. 41. As the most of
his time, until the Conference of 1794, was employed in the forma-
tion of a circuit in Maine, we may very properly give a brief narra-

W ill ! ■ «•

im ,i!i

252 TERRITOniAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

tive of his labours, abridged from hib History of the Methodists.
From Laco, he wont to Castine, ut the mouth of the Penobscot
River ; thence along the river to the upper settlements near Old
Town, and returned by the way of Twenty-Five Mile Sand to Kenne-
bec River; thence up to Sandy River, and back to Ilallowell, and
through to Portland. ' Although I was a perfect stranger, and had
to make my own apjiointments, I preaoliod almost every day, and
liad crowded assemblies to hear. After viewing the countr)', I
thought the most jjropcr jdace to form a circuit would be on the
west side of the Kennebec' Here the first circuit in Maine was
formed, and it is known in the Miiuites of the period as Readficld.
It was nearly two hundred miles beyond the circuits already formed
in New-England. It extended from Ilallowell to Sandy River. It
was not long after the formation of this circuit, and the establish-
ment of regular i)reacliing, before vJod mercifully vouchsafed His
blessing to those who went forth sowing precious seed. Sinners
were converted, and sought church fellowship with those from
whom they had received the ' good word of fiod.' Societies were
soon formed, churches were erected, aiul Methodism started out
upon a wide career of usefulness, with stirring zeal ami vigorous
hope." *

The progress made from the above date will he seen to
be very great, if the Avhole case is considered. It must be
kept in mind, that the church- members mentioned are
persons meeting in class, communicants; and do not
include the congregations attending the ministry of the
word who are not members, nor the children of either
of these classes. Judging from the common rules of pro-
portion betwixt communicants and hearers in both coun-
tries, it seems probable, that the number of persons and
families which are found under the ministry and influence
of the Methodist church in this region, will amount to four or
live times the numbers enumerated above. On this princi-
ple, which, it must be admitted, is a perfectly sound one, the
souls under the religious care of the Maine Conference
will amount to something like one hundred thousand.

II. Adjoining JMaine we find the State of New-Hamp-
shire ; and the Methodist church has established one of
its local centres in this place, bearing the name of the State.
The New- Hampshire Conference, like the territory itself,
does not appear to be large, compared with many of the
other Conferences ; and yet it is evident, from the extent
and numbers of the church, that successes much the same

* Dr. Lee's " Life and Times of the Rev. Jesse Lee."

[URcn.

thodists.
enobscot
icar Old
) Kenne-
rt-ell, and
and had
day, and
(untry, I
e on the
line was
leadficUl.
y formed
,iver. It
jstablish-
afed His
Sinners
ose from
ties were
irtcd out
vigorous

seen to

must be

ned are

do not

of the

either

of pro-

1 coun-

ons and

afluenee

four or

princi-
one, the
iference
nd.

Hamp-

i one of
le State.
y itself,
Y of the
e extent
he same

PART IV. I.— -TOE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES. 253

as in other places have crowned the efforts of the servants
of God.

"We have three districts ; namely, Dovcr^ Concord^ and
Haverhill. Seventy-seven circuits and stations ; eighty-
two ministers, with sixty-four local preachers ; and ten
thousand three hundred and eighty-tour church-members.

AVe have the following extra appointments : — Osmond
C. Barker, Professor in the liiblical Institute ; Richard
R. Rust, Principal of the New-Conference Seminary ;
William 1). Cass, Agent for the New-IIampshire Confer-
ence.

The work in New-IIampshire began about ^^94; the
pioneer evangelist being Mr. Hill, who seems to have had
little success in the beginning. But the mission soon fell
under the care of ]Mr. Lee, he being appointed presiding
elder for several districts of country, of which this was
one ; and progress was soon manifested.

III. Descending the coast-line from this northern
point, we arrive at the New-England States ; and here
we find a Conference, bearing the name of the New-
England Conference. This Conference embraces such
places as Boston, Cambridge, Newburyport, (the burying-
place of George Whitefield,) Lowell, the famous cotton-
manufacturing Manchester of America, A\''orcester, Spring-
field, together with their adjacent towns and villages.
We have here three districts ; namely, Boston^ Worcester^
and Springjidd : one hundred and twenty-one stations
and circuits; one hundred and eight regular ministers,
with seventy-six local preachers; and thirteen thousand
three hundred and eighty-one church-members.

This portion of the country may be considered as the
cradle of the American system. Here the pilgrim fathers
landed ; here, in the midst of the wilds and tempests of
nature, and the wars of the Indians, these brave spirits
cherished the love of freedom, for which they had aban-
doned their native land ; here, left very much to themselves
by the mother country, the people fostered the habits
of self-government, elected their own council, officers, and
even governors ; and here in the performance of the func-
tions of a tiny, but actually independent, society, were laid
the foundations of the existing state of things ; here the
stern Puritanism, founded partly on the rigorous dogmas of
a Calvinistic creed, and partly on ihejiis-diviiium principle
of church-order and government, which characterized the

f-i:^^-

■iSVM

rfii

254 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

rigid opinions of early times, took entire possession of the
hearts of the people ; here, strange to say, an ecclesiastical
power, as exclusive, as undivided, as repulsive even as
Popery itself, became the established and dominant reli-
gion; here, on this spot, the obtrusive Quakers and Bap-
tists, when they dared to adventure, and all others not of
the church of the prevailing sect, were expelled ; here a
number of poor old, and some young, women were merci-
lessly put to death for witchcraft ; and here the Mathers
and such men preached, ruled, put up and put down at their
pleasure ; — blessed, cursed, and did many other things
which look very strange to us in these days.

But though homogeneous and awfully stern, this was a
great religion. ""he faith of the men was vividly real-
izing. The nearness and majesty in which they beheld
God, inspired them with inflexible principles ; their habit
of connecting the divine decrees and providence with all
the events of life, led to the idea that, in all things, they
were the agents of the sovereign will of Deity ; and their
admission of, their belief in, the supreme and paramount
importance of pure, spiritual religion, as they understood
it, caused them to expel from their society " all the sons
of Belial," and, indeed, every opinion and sentiment
which they considered heretical and injurious. Animated
by this '^trong belief in their call and destination, con-
rected, laoreover, with the bitter persecutions they had
endured in their own country; — their banishment for con-
science' sake ; the sufferings and hardships they had
passed through ; the labours, privations, and terrors of the
'vilderness, and the solitude in which they lived ; their
habitual converse with the invisible and spiritual world ; —
these men were prepared to become the pioneers of a
great religious and social creation.

The following extracts may be taken as specimens of
the faith and religious feelings of these great Christians.
Nathan Morton, the historian of the first years of the set-
tlement, thus opens his subject : —

" Gentle Reader.

" I HAVE for some length of time looked upon it as a duty incum-
bent, especially on the immediate successors of those that have had
so large experience of those many memorable and signal demon-
strations of God's goodness, viz., the first beginners of the plantation
of New-England, to commit to writing his gracious dispensations on
this behalf ; having so many inducements thereunto, not only other-
wise, but so plentifully in the sacred scriptures, that so, what we

PART IV. I. — THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES.

255

have seen, and what our fathers have tohl us, (Psalm Ixxviii. 3, 4,)
we may not hide from our chiUhen, showing to the generations
to come the praises of the Lord ; that especially the seed of Aln'a-
ham his servant, and the children of Jacoh his chosen, (Psalm
cv. 5, 6,) may remember his marvellous works in tlie beginning and
progress of the planting of New-England, his wonders and the
judgments of his mouth ; how that God brought a \'ine into this
wilderness ; that he cast out the Heathen, and planted it ; that he
made room for it, and caused it to take deep root ; and it filled the
land ; (Psalm Ixxx. 8, 9 ;) and not only so, but that he hath
guided his people by his strength to his j.oiy habitation, and planted
them in the mountain of his inheritance, in respect of precious
gospel-enjoyments : and that, as especially God may have the glory
of all, unto whom it is most due ; so also some rays of glory may
reach the brows of those blessed saints, that were the chief instru-
ments and the beginning of this happy enterprise.

" So they left that goodly and pleasant city of Leyden, which had
been their resting-place for above eleven years ; but they knew that
they were strangers and i)ilgrims here Ijelow , and looked not much
on these things, but lifted up their eyes to heaven, their dearest
country, where God hath prey)ared for them a city. (Ileb. xi. 16,)
and therein quieted their sjiirits. When they came to Delft-llaven,
they found the bhip and all things ready ; and such of their friends
as could not come with them, followed after them ; and sundiy came
from Amsterdam to see them shipped, and to take tlieir leaves of them.
One night was spent with little sleep with the most, l)ut with
friendly entertainment and Christian discourse, and other real
expressions of true Christian love. The next day they went on
. oard, and their friends whh thcni ; where truly doleful was the sight
of that sad and mournful parting, to bear what sighs and sobs and
prayers did sound among thcni ; what tears did gusli from every eye,
and pithy speeches pierced each other's heart, that sunthy of tlie
Dutch strangers that stood on the q.iay as spectators, could not
refrain from tears. But the tide (which stays for no man) calling
them away, that were thus loath to part, tlieir reverend pastor, fall-
ing down on his knees, and they all with him,* with watery cheeks,
commended them, with most fervent prayers, inito the Lord and his
blessing; and then, with nuitual embraces and many tears, they took
their leaves one of another, which proved to be- the last leave to
many of them.

*' But, before we pass on, let the reader with me make a pause,
and seriou:ily consider this ])OPr jieoph^'s present condition, the more
to be raised up to admiration of God's goodness towards them in
their preservation ; for now being passed the vast ocean, and a sea of
trouble? before them in expectation, they had aow no friends to
welcome them, no inns to entertain or refresh them, no houses, or
much less towns, to repair unto to seek for succour ; aiul for the sea-

* This is tl". ^ scene conunemorated in the picture of the j)ilgrims
at Washington, referred to in the account of the Capitol.

IHHHH

HMMki

B— ly^ miriin r i ii

• ! ', I ;

256 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

son, it was winter ; and they that know the winters of the country,
know them to be sharp and violent, sul)ject to fierce and cruel
storms, dangerous to travel to known places, much more to search
unknown coasts. Besides, what could they see 1)ut a hideous and
desolate wilderness, full of wild beasts, and wilder men ? And what
midtitudes of them there were, they then knew not ; for, which way
soever they turned their eyes, (save upwards to heaven.) they could
have but little solace or content in respect of any outward object ;
for, summer being ended, all things stared in appearance with a
wealiier-ljeaten face ; and the whole country, full of woods and
thickets, represented a wild and savage line ; if they looked l)ehind
them, there was the mighty ocean which they had passed, and was
now as a main-bai' or gulf to separate them from all the civil parts of
the world."

The first public act of these men, on reaching their des-
tination, is couched in the following terms : —

" Ix THE NAME OF GoD, Amen. We, whose names are under-
written, the loyal subjects of our dread sovereign lord King James,
&c., &c., having undertaken, for the glory of God, and advancement
of the Christian faith, and for tiie honour of our king and countn,', a
voyage to plant the first colony in the northern part of Virginia : do,
b;' these presents, solemnly and mutually, in the presence of God and
one another, covenant and coml)ine ourselves together into a civil
body politic, for our better ordering and preservation, and further-
ance of the ends aforesaid ; and by virtue hereof do enact, consti-
tute, and frame, such just and equal laws, ordinances, acts, coustitu-
tions, and officers, from time to time, as shall be thought most meet
and convenient for the general good of tlie colony : unto which we
promise all due submission and obedience," &c.*

Cotton Mather's account is in a similar spirit. In de-
scribing the motives which led the Puritans to seek an
asylum beyond sea, he says, —

" The God of heaven served, as it were, a summons upon the spirits
of his people in the English nation, stirring up the spirits of thou-
sands which never saw the faces of each other, with a most unani-
mous inclination to leave all the ])leasant accommodations of their
native country, and go over a terrible ocean, into a more terrible
desert, for the pure enjoyment of all his ordinanees. It is now rea-
sonable tliat, before we pass any further, tlie reasons of this under-
taking should be most exactly made known to posterity, especially to
the posterity of those that were the uud(!rtak( rs, lest they come at
length to forget and neglect the true interest of New-England.
Wherefore I shall now transeri])e some of them from a manuscript,
wherein they were thou tendered unto consideration. f

* " New-England's Memorial." f " To the People of England."

PART IV. I. — TnE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES.

257

des-

"' General Considerations for the Plantation of New-Enyland.

" ' First. It will be a service imto the cluirrli of great conse-
quence, to carry the gospel unto those parts of the world, and raise
a bulwark against the kingdom of Antichrist, which the Jesuits
labour to rear up in all parts of the world.

" ' Secondly. All other churches in Europe have been Ijrought to
desolations ; and it may be feared that the like judgments are coming
upon us ; and who knows, but God hath provided this place to be a
refuge for many whom he means to save out of the general destruction ?

" * Thirdly. The land grows weary of her inhabitants, insomuch
that man, which is the most precious of all creatures, is here more
vile and base than the earth he treads upon ; children, neighbours,
and friends, especially the poor, are counted the greatest burdens,
which, if things were right, would be the chiefest of earthly blessings.

" ' Fourthly. We are grown to that intemperance in all excess of
riot, as no mean estate almost \y\\\ suffice a man to keep sail with his
equals, and he that fails in it must live in scorn and contempt ;
hence it comes to pass, that all arts and trades are earned in that
deceitful manner and unrighteous course, as it is almost impossible
for a good ui)right man to maintain his constant charge, and live
comfortably in them.

" ' Fifthly. The sch' ols of \ arning and religion are so comipted,
as (beside the \msupporta1)le charge of education) most children,
even the best, wittiest, and of the fairest hopes, are perverted, cor-
rupted, and utterly overthrown 1)y the multitude of evil examples
and licentious beha\'iours in these seminaries.

" ' Sixthly. The whole earth is the Lord's garden, and he hath
given it to +he sons of Adam, to be tilled and improved by them :
why then should we stand starving here for places of habitation, and
in the meantime suffer whole countries, as profitable for the use of
man, to lie waste without improvement ?

" * Seventhly. What can he a better or nobler work, and more
worthy of a Christian, than to ere':^t and support a reformed particu-
lar church in its infancy, and unite our forces with such a company
of faithful people, as, by timely assistance, may grow stronger and
prosper, but, for the want of it, may be put to great hazards, if not
be wholly ruined ?

" ' Eighthly. If any such as are known to be godly, and live in
great wealth and prosperity here, shall forsake all this to join with
this reformed church, and with it run the hazard of an liard and
mean condition, it will be an example of great use, both for the
removing of scandal, and to give more life unto the faith of Ciod's
people in their prayers for the i)lantation, and also to encourage
others to join the more willingly in it,' " *

The love of freedom of these heroic Christians lived
through all their generations, down to the period of Inde-
pendence. It ii a strange coincidence, that the aniymis^ the

* \

* " Ecclesiastical history of New-England."

mmm

<mB

258 terhitorial progress of the American church.

spirit, of real Americanism, should have its root and its
final development, its catastrophe, on the same spot. It
was these very Bostonians, the descendants of the pilgrim
fathers, and many of them hearing their names, who first
resisted " taxation without representation;" who opposed
the coercive power of the mother country, and threw the
tea into the sea ; it was these very people who raised the
shout of liberty, proclaimed the claim of indep*^ndence,
marshalled themselves into military hands, and fought the
first battle, — now commemorated by the " Bunker's-Hill"
monument. They were what the Americans call " strong
men," these. And let the pseudo-philosophers of the age
know, that it was the religious sentiment which produced
this power and led to these results. Let the Americans
themselves remember the fact, keep it as a sacred truth, trea-
sure it up as an heir-loom in their houses, and teach it to
their children, that it was the Christian religion, embraced
and held bv men now deemed fanatics, which laid the foun-
dations of their freedom, their social happiness, their poli-
tical greatness, their advancement in all the blessings of
civilization ; and that the moment they either neglect or
renounce this religion of the Bible, then, that moment,
they lay sacrilegious hands on the foundation which sup-
ports the entire fabric of their power.

We see, from the above statement, that Methodism has
taken considerable hold of this interesting population. It
can, however, be a matter of no surprise that, at its com-
mencement, it was looked upon with some amount of
jealousy, and that the first evangelists met with much
annoyance and opposition. The details are curious and
interesting, especiall)' so far as they relate to the labours of
one man of eminent piety, originality, simple but efi"ective
eloquence, and glowing zeal. We refer again to Jesse
Lee.* This eminent Christian minister seems to have been
wonderiuUy fitted for the work assigned him by the great
Head of the church, and he made full proof of his ministry.
How changed is the scene nov/, as compared with the
beginning of the work of evangelization by this zealous
champion of the truth !

There is some resemblance betwixt the character and
history of Jesse Lee and John Nelson, feoon after his

* See his " Life " hy his grandson, the Rev. Dr. Lee. See oilso
Bangis's " History," Asuury's " Journal," and Stevens's '• Memo-
rials of the Introduction of Methodism into the Eastern States."

lUBCII.

and its

)0t. It

pilgrim
ho first
opposed
irew the
ised the
'ndenee,
light the
r's-Hill"
" strong
the age
)roduced
mericans
ith, trea-
ach it to
tmbraced
the foun-
ieir poli-
ssings of
eglect or
moment,
lich sup-

(dism has
ition. It

its com-
mount of
th much
rious and
abours of
; effective

to Jesse
mve been

the great

ministry.

with the
Is zealous

faster and
after his

PART IV. I. — THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES.

259

■

See aJso
, '• Memo-
tates."

conversion, and while his heart was glowing with love, the
revolutionary war then raging, he was balloted for the
militia. This is his account : —

" I weighed the matter over and over again ; hut my mind was
settled : as a Cliristian and a prcaclior of the gospel 1 could not
fight. I could not reconcile it to myself to hear arms, or kill one of
my fellow-creatures. However, I determined to go, and to trust the
Lord, and accordingly ])repared fur my journey.

"Monday, July 17th, 1780, 1 left home, set out for the army,
and travelled ahout twenty-live miles to Mr. Green Hill's, where I
was kindly used. I tarried tl.ere all night.-

" Wednesday, 19th, I set off early in the morning, and travelled
al)out sixteen mile"], to Mr. Iline's. In the afternoon we had much
conversation on spiritual matters ; and in the evening I felt my
heart more engaged with God in ])rayer than usual. I felt my
dei)endence upon God ; and though I helicved great difficulties lay
hefore me, yet I resigned myself into the hands of God, and felt
assured that he would protect and take care of mc.

" I did not join the army till the 29th. On the evening of that
day, I came in sight of the camp, was soon called on parade, and
orders were given for all the soldiers to he furnished with guns. I
then lifted up my heart to God, and hesought him to take my cause
into his hands, and support me in the hour of trial.

" The sergeant soon came round with the guns, and offered one to
me : hut I would not take it. He said, I should go under guard.
He then went to the colonel ; and, coming hack, hrought a gun and
set it down against me. I told him he had as well take it away, or it
would fall. He then took me with him, and delivered me to the guard.

" After a while the colonel came, and, taking me out a little way
from the guard, hegan to converse with me, and to assign many rea-
sons why I should hear arms ; hut his reasons were not sufficiently
cogent to make any alterations in my mind. He then told the guard
to take care of me, and so left me.

" After dark, I told the guard we must pray hefore we slept ; and
having a Baptist under guard, I asked him to pray, which he did.
I then told the people, if they would come out early in the morning, I
would ])ray with them. I felt remarkahly hap])y in God under all
my troubles, and did not doubt but that I shoidd be delivered in due
time. Some of the soldiers hrought me straw to lie upon, and
offered me their blankets and great-coats for covering. I slept
I)retty well that night, which was the first and the last nit,ht I was
ever under guard.

" Sunday, 30th. As soon as it was light I was up, and Ijcgan to
sing ; some hundreds of ])eoi)le soon assembled and joined with me,
and we made the pliantation ring with the songs of Zion. We then
knelt down, and prayed. While 1 was praying my soul was happy in
God ; I wept much and prayed loud, and many of the poor soldiers
also wept. I do not think that I ever felt more willing to suffer for
the sake of religion than I did at that time."

i Kki

f. >

It T-

260 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

He went further.

•' A neighhouring innkeeper, while yet in bed, lieard his early
prayer, was affected to tears, and came entreating him to preach.
In a short time the man of God was standing on a bench, near the
tent of his commanding-officer, proclaiming as his text, ' Except ye
repent, ye shall all likewise perish.' ' I was enabled,' says he, ' to
speak plainly, and without fear ; and I wept while endeavouring to
declare my message. Many of the •people, officers, as well as men,
were bathed in tears before I was done. That meeting afforded me
an arajde reward for all my trouble. At the close of the meeting,
some of the gentlemen went about with their hats, to make a collec-
tion of money for me, at which I was very uneasy, and ran in among
the people and begged them to u. ist.' "

When the Colonel heard of his preaching, —

" It aflfected him very much ; so he came and took me out to talk
with me on the subject of bearing arms. I told him, I could not
kill a man with a good conscience ; but I was a friend of my coun-
try, and was willing to do any thing I could while I continued in the
army, except that of '"^hting. He then asked me if I would be will-
ing to drive their baggage-waggon. I told him I would, though I had
never drove a waggon before. He said their main cook was a
Methodist, and could drive the waggon when we were on a march,
and I might lodge and eat with him ; to which I agreed. He then
released me from guard."

He continued four months in the army, hearing witness
for his divine Master.

" * Many of them,' he says, * on one occasion were very solemn,
and some of them wept freely under the preaching of the word. I
was happy in God, and thankful to him for the privilege of warning
the wicked once more. It -was a great cross for me to go forward in
matters of so much importance, where there were few to encourage,
and many to oppose ; but I knew that I had to give account to God
for my conduct in the world. I felt the responsibility laid upon me,
and was resolved to open my mouth for God. I often thought I
had more cause to praise and adore him for his goodness than any
other person. For some weeks I hardly ever prayed in public, or
preached, or r*'>;^oved a sinner, without seeing some good effects
produced by m> .**/'>»irs.' "*

Sucl; In part, v-<*8 the training, and such the chaiac<^er,
of Jesse Lee, the founder of Methodism in the ISevr-
I'^ngland States.

It may be proper at this point to remark, that other moral
agencies besides the existence of church organizations will

Stevens's " Memorials of Methodism," pp. 22 — 25.

[URCH.

[lis early

preach.

near the

;xcept ye

3 he, ' to

mring to

as men,

jrded me

meeting,

a coUec-

in among

ut to talk
could not
my coun-
led in the
d be will-
igh I had
»k was a
a march,
He then

■witness

y solemn,
word. I
: warning
onvard in
ncourage,
nt to God
upon me,
thought I
than any
)ul)lic, or
od eifects

e New-
er moral
ions will

PART IV. I. — THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES.

261

25.

often be found to exist within the limits of these local
Conferences. We notice one or two in connexion with
the New-EngJand Conference.

Besides a Book-Depot found at Boston, a branch of the
general Book-Concern, we find amongst other things a
local newspaper conducted at this place, called Zion's
Herald, and possessing great influence. This paper has
been estal lished for a number of years ; and, amongst
other services for religion and humanity, it has been
probably the most powerful instrument in the States,
amongst the Methodists, in favour of the abolition
of slavery. It opened its columns for the discussion of
this great question some dozen or more years ago, and
continues the discussion to the present time. It was this
paper which first broke ground on this question amongst
our people ; thus commencing, in the old locality, a new
movement in favour of freedom, — but on this occasion that
of the African race. Boston in this stands out in honour-
able distinction, as true to her original spirit, her traditions,
her love of liberty.

To us it seems a strange thing that any difficulty should
be connected with a question of this sort. But the mat-
ter of fact is, that the opening of this debate was like the
fall of some mighty Alpine avalanche into the peaceful
regions below. Without harshness, or any design to
impute improper motives to any parties, it will be
admitted by all who are tolerably acquainted with the
facts of the case, that the Methodist church feared the
agitation of the question of slavery ; and endeavoured, as
much and as long as possible, to stave off the subject for
the sake of peace.

In consequence of this state of things, it became a sort
of heroic, not to say desperate, adventure for the Herald to
take up the cause. It did so, however, not in the one-sided
manner of the public press in general, but admitted both
sides of the argument, and left the public to judge.
That the impression was deep, and the sentiment against
slavery powerfully excited, we have sufficient proof in the
f let, that this circumstance, this very discussion in the
Herald, led to a painful secession, and the establishment
of a new community of Methodists. These parties, think-
ing tliat the spirit and action of the Methodist Episcopal
church were not sufficiently decided against slavery, after
miserable altercations on both sides, and debates upon the
subject, ultimately left the body, and formed themselvei

262 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

into TV'hat they call the Wesleyan Methodist church ; the
mam distinction of this ncAV organization being the non-
admission of slave-hoklers into the Christian fellowship.*

A history of this affair is not intended ; and the subject
is introduced merely to give some notion to the English
reader of the nature and the power of these local papers.
Society is greatly influenced, and it is to be hoped on the
whole greatly enlightened and benefited, by this mode of
producing an impression. It must be clear to every intel-
ligent and thoughtful person, that in such a community as
that of the New-England States, it is impossible for any
body of Christians to hold up their heads, to make any
progress, to possess any standing at all, unless they con-
nect literature with religion. Every human creature
above eight years of age, whether man, woman, or child,
will be found reading some daily newspaper. AVhether
this is a good, a wholesome stiie of things, may be a
question of difficult solution. But, right or wrong, it is a
fact, a habit. AVith this condition of society to deal with,
it became obvious to the leaders of the respective religious
bodies, that they must accommodate themselves to the
public taste, or otherwise abandon the ground altogether
to a secular, political, and often infidel, press. Necessity
originally led to this mode of influence ; and certainly this
Zion's Herald has done its work un the point in question
with great ability and force ; and in other labours has, no
doubt, performed its share of duty in sustaining and carry-
ing out the designs of the church.

IV. Immediately contiguous to New-England is the
Providence Conference. Providence being the capital
of the State of Rhode Island, of course the territory
within the limits of this Conference will include that
locality. The religious history of this State is exceedingly
interesting. It was settled very early, chiefly by the
wisdom and perseverance of Roger Williams, about the
most remarkable man of his age. Mr. Williams was a
minister of religion, and first went to the Plantation of
Massachusetts in that capacity ; but embracing the notions
of the Baptists, he was harshly banished from his adopted
home, and, to hide himself from his persecutors, and
perhaps to save his life, he was obliged to throw himself

* Those who wish to see a more detailed account of these matters,
may find information in Matlock's " Life of the Rev. Orange Scott."

nuRcn.

ch; the
he non-
vship.*
; subject
English
papers,
d on the
mode of
ry intel-
lunity as
for any
lake any
hey con-
creature
or child,
Whether
lay be a
ig, it is a
ical with,
religious
!S to the
il together
Necessity
ainly this
question
rs has, no
,nd carry -

id is the
lie capital
territory
ude that
ceedingly
by the
ibout the
ms was a
itation of
le notions
s adopted
tors, and
w himself

ese matters,
inge Scott."

PART IV. I. — TnU ATLANTIC CONFERENCES.

263

amongst the Indians. These poor savages, more merciful
than his countrymen and fellow-Christians, admitted him
to their settlements, and protected him for a length of
time. He became a great favourite, (as who does not who
treats the sons of the forest with kindness ?) and gained
great ascendancy over them. This influence he was called
upon to use on many occasions afterwards for the security
of those very men who had driven him from their society.
Whether from the effects of persecution, or from the
strength of his own genius, does not appear ; but Roger
Williams attained to a just perception of the apparently
difficult question of religious liberty. He is nearly the
first, if not the very first, mr^n in modern times who
acquired this knowledge. He boldly taught, as well as
firmly held, in all vicissitudes of fortune, the precious
truth he had attained. But the notions of the times
regarding the legitimate connexion betwixt spiritual and
secular things — if the reader please, betwixt church and
state — are shown in his case; for this Baptist pastor became
one of the first Governors of the community he had been
the instrument of establishing.*

In connexion with the Providence Conference we
find three districts; namely, New-Bedford, Nerv-London,
and Sayidwich : one hundred and twelve stations and
circuits; one hundred and twelve ministers, with seventy-
two local preachers, and fourteen thousand four hundred
and twenty-nine church-members.

Here we find the following extra appointment : —
Samuel C. Brown, Teacher in Providence Conference
Academy. So it seems this Conference also possesses the
patronage of an academy, and is promoting the intel-
lectual advancement of their people.

V. By reason of its extent, its population, and its
wealth. New- York is called the " imperial State." It is
worthy of this name. Besides all its other advantages
already referred to, — its central position, and easy means of
communication to every part of the continent, and the
great extent of country lying in its rear, and to be reached
chiefly through its port, for all commercial purposes,
must unite to make this city the great emporium — in fact,
the metropolis— of the United States.

These great centres of life, wherever found, have not

* See Bancroft's " History of the United States."

204 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CnURCII.

only an important local position, but an equally important
relative destiny. They form the great moving power
in the societies of men ; they constitute the reservoirs
whence the waters flow, to irrigate, Avith good or evil sen-
timents and influences, the whole surrounding country.
This city must, in the nature of things, give a mighty
impulse to all political, social, intellectual, and religious
interests existing on the whole of the continent. This is the
natural result of its population and wealth. Men of certain
classes, either in pride or in ignorance, will discard every
thing as alien not found in their own department; but all
this is a vain imagination. Political speculators may repu-
diate the idea of religion having any thing to do with poli-
tics ; and, vice versa, religious men may repudiate the
notion of what is purely spiritual being brought in any way
into contact with the secular. All this is pure fiction. The
world is made up of two great elements, the secular
and the spiritual ; they cannot be separated ; they lie by
the side of each other; it is impossible that either
should exist in a healthy state in isolation; action and
re-action must be constantly going on ; — and, as in
nature, the only safety for society is found in the equi-
table balance of the two powers.

On this principle it follows, that the existence of large
cities presents a favourable sphere for religion ; inas-
much as they constitute an ample theatre for its develop-
ment, and also furnish the means of its extension. The
state of Methodism in New- York must, on these grounds,
not only be important in itself, but deeply afibct its con-
dition in other places.

For these reasons it will be interesting to give the best
view in our power of the progress of the Methodist church
in the city itself. It may be proper to say, that Brooklyn is
to New- York what Southwark is to London ; or, more pro-
perly, what Birkenhead is to Liverpool, because the chan-
nel is too broad to be crossed by a bridge. In the two
places we find no fewer than thirty-six churches, thirty-
seven ministers, and eleven thousand two hundred and
seventy-four church- members. But if our former princi-
ple of calculation is adhered to, namely, that the congre-
gations and children belonging to these several churches
amount to something like four or five times the number
of communicants ; then it will appear, that fifty thousand
of the population is under the influence of the Methodist
Episcopal church.

lURCH.

\portant
t power
jscrvoirs
5vil sen-
country,
k mighty
religious
his is the
of certain
ird every
t ; but all
nay repu-
,vith poli-
idiate the
n any way
Lion. The
tie secular
liey lie by
lat either
iction and
id, as in
the equi-

ce of large
ion; inas-
ts develop-
sion. The
se grounds,
jct its con-

ve the best
idist church
Brooklyn is
r, more pro-
le the chan-
In the two
3hes, thiity-
andred and
rmer princi-
the congre-
•al churches
the number
:ty thousand
le Methodist

PAIIT IV. I. — TIIK ATLANTIC CON'FERKNCKS.

20')

IlavintJ given the statistics of tlie city separately, it is
now j)rop('r to add tlie nutnlx'is furnished by the Confkk-
ENCF-. This will iiuludo the city.

"Wo find ei'j;lit districts; nanudy, New-York, T.otig
Island^ Neii'-IIarcn, IlarlJ'onl, Poui;lilceepfiie, lihiiivhcck,
Delaware^ Ncirbiinj : two hundred and fifty-five stations
and circuits; two hundred and fifty-four ministers, with
tAvo hundred and twenty local preacliers ; and forty-six
thousand nine hundred and seven church-members, three
hundred and seventy-nine being people of colour.

But, in addition to these general items, we find the
following : — Editor of the Quarterly Review and Books
of the General Catalogue, Cieorge Peck; Assistant-Editor
of the Christian Advocate, George Coles.

These entries are connected with the literary labours of
the body at New- York.

Another most interesting minute is found in connexion
■with this Conference. We find the Middlcton Wesleyan
University, with Stephen Olin, President ; Josej)h IIol-
dich, Professor ; .John II. Lindsey, Tutor. The " Repo-
sitory of Useful Knowledge " adds the following particu-
lars respecting this collegiate institution : — Founded in
1831; instructers, 7; alumni, 283; ministers, 104; stu-
dents, 125 ; volumes in the lihrary, 12,()(K).

The estimable President of this University, Dr. Olin, is
not unknown in this country, and, being known, is highly
esteemed. Like many of his countrymen, he has been a
great traveller, and given to tl»e reading world the results
of his investigations on the most interesting and historic-
ally sacred countries of our glohe. And by general consent
it is allowed, that his "Travels" rank amongst the most in-
structive and edifying books of the age ; and that his biblical
criticisms, derived from a careful examination of the topo-
graphy of Jerusalem and the Holy Land, are invaluable to
the student of the Bible. But as a theologian and preacher,
Dr. Olin is equally esteemed ; and must be classed not
only amongst the brigbtest lights of his own body, but as
on;; -m' the 3ii:n of his country, and, indeed, of the age.
Dr. Huldich is an Englishman, and is full of tender
recollections of the scenes of his boyhood, and of his
own iU)d "bis father's friends." His attainments, his
urbanity, and, moreover, his business-capacity, unite to
make him a most valuable man It was my happiness to
see a good deal of this gentleman ; and every thing tended
to produce in me a perfect admiration of his talents and

■,'iu

.^W, *'^-

*'"'^,

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

(/,

1.0

I.I

11.25

"' 1^ 12.2

^ m

2.0

i^ ill 1.6

/a.

?>>

Photographic

Sciences
Corporation

•n>'

23 WEST MAIN S^'.:???

WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580

(716) 872-4503

V
%

266 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCO.

character. With such leaders as these, it is fair to sup-
pose, that the youth educated at this University are fully
fitted to take a useful and honourable post in society.

We have one other item in this New^-York Conference
worth noticing : — State-prison at Wethersfield^ Nathaniel
Kellogg, Chaplain.

So it seems the State is not indisposed to intrust the
care and instruction of its prisoners to a Methodist minis-
ter. But it may be imagined by some, that prisoners do
not excite much concern amongst the statesmen and citi-
zens of the New- World. This is a perfect mistake. If
any one thing more than another engages the attention
and interests the philanthropy of the Americans, it is the
reformation of prisoners. They speculate on this point of
progress and government with their accustomed fearless-
ness and energy. It is not our business to pass any
opinion on their silent system, their solitary confine-
ment, and other modes of reformation or punishment;
with but this one exception, — namely, that there can be
nothing on this side the bottomless pit more horrible, more
repugnant to human nature, or more completely calculated
to break the heart and crush the powers of the poor wretch,
who unfortunately gets immured in one of these prison-
houses, than these appliances. They are no half-measure
men, thes»; Americans. If they punish, they do punish with
a vengeance ; if they set about the task of reformation, they
do not for a moment hesitate about the feelings, the
tastes, the likings and dislikings of the miserable culprit,
or the sentimentalism of the public. They strip him,
flay him, place him on a Procrustes's bed, and crack every
bone in his body. Lovers of liberty as they are, they
reduce the souls of these poor prisoners to a state of per-
fect passive existence. The system is found effective
enough ; for many of the inmates are driven mad ; and
the most fortunate amongst them lose the proper, the
manly tone of their faculties ; and, crushed beneath the
iron despotism of their discipline, they appear as mental
automata, moving just as they are moved. Those who
wish to gain an idea of the inexorable justice of Tartarasi,
where, it may be, the lost soul is left no choice, but bends
to the ever-varying torments of his condition, in passive
pain and hopeless misery ; — those who desire to gain an
idea of this, had better go to one of these State-prisons.

We cannot but think this mode of reformation is some-
what opposed to American ideas and opinions. As a

t-.

HURCH.

to sup-
ire fully
dy.

nference
athaniel

trust the
»t minis-
oners do
and citi-
ake. If
attention
it is the
1 point of
fearless-
pass any
confine-
ishraent ;
re can be
ble, more
3alculated
)r wretch,
;e prison-
f- measure
nish with
ition, they
lings, the
le culprit,
itrip him,
ack every
are, they
te of per-
eflFective
mad ; and
roper, the
neath the
as mental
hose who
Tartarusi,
but bends
in passive
to gain an
-prisons.
)n is seme-
ns. As a

PART IV. I. — THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES.

267

general principle and rule, they seem to seek the correc-
tion of the evils of human nature and of society by ame-
liorations, by developments, by advancement; — but here
all this is reversed.

It is indeed a most effective way of dealing with a
diseased man, at once to kill him. This is a certain
remedy in his case. When buried, he can no longer need
the nurse's assiduity, or be a medium of contagion. But
this is not the American way in general. They set about
the cure, not by annihilation, but by calling forth the
remaining powers of life. They unfold, expand, invigo-
rate all the functions of humanity. They endeavour to
improve and exalt every person, and, indeed, the whole of
society, by calling forth the latent energies, the hidden
virtues, the mental and moral power, of every living crea-
ture. Their prison- system is the contrast of all this. As
far as the discipline goes, it is perfectly crushing ; it is an
attempt to kilt the seeds of vice, to put the evil propensi-
ties to death. "NVe have no faith in the scheme. It may
be possible to change, to modify, to turn and twist the
evil nature of man this way and that ; but it is never
changed but by divine truth and grace. Indeed, we
generally find, as in the case of this Wethersfield, that
some religious teacher is connected with these prisons ; and
a plentiful supply of Bibles is furnished. No doubt good is
done ; there is something alleviating in this arrangement.
But it is to be feared, that, in most cases, the religion of
the prison will, in the mind of the poor sufferer, be con-
nected with the system itself. It does not come to him
as daylight to his dungeon, — as a salvation, — a redemption,
— an emancipation, — but as a branch of the discipline under
which he groans. We cannot have much confidence in
the efficacy of religious appliances, when attached to so
horrible a scheme as the silent and solitary systems of the
American prison-house.

VI. The New-Jersey State joins that of New- York,
and we find a local Conference bearing this name. The
New-Jersey Conference contains six districts ; namely,
Newark J Pater son^ Rah way, Trent ou, Burlington, and
Camden : one hundred and fourteen stations and cir-
cuits; one hundred and fifty-five ministers, with one
hundred and ninety-four local preachers ; and twenty-nine
thousand five hundred and ninety-two church-members.

N 2

I \

•\ •

I
>

'»j

268 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

VII. Our progress towards the South now leads us to
Philadelphia. This city and State are celehrated as
having descended from the Quaker colony of William Penn.
Its history is profoundly interesting. Like the estab-
lishments of the pilgrim fathers in the New-England
States, this also originated in religion. But the type
was very different, the Quaker regime being mild and
liberal. William Penn himself was no doubt one of
the most eminent Christians of his day, or, indeed, of any
day ; his companions and followers, many of them at
least, partook of his own spirit ; and, as a consequence,
the Christian element became the predominant one in the
settlement of the colony. But the religious power brought
to bear on the interests of the settlement was only spirit-
ual, and, consequently, perfectly mild and gentle. The
law of love was that which was relied upon by this emi-
nent man, both in the management of the affairs of the
infant State, and in his dealings with the Indians.

The site of the settlement was a subject of treaty and
purchase, not of robbery ; the rights of the natives of the
forest were recognised, as well as those of the white man ;
equity and truth towards the children of the soil were
deemed as binding as the exercise of the same virtues in
all other relations; and, moreover, the law of God, whe-
ther found in the written word or in the living soul, was
fully believed in as obligatory in matters of social life.
The purchase of the land, the treaty with the Indians, the
recognition of the principle of religious liberty, govern-
ment without coercion, and a perfect confraternity of
rights and interests, were remarkable developments for
the times. O happy world if Quaker sentiments could
find a congenial existence ! *

This happy beginning soon became beclouded. William
Penn's own life was embittered, towards its close, with infi-
nite trouble and vexation. His beautiful fabric broke down
beneath the pressure of man's sins and follies ; and the
Quaker colony of Philadelphia stood in as much need of the
awakening and revivifying influence of Methodism, in the
early days of its enterprise in America, as other places.

Quaker neatness and love of order are, however, still
impressed on what is visible in the city ; and this is nearly
all of Quakerism which remains.

It was at this place that Francis Asbury landed on the

* See Clarkson's "Life of William Penn," and Bancroft's
" History."

L.NCROFT S

PART IV. 1. — THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES. 269

27tli day of October, 1771 : a memorable day this both
for himself and America. His words on the occasion are
simple and touching : — " When I came near the Ameri-
can shore, my very heart melted within me, to think from
whence I came, where I was going, and what I was going
about. But I felt my mind open to the people, and my
tongue loosed to speak. I feel that God is here ; and
find plenty of all we need." Poor Missionary! he did
wot "need" much, if he possessed all he desired. He
tells us just before, when relating his journey and voyage :
" AVhen I came to Bristol, I had not one penny of
money ; but the Lord soon opened the hearts of friends,
who supplied me with clothes, and £10." Thus were our
predecessors equinned for their work. We suppose his
passage had been paid, or gratuitously furnished by some
kind-hearted captain ; but as to himself, we see that his
wardrobe and pocket were both alike empty. It required
some faith in those days to do the work of the Lord.
This blessed man does not seem in the least to falter or
shrink at the idea of landing in America without a penny
in his pocket, without any treasury to draw upon at home ;
—or to have entertained the least conception how his sup-
plies were to be furnished in a strange land, and amongst
a strange people. But he drew on a Bank which never
fails to honour those who rely upon its resources.

This has been a much-favoured city and State with
respect to the progress of Methodism. We find in union
with this Conference six districts ; namely, Philadelphia^
South Philadelphia^ Readings Wilmington^ Eaiton^ and
Snow-Hill : one hundred and thirteen stations and cir-
cuits ; one hundred and fifty-six ministers, together with
one hundred and fifty-eight local preachers ; and forty-
thousand two hundred and eighty-nine church-members :
ten thousand and forty-two of the above number are
coloured people.

Pennsylvania is not now a slave-State. In 1840, only
sixty-four remained in bondage ; and it is to be presumed,
that by this time the evil has become entirely extinct.
From this it will follow, that the coloured people above
mentioned are free.

It may be as well to explain here, that those States
which have adopted the principle of abolition, have never
done it as an instantaneous emancipation. The law has
always made provision for a prospective and gradual ex-
tinction of slavery, by enacting that all children, born

:as'

\ !

270 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

after a certain date, should be free ; and in some oases,
also, in passing measures to enable masters to manumit
their slaves by their own free choice ; or to allow the poor
creatures to work out or purchase their freedom. In con-
sequence of these prospective enactments, it sometimes
happens, as in the above instance, that a State will have a
few old slaves within its bosom, for many years after the
act of emancipation has been passed. We believe, in gene-
ral, these poor relics of a discarded system are looked upon
with great kindness, and are sufficiently provided for in
their old age.

VIII. We now come to a real slave-holding State, Mary-
land, containing the Baltimore Conference. It is thought
by some, having, by the by, good means of information, that
Methodism has made greater progress, and holds a more
commanding position, in the city of Baltimore, than in
any part of the United States. Certainly, external ap-
pearances favour the opinion, that it has taken hold of
large masses of the population, and occupies a very influ-
ential place in the midst of the religious denominations of
the city. Whether it is the predominant interest, it is
not for me to say ; but this is the opinion of some of the
estimable ministers and people of the place. If spa-
cious and beautiful churches, large and most respectable
congregations, Christian and kind-hearted families, — con-
nected with all the marks, and evidences of intelligent
piety, — are to be taken as proofs of prc^-3ss, then, most
assuredly, Baltimore must be considered as ranking very
high in a religious point of view.

The Baltimore Conference numbers eight districts ;
namely, Baltimore, North Baltimore, Potomac, Rocking-
ham, Winchester, Carlisle, Huntingdon, Northumber-
land : one hundred and forty-three stations and circuits,
two hundred and twenty- eight ministers, with two hun-
dred and eighty local preachers ; and fifty-two thousand
three hundred and thirty-eight church-members : sixteen
thousand three hundred and eighty-seven of these are
people of colour, many of them, no doubt, slaves.

Dickenson College is located at Carlisle, within the
limits of this Conference. Of this institution the Repo-
sitory states that it was established in 1 783 : instnicters,
10; alumni, Ci3l ; students, 108; volumes in the library,
12,000. The late amiable, pious, and talented Dr. Emory
Wfts, till the period of his death, in May, J 848, the presii-

1^"

[URcn.

e cases,
innumit
he poor
In con-
netimcs
I have a
fter the
in gene-
ed upon
I for in

}, Mary-
thought
ion, that

a more
than in
naal ap-

hold of
ry influ-
ations of
est, it is
le of the
If spa-
ipectable
s, — con-
telligent
en, most
ing Tery

listricts ;
locking-
humber-
circuits,
vo hun-
housand
sixteen
lese are

thin the
e Repo-
ttructers,
i library,
r. Emory
he presi-!-

PART IV. I. — THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCKS. 271

dent of this college. Dr. Emory was the son of Bishop
Emory, who is remembered in this country with admira-
tion on account of his eminent character and talents.
Dr. M'CIintock, professor up to th . last General Confer-
ence, is a gentleman of high reputation as a scholar and
minister, and was appointed by the above-mentioned
body as the editor of the Quarterly Review. From the
date of its institution, it will be perceived that this col-
lege was not originally founded by the Methodist church,
but by some other parties ; who, failing to realize the ob-
jects designed, turned it over to its present occupants.
This has been the case with several others. AVe hope the
fact does not indicate any decay of zeal in the case of
other friends and patrons of education ; but certainly it
does indicate the growing power and influence of Me-
thodism in this department.

But the metropolis of America, the city of Washington,
is within the limits of this Conference. Under the head
Wesley chapel, we have the following appointment :
Henry Slicer. This is all which is said. Now, no one
would know any thing remarkable about Henry Slicer by
this simple insertion of his name, in connexion with Wes-
ley chapel. The matter of fact is, that this gentleman is
one of the chaplains of Congress, and is called, in the
course of his duty, every Sunday to preach Christianity
to the President of the United States, and to many of the
senators and members of Congress.

In this country the idea of a court chaplain, or a
preacher to the House of Lords or Common, is connected
instinctively with the notions of a great ecclesiastical dig-
nitary, or a divine of the first pink of religious fashion.
Probably some such notion may fill the reader's mind re-
specting this chaplain to the Congress. Nothing would
be more fallacious or untrue than such a fancy. I found
Mr. Slicer one of the plainest Methodist preachers I saw
in America. I do not mean vulgar ; but in his garb, man-
ners, bearing, and entire demeanour, he retains all the cha-
racteristics of the simple, pious, unsophisticated Methodist
minister. So, at any rate, I have seen one clergyman
who has lived long in the pre nets of a court, who has
held constant intercourse with the chiefs and great men
of the nation, and yet who still remains uncorrupt. By
the kindness of our good friend, I enjoyed many advan-
tages in my visit to Washington, which could not have
been attained in so easy a manner without his intervention.

272 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CllURCn.

But my object in this part of our investigation being
merely to trace out the position and influence of Method-
ism, I must refer the reader to another part of the narra-
tive for information on these matters. I was informed
that several Methodists were members of Congress ; and,
as we have seen, had the pleasure of hearing one, a local
preacher, of the name of Hillyard, speak in the House of
Representatives. He appeared a man of good talents,
practical mind, an agreeable address, .and possessing very
respectable elocution. This good friend, I understood,
often took the pulpit in one of the churches at Washing-
ton ; so that he was not a preacher at home, and a silent
Christian at the seat of government ; but fearlessly main-
tained his religious character and vocation every where.
The fact is, however, that he suffered nothing from this.
A man is not sent to Coventry for being a Methodist, nor
loses rank, or any thing else, by maintaining his princi-
ples. Freedom in religion is no fiction in the States.
3Ien are estimated by their character, their talents, their
capacity to serve the public ; and not by their creed, or
by denominational distinctions.

Two or three facts, having a religious bearing, connected
with the State of Maryland, are worth mentioning. The
first is, that Lord Baltimore, as we have seen, from whom
the city is named, was a Roman Catholic, a convert from
Protestantism, and an eminent statesman, of the age of
Charles II. Romanist though he became, yet he retained
his attachment to religious liberty ; and notwithstanding
many persons of his own creed constituted the first bodies
of settlers, yet the stringent doctrines of Popish intole-
rance were never countenanced. In point of fact, Popish
Maryland was the first colony in America where a system
of practical toleration and religious freedom obtained a
footing.* As might be expected, the Popish church is still
in great power in Baltimore.

A second fact is, that though Maryland is a slave-state,
yet slavery itself is decreasing. In 1 7^0, the number of
slaves amounted to 103,036 ; and in 1840, to only 89,737.
The same dates give for the white population, in 1790,
319,728; and in 1840, 1,239,797. From some causes, of
which I confess myself to be ignorant, it is very evident
that slavery, in this State, is not favoured by the general
population. A process of extinction is evidently going on.

* See Bancroft,

CHURCn.

on being
Method-
he narra-
in formed
;ss; and,
e, a local
House of
talents,
sing very
flerstood,
Vashing-
1 a silent
ily main-
5^ where,
rem this.
)dist, nor
s princi-
B States,
its, their
creed, or

onnected
ig. The
m whom
ert from
5 age of
retained
standing
st bodies
I intole-
, Popish
i system
lained a
h is still

re-state,
mber of

89,737.

n 1790,

luses, of

evident

general

oing on.

PART IV. I. — THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES. 273

The balance on the side of the white and free population
is clearly increasing rapidly ; whilst, instead of the slave
portion augmenting in a proportionate ratio, we find that
their numbers are rapidly decreasing. It is cheering to
see tiiat in a short period, by the natural process of things,
the evil must end itself. I, indeed, found many estima-
ble men, no friends to slavery, looking forward to this
with some degree of confidence, as a good which they ar-
dently anticipated. It was thought by these gentlemen,
that such States as Maryland, having ceased to cherish
and uphold slavery, in fact, would soon be led to renounce
it by a legislative enactment. Well or ill founded, it is the
opinion of these parties, that two or three of the other
States would have done so before this, had it not been for
abolitionist agitations. It is certain that, of all men in
the world, Americans are the least likely to yield to an
external pressure ; and it is very possible that the majo-
rity, in particular States, may have been roused to a re-
action by what they consider the unauthorized and imper-
tinent interference of other people with their affairs. In
this I am not delivering opinions of my own; I am
merely stating an alleged fact, as it was often represented
to me by thoughtful men, and friends of abolition. How-
ever this may be, it is delightful to have ocular demon-
stration, from the diminished and diminishing numbers
of slaves in Maryland, that the free men of the State are
not, in general, the patrons of slavery.

IX. In our descent along the Atlantic coast, we now
enter the South division of the Methodist Episcopal
church. The Virginia Conference is the first on the
line. We have, belonging to this Conference, six dis-
tricts; namely, Richmond^ Charlotteville^ Lynchbtirgh^
Randolph Macon^ Petershurgh^ and Norfolk : seventy-
six stations and circuits ; ninety-one ministers, with one
hundred and sixty-five local preachers; and twenty- eight
thousand four hundred and fifty- seven church- members ;
of these members five thousand six hundred and ninety-
one are people of colour.

The slavery of this State has greatly increased ; the
numbers being, in 1790, 203,427 ; and, in 1840, 448,987.
It is to be presumed from this, that the people are
really in favour of the system. They would probably
say, they are not so, in reality ; in the abstract, that they
consider liberty, freedom, human rights, as essential and

N 5

274 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

divine. But then, they think that the poor Blacks are
hetter off as slaves than if free ; and, moreover, that the
system is so dovetailed into their social condition, that
it is impossible, in the present state of things, to change
it. These are the apologies I often heard. One thing
surprises me on entering into a statistical examina-
tion of this first Southern Conference : it is the very
limited number of coloured people belonging to the
church, as compared with the slave population in the
State. I am aware that the Virginia Conference may not,
.ind indeed does not, include the whole of the State ; but
still, ir is very evident that it embraces a confiderable
proportion ; and if this proportion is no more than half its
extent, it still leaves but a very small fraction of the
slaves as members of the Methodist church. What are
5,600 slaves, compared with even half 448,987 ?

The most cogent reason, and, as it struck me at the
time, the most legitimate, for the neutrality of the Me-
thodist church in the South on the subject,— in fact, for
its present separation from the North, — was that the mi-
nisters might have permission to seek the salvation of
these poor outcasts, lead them to Christ, ameliorate their
condition, and thus prepare them for freedom. But
really, is it wortL while (I say nothing of the lawfulness
of the thing) to sacrifice a principle, to lay aside a great
truth, to bend before the great Moloch, for such a result
as this ? Virginia is one of the oldest fields of enterprise
belonging to the Methodist church ; on this ground it has
been at work almost from the beginning ; and see the issue,
as regards the slave population. Why, if Christianity is to
prepare these people for liberty, and Methodism is to be
its agent, ages and ages must intervene betwixt these
wretched people and the mighty boon. From this inves-
tigation one cannot help believing, that this accursed evil
stands in the way of the religious good — the salvation—
of the poor Africans to an extent but little appre-
hended.

The Book-Room belonging to the Southern church is
established at Richmond, within the limits of this Confer-
ence. John Early, Book- Agent, and L. M. Lee, Agent and
Editor of the Richmond Christian Advocate. Dr. Lee,
the grandson of Jesse Lee, is, as we see. Editor of the
Southern Christian Advocate. These Christian Advo-
cates, in these times, are fearful things. One cannot help
deploring, that talents, competent to the highest studies

HURCH.

icks are
that the
on, that
change
16 thing
xamina-
he very
; to the
L in the
may not,
ate ; but
fiderable
1 half its
n of the
Vhat are

le at the
the Me-
i fact, for
k the mi-
mtion of
rate their
m. But
uv fulness
e a great

a result
nterprise
nd it has
the issue,
,nity is to

is to be
ixt these
his inves-
ursed evil
ilvation —
le appre-

church is
is Confer-
iLgent and
Dr. Lee,
;or of the
»n Advo-
innot help
st studies

PART IV. I. — TUE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES. 275

and investigations of theological and sacred truth, should
be devoted to partisan warfare. This is unhappily the
case now. This fine young man, Dr. Lee, and another at
New- York, not as young, but of equally excellent spirit,
Dr. George Peck, must now be pitted against each other
in deadly warfare, on the points at issue between the North
and the South. It makes one's heart bleed to think of
men like these spending tlieir time and their talents in
service so wretched.

We have another appointment to notice. It is "William

A. Smith, President of R. M. College ; D. R. Duval, and
Nathanael Thomas, Agents. Now, as R. M. College is
placed under the Randolph Macon District, I suppose it
must mean a college bearing that name. Our good breth-
ren across the Atlantic arc so fond of abbreviations, that it
is really difficult for a stranger, not well acquainted with
them, to make out their meaning. But the fact indicated is
of importance, namely, that in this place a college is found
for the purpose of advancing the interests of general and
sacred knowledge. We may see, from the number of
these institutions, and their frequent occurrence as we
traverse the continent, that the attention of the church is
intently fixed upon the subject of education. Results of
great importance to religion and civilization must arise out
of this potent agency.

X. The North Carolina Conference is the next in
our line. This Conference has within its limits five dis-
tricts; namely, Raleigh^ Salisbury^ Danville^ Washing-
ton^ Newberne : fifty-seven stations and circuits ; seventy-
five ministers, with one hundred and thirty-nine local
preachers ; and twenty thousand three hundred and eight
members : out of this number, seven thousand seven
hundred and fifty are people of colour.

This, as every one knows, is a slave State, and the evil
is increasing. In 1790, we find 100,572 slaves; in 1840,
245,817. But the progress of Methodism amongst the
Africin race is much more satisfactory than in Virginia.
The total 7,751, in the midst of a population of 245,817,
will give a proportion much more than double, or treble,
that of the other State. This, however, is a very poor
average on the whole population ; and indicates that the
progress made has not been very extraordinary.

We have the following appointment in the Conference :

B. T. Blake and J. Jamieson, Professors in Greensborough
Female College. We shall be under the necessity of

]

I '

l!l

276 TERRITOniAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

noticing these Female Colleges elsewhere ; and may con-
sequently omit any particular remarks here, further
than to entreat the reader to notice the fact, that the
planters of the South — a very different race — are no more
negligent of this subject of education than the sturdy
citizens of the North ; being willing, it seems, to send
their daughters for training to religious schools.

X[. We now come to the South Carolina Confer-
ence. On the territory of this ecclesiastical division, are
found six districts ; Charleston^ Cokesbtinj, Columbia^
Wilmington^ Fai/ettcville, Lincolnton : seventy-four sta-
tions, circuits, and missions ; one hundred and seven
ministers; (no return of local preachers;) sixty-five thou-
sand one hundred and sixty-seven church members ; in this
aggregate, thirty-eight thousand and eighty-two are people
of colour. This is a splendid result.

South Carolina is a plantation country, and consequently
in favour of slavery. The numbers have increased in the
following ratio: — In 171)0, there were 107,094; and in
1840, no less than 327,0.38. But it is delightful to find
so large a number of them as 38,082 members of the
Methodist church. Religion is the only real mitigation of
the miseries of this condition ; and let us hope that it may
please God to confer it upon an increased number, and
thus prepare them, by its influence, for all the rights of
the social state. But still we must keep in mind, that
these ecclesiastical boundaries are not those of the State ;
and it is very likely, that this South Carolina Conference
stretches into the Northern State of that name. »

The religious history of the two Carolinas is very inter-
esting, inasmuch as it is connected both with great prin-
ciples and great men. The territory was granted to a pro-
prietary by Charles II., the most distinguished of whom
were the famous Ashley Cooper, earl of Shaftesbury, and
John Locke. The constitution which these eminent men
framed for the government of the Plantation, — but which,
by the by, did not last long, — recognised the principle of
religious toleration to the fullest extent ; and, at the same
time, conceded, that all free men had an absolute right of
property in their slaves. Even Locke adopted this theory,
made this a provision of the constitution which he drew
up himself, and secured this as an indefeasible right to the
emigrants. The one provision drew to these sunny shores
. unfortunate religionists from every country ; and the other
filled the settlements with enslaved Africans.

PART IV. 1. — THE ATLANTIC CONFEIIENCKS. 277

What ft mystery is man ! Here, on this very soil, refu-
gees from Eiighuul, driven by the persecutions of Charles
and James ; from Scotland, by that ruthless ruffian, the
brutal Lauderdale ; from Ireland, by its chronic miseries
and woes ; from France, expatriated by the rescinding of
the Edict of Nantz, and the ferocious cruelties of Louis
XIV., then in his dotage, and under the power of his
mistress; from Holland, the Low Countries, and Ger-
many : — all these people, from so many nations, came,
smarting under the lash of tyranny, to seek a home in the
wildernesses of America, for the sole purpose that they
might enjoy personal and religious freedom. And yet,
one of the first things they did in their new state, was ^o
subject the Negro to the degradation, not of political, not c*.
religious, bondage, — but of personal slavery ; implying tlve
absolute forfeiture of his manhood, and his reductior to
the condition of goods and chattels, — the absolute pr> j^vjrty
of his master.*

But interest may be pleaded in favour of these planters ;
it may be i nagined that the want of labourers for the cul-
tivation of the soil made it essential to employ the Afri-
can race. But what are we to say of Locke ? No such
temptation could lie in his path. His speculations were
those of the philosopher ; the constitution he provided
was the production of his studious reflections ; he was, as
is well known, profoundly acquainted with the laws of na-
ture, the principles of jurisprudence, and with the word of
God. This great man may be considered as one of the apos-
tles of liberty, both political and religious ; and yet he deli-
berately makes provision, in his constitution for Carolina, —
the matter is not left to accident, — for the white population,
the free men from Europe, to enslave the African. Could
he believe these poor Negroes to be men ? If so, on his own
principles, — the principles of nature's laws, the principles of
inalienable, immutable, eternal equity and justice, — these
parties, being men, have as much right to liberty, personal
and religious, as any other men. How little, according to
the scriptures, "is man to be accounted of!" The only
solution of this wonderful enigma is, that the philosopher,
by some means, allowed himself to get under the influence
of Shaftesbury, the wily politician. But then, what are
eternal truths, principles, laws, — fixed as the universe,- —
worth, if they are to be sacrificed at the shrine of political

* See Bancroft.

;

1^ 'I

I'l'

111

278 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

expediency ? Even TiOcke, as we see, made truth partial,
limited its range, confined it to classes. Liberty, even
with its greatest champion, only meant liberty for men of
a certain colour ; whilst these sons of freedom themselves
might be permitted to perpetrate the most cruel wrong
within the power of man, by enslaving their fellow-
creatures, tiere, then, strange to say, we have religion
and philosophy uniting to inflict this most execrable of all
villanies, — religion in the persons of expatriated Puritans,
Calvinists, Huguenots, and Quakers ; and philosophy in
the embodied sentiments of Shaftesbury and Locke. Truth
comes slowly to man ; and it should seem, that neither
deep misfortunes on the one hand, nor profound know-
ledge on the other, can be a sufficient guarantee of its
claims and rights.

XII. The next Annual Conference is that of Georgia.
Within the boundaries of this Conference, we find eight
districts : Augusta^ Athens, Gainsville, Marialta, La
Grange, Macon, Columbus, Jeffersonville : one hundred
and one stations, circuits, and missions ; one hundred and
twenty-six ministers; (local preachers not given;) fifty-
seven thousand one hundred and sixty-seven church
members. Amongst these church members we find six-
teen thousand and sixty-two people of colour. This is
gratifying.

The slavery of Georgia has been progressing. In 1790,
the numbers are reported as 29,264 ; and in 18 10, they are
swollen up to 253,532. This is fearful ; but the horror is
mitigated by the fact of so many being, as we hope, free-
men in Christ.

Georgia is interesting to all the followers of John Wes-
ley, inasmuch as it is the place to which he went as a
missionary to the Indians. Poor Indians ! where are they
now ? No missionary is needed in Georgia for their
benefit. He says in the first paragraph of his Journal : —

" Mr. Benjamin Ingham, of Queen's College, Oxford, Mr. Charles
Delamotte, son of a merchant in London, who had offered himself
some days before, my brother Charles Wesley, and myself, took boat
for Gravesend, iu order to embark for Georgia. Our end in leaving
our native coimtr)', was not to avoid want, (God having given us
plenty of temporal blessings,) nor to gain the dung or dross of
riches or honour ; but singly this, to save our souls, to live wholly to
theglorj'of God."*

* Wesley's Works, vol. i. p. 17.

PART IV. I. — THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES. 279

He tells us, under the date of February 6th, 1736 : —

"About eight in the morning, wo first set foot on American
ground. It was a small uninhabited island, over against Tyber.
Mr. Oglethorpe led us to a rising ground, where we all kneeled
down to give thanks." *

This act of religious worship consecrated the commence-
ment of his interesting sojourn in this place. He remarks
again, under date

" February 29th. — When I left England, I was chiefly afraid of two
things ; one, that I should never again have so many faithful friends
as I left there ; the other, that the spark of love which began to
kindle in their liearts would cool and die away. But who knoweth
the mercy and power of God ? From ten friends I am awhile
secluded, and he hath opened me a door into a whole church.
And as to the very persons I left behind, his Spirit is gone forth so
much the more, teaching them not to trust in man, but in Ilim that
raiseth the dead, and calleth the ' things that are not, as though they
were."'t

There is much to interest, much to meditate upon, in
these few words. This apparent accident mentioned, " He
hath opened me a door into a whole church," is, in truth,
the germinant fact of all Methodism. He refers to the
Moravian church, many of whose members he sailed with
from England, observed their spirit with more than admi-
ration, conversed Avith them on matters of experimental
religion, and engaged in some of their services. These
were amongst the circumstances which led to his own
conversion. And now, in the wilds of Georgia, he had
the opportunity of seeing their church order, witnessing
their religious exercises, and entering into a free conver-
sation with many of their best and holiest ministers, on
questions of doctrine, — and especially on the most vital
of all, — that of justifying faith. This connexion of Mr.
Wesley with the Moravian church, constitutC'^^ the pro-
vidential instrumentality in leading him to adopt his most
fondly cherished notions of personal piety, and the religi-
ous life; to see much of the most elevated and spiritual por-
tions of religious ir>ractice, which he afterwards adopted as
essential, and embodied in his various institutions ; and to
embrace from their model most of the disciplinary and or-
ganic portions of his own system. It led, no doubt, to the
idea of the societies which he established, and which became
so important an element in his work, and so mighty an iu-

* Wesley's Works^ vol. i. p. 23.

t Idem, p. 26.

280 TEHRITORIAL progress op TiiE AMERICAN CitURCH.

strumentality in the progress of religion, was received at this
time ; — all these things, so vital in Methodism, were, evi-
dently, more or less, connected with his partial union with
the Moravian church in Georgia. He had, indeed, formed a
small society, as he calls it, in Oxford, in 1729 ; but this
consisted of members of the university only; and though re-
ligious exercises were connected with their meetings, yet
they partook very much of a literary character. The first Me-
thodist society ever formed amongst the people^ and for their
benefit, was in Georgia. On this subject, he says, under date

" Saturday, April 17th. Not finding as yet any door open for the
pursuing our main design, we considered in what manner we might
be most useful to the little flock at Savannah. And we agreed, I.
To advise the more serious among them to form themselves into a
sort of • little society,' and to meet once or twice a week, in order to
reprove, instruct, and exhort one another. 2. To select out of these
a smaller number for a more intimate union with each other ; which
might be forwarded, partly by conversing singly with each, and
partly by inviting them all together to our house. And this accord-
ingly we determined to do every Sunday in the afternoon."*

Accordingly, in his " Short History of the People called
Methodists," we find him saying, —

" On Monday, May 1st, 1738, our little society began in London.
But it may be obsen'ed, the first rise of Methodism, so called, was
in November, 1729, when four of us met together at Oxford ; the
second was at Savannah, in April, 1736, when twenty or thirty
persons met at my house ; the last was in London, on this day,
when forty or fifty of us agreed to meet together every Wednesday
evening, in order to a free conversation, begun and ended with sing-
ing and prayer. In all our steps " (he means in this last organization)
" we were greatly assisted by the advice and exhortations of Peter
Bohler, an excellent young man, belonging to the society commonly
called Moravians."

It is evident from this that the first Methodist society,
in the popular sense of the expression, that is, a society
of the people themselves, was formed by John Wesley
himself in America. The historical fact is interesting,
though no doubt the " little society " soon became extinct
on Mr. "Wesley's departure. Whitefield, indeed, laboured
in these parts afterwards, and founded his celebrated
Orphan- House ; but it was not the practice of this emi-
nent preacher to institute or foster societies. Con-
ceiving his mission to be rather prophetic than pastoral,
he contented himself with the delivery of his message,

* Wesley's Works, vol. i. p. 30.

PART IV. I. — THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES. 281

without attempting to constitute church organizations.
The effect of this has been disastrous to the permanency
of his work. The mighty impression made by his power-
ful ministry often evaporated, like " the dew of the morn-
ing," for the want of a conserving power in the form of
religious societies. When this was not the case, as in
individual awakenings and conversions, the parties were
obliged to seek communion in other churches ; so that
their numbers were swelled, and their power greatly
increased, by the itinerant labours of this eminent man.

AVe are naturally interested in the religious history of
Savannah, where, as we see, the first popular Methodist
society was formed. The traditions of the place respect-
ing Mr. Wesley would be interesting, and j)robably not
favourable either to his fair name or his cause. lie had
greatly offended the people by his rigorous conduct in
relation to the rubrics, canons, and services of the
church ; insisting on baptizing their children by immer-
sion, and compelling them to observe the verj' letter of
the law on all points of ceremony. This would have been
sufficiently burdensome in an old well-trained parish ; but
in a new place, made up of emigrants from every quarter,
of every kind of sentiment, and it is to be supposed of
somewhat lax habits, such sort of disciplin'^ became into-
lerable. He gives the following account himself;^

" Observing much coldness in Mr. C — 's " (probably Mr. Causton,
tlie chief magistrate of Savannah) " behaviour, I asked the reason of
it. He answered, ' I like nothing you do. All your sermons are
satires upon particular persons, therefore I >vill never hear you
more ; and all the people are of my mind, for we wont hear our-
selves abused. Besides, they say they are Protestants : but as for
you, they cannot tell what religion you are of. They never heard
of such a religion l)efore. They do not know what to make of it.
And then your private behaviour : all the quarrels tliat have been
here since you came have been long of you. Indeed, there is nei-
ther man nor woman in the town who minds a word you say. And
so you may preach long enough ; but nobotly will come to hear you.'"

There is no do .oc much exaggeration and passion in
this, but some truth. Mr. Wesley was now " under the
law;" his preaching and entire conduct, public and private,
Avas such as to produce 'exasperation. A conviction of sin,
without any antidote, any remedy, — law without gospel,
— can only irritate, produce wounds which it cannot heal.

It is possible that the traditions of the place may have
something to do with the antipathy manifested against

282 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

Methodisip, as related by its historian, Dr. Bangs,
says : —

' !*■

" Notwithstanding Savannah, the chief city in the State of Geor-
gia, was visited by that distinguished ser^'ant of God, the Rev. John
Wesley, as early as 1736, in the very infancy of the colony, yet it
seems that no effectual efforts had been made since his departure,
amid the unmerited reproach heaped upon him by his enemies, to
plant Methodism in that place until this year.

♦•Wesley left the town in 1737; and in 1740, Wliitefield, who
succeeded Wesley, founded his Orphan-House, which remains only
to tell the benevolence of its founder in connexion with the failure
of his project, for it has long since crumbled to ruins ; but it appears
that during the seventy years of inter^•al, from the time that Wesley
left these ungrateful people, no opening was presented for the estab-
lishment of Methodism until 1807.

"It is true that, as early as 1790, Hope Hull was sent to Savan-
nah, and he preached a few times in a chair-maker's shop, belonging
to a Mr. Lawry ; but such was the opposition manifested towards
him, that he was assailed with mob violence, and his success was
small, and his prospects very discouraging. He was followed, in
1796, by Jonathan Jackson and Josiah Randle; but they left the
p'ace without making any permanent impression. In 1800, John
Garvin made an ineffectual attempi to collect a society in Savannah ;
and though he succeeded, with many difficulties, in inducing a few
to attend his meetings for a season, yet he also abandoned the place
in despair.

"At the South-Carolina Conference, held in Sparta, Georgia,
December 29th, 1806, the subject of making another attempt to
establish Methodism in Savannah was presented to the Conferenee
by a forcible appeal from some warm friends of the cause. Bishop
Asbury, whose heart burned with intense desire for the prosperity
of religion, and who always had his eye fixed on all important posts,
pressed the subject upon the Conference with great earnestness ; and
the Conference responded to the call with much cordiality and zeal.
Commending the case to the church for special prayer, Samuel
Dunwody, at that time young in the ministry, but humble, bold, and
zealous in the cause of his Master, was selected by the Bishop, and
sent to Savannah. He at first procured a small room, where he
taught some children ; and his ministerial labours were, for a time,
confined to the family where he resided, to his school-room, poor-
house, and hospital. At the end of the year he retiu"ned twelve mem-
bers, five whites and seven coloured, as the reward of his labours.

" Though a small beginning was thus made, it was some time
before Methodism was established in Savannah. The prejudices of
the people rose high ; and the cause was much impeded by the
imprudent conduct of two of the preachers who succeeded Mr.
Du:.A-ody. But, after hard toiling, they finally succeeded, by solicit-
ing aid from various parts of the country, in erecting a house of
worship in 1812, which was dedicated to the service of Almighty God

PART IV. 1.— THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES. 283

by Bishop Asbury, and was called Wesley Chapel. This took place
about seventy-five years after the town was visited by John Wesley ;
and the spirit which vented itself in o])position to him seems to have
descended to their posterity, and shown itself in similar acts of
hostility to his followers : yet, by patient perseverance in well-doing,
this prejudice has been measurably overcome, and the cause of
Methodism has taken firm stand in Savannah, and is exerting a
salutary influence on its citizens."

Yet tliis "salutary influence" seems very limited to
this day. Dr. Pierce, who is well acquainted with
Savannah and the whole of Georgia, told me that the
society and congregation still remained very meagre ; that
the opposition to Methodism is still most decided ; that
the people continued to worship in a small and poor place,
the one probably above referred to ; and that, altogether,
the work continues in a depressed and languishing state.

But notwithstanding this hostility of Savannah, we find
that Georgia, in general, has received the gospel at the
hands of the followers of John Wesley on a pretty large scale.

We have the following in connexion with this Con-
ference : — Emory College, Aug. B. Longstreet, Alexander
Means, George W. Lane, O. L. Smith, William I. Parks,
Agent for Emory College.

It is gratifying to find another of these Institutions,
and so well and efficiently manned with officers. But
we have another minute : Thomas C. Stanley, Chaplain
in the United States' navy. I heard that this is a sine-
cure. The gentleman occupying this post is required to
make a sham voyage or two to qualify himself for the
office of Chaplain of the United States' navy ; but when
the poLt is attained, very little duty is expected. As
chaplain Mr. Stanley is not required to go to sea ; his
quarters a'*^ "somewhere on shore ; and if he performs any
duty at ail, it is in connexion with some dockyard or
naval station.

The design in noticing this appointment is not, how-
ever, to point out these circumstances, but to show how
Methodism stands with respect io the State. At Wash-
ington we found a minister of this church occupying the
position of chaplain to the Congress, and now we find
another chaplain to the United States' navy. The good
people of England would be astonished if the Gazette
should announce that some Methodist preacher was
appointed chaplain in the royal navy, having his residence
at Deptford, with pay, rations, and rank as an officer ;

11 «

284 TERRITORIAL PROQREaS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

and, moreover, having the right to be saluted as such by
every Jack-tar and sentinel on duty. This would look
strange indeed. Such is the difference betwixt the posi-
tion of Methodism in America and in England. We say
nothing respecting which is right and which is wrong ;
but the diflPerence is palpable enough.

XIII. The Florida Conference follows that of
Georgia. We find in this ecclesiastical boundary four
districts ; namely, Que?ici/, Tallahassee^ Newmansville^
and St, Mary: thirty-three stations, circuits, and mis-
sions ; thirty-two ministers, with seventy -four local preach-
ers ; and six thousand seven hundred and twenty-nine
church-members, two thousand seven hundred and thirty-
six of whom are people of colour.

It will be seen by these numbers, that no very great
progress has been made in Florida. This will be ac-
counted for by the fact, that this region was originally
colonized by the Spaniards ; and the bulk of the popula-
tion must, to this day, be of that nation. These people
are, wherever found, ignorant, besotted, superstitious Ro-
man Catholics. Their superstition, indeed, seems to be a
part of themselves. It is a question whether there exists
a single church of real evangelical Spanish Christians in
any part of the world. Whether they are paying the
penalties due to infinite justice and outraged humanity,
for the crimes of the Inquisition ; whether Popery has so
seized all the powers of their intellectual and moral
nature by its traditions, dogmas, and confessional, as to
render them incapable of receiving the truth of God ; or
whether the Spaniard is naturally and essentially a super-
stitious animal, — seems difficult to say. But in the whole
world, wherever he is found, he is true to his idolatry.
Had we the complete history of the case before us, no
doubt it would be found that the Popery of Florida had,
as in other places, proved impervious even to the energetic
zeal of American Methodism.

Dr. Bangs, indeed, gives us some little degree of in-
formation on the subje^. He says, —

" The territory of Florida had recently been added to the United
States, as an indemnity for the spoliations committed upon our com-
merce by Spanish cruizers ; and, as '< is the policy of the Methodist
Episcopal church to enter every open door for the spread of the gos-
pel, a missionary, the Rev. Joshua N. Glenn, was sent this year
(1823) to St. Au«»^:!jtine, the oldest town in North America, and

PART IV. I. — THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES. 285

capital of East Florida. Most of the inlialntants of this place and
the surrounding country are of Spanish descent, and memhers of
the Roman Catholic church. There were, however, a few Anglo-
Americans settled among the Creoles, to whom our missionary
addressed himself in the name of the Lord, and he succeeded in
raising a society of fifty-two members, forty of whom were people
of colour. This, however, has been a barren place for the growth
of Methodism ; for even now, after continued efforts for seven
years, St. Augustine is scarcely represented among our stations."

We present the result of our inquiries with respect to
the several Conferences on this line of coast, in a tabular
view.

All the following tables contain, in the different co-
lumns, an enumeration of the Conferences^ districts^ cir-
cuils, (including stations and missions^) ministers^ super-
numcrarieSy local preachers^ and members.

Conferences. Dist. Circuits. Ministers. Local Pr. Members.

Maine 6 162 101 167 20,448

New-Hampshire 3 78 81 64 10,448

New-England .. 3 117 108 76 13,381

Providence .... 3 112 112 72 14,429

New- York 8 216 254 220 46,748

New-Jersey ... 6 112 152 194 29,590

Philadelphia ... 6 112 156 208 40,289

Baltimore 8 140 229 280 68,725

Virginia 6 77 96 165 28,457

North Carolina . 5 58 75 139 20,308

South Carolina . 6 75 108 Not given 65,160

Georgia 8 102 126 Not given 57,161

riorida 4 33 32 74 6,729

72 1,394 1,690 1,659 405,541

Two facts appear on the face of this tabular view : the
first is, that the number of local preachers in these Con-
ferences, as compared with the same class of agents in
this country, is very small. How this is to be accounted
for, I do not exactly know; but believe that the American
Methodists support a regular ministry on a much larger
scale than is done in this country. For instance : in the
English Minutes for 184H, we have reported, a-i the aggre-
gate number of members in England, 338,861 ; short of the
numbers on the Atlantic seaboard Conferences, by 66,680.
In connexion with these 338,861 members in England,
vve have 886 ministers engaged ; whilst the pastoral over-
sight of 405,541 members in these American Conferences

286 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

engages 1,687 ministers, which is nearly double the ratio
amongst ourselves.

The second fact is, that two or three of the Conferences
in the slave States present a much greater number of
members, taking population as the rule, white and
coloured, than any other. This throws some gleams of
light upon the state of things, and holds out the promise
that at some period or another, if the gospel itself does
not become enslaved, a change will take place, and Chris-
tianity will enfranchise this class of our fellow-believers
in the rights of freedom.

This territorial extension, we must recollect, is not an
ideal thing, a scheme to be accomplished, a project exist-
ing in the brain, or in the books and calculations of some
theorist ; a platform or basis on which to erect a building.
It is a reality, a positive occupancy of four hundred thou-
sand square miles of country by the institutions of a living
church. But how occupied ? By men holding this par-
ticular faith in the numbers specified. Men constitute the
power of the church, as they do that of the state. In
case these persons are really imbued with the spirit of true
religion ; with the great conceptions of the gospel ; with
a strong and vivid faith in the divinity of Christianity,
and its high and glorious destiny ; — if they are so actu-
ated, can they live in the midst of the general population
without producing a mighty impression ? But are these
individuals so influenced, so actuated ? If activity in reli-
gion, devotedness to its interests, self-denying exertions
and sacrifices, costly contributions and zealous support, are
evidence of a profound conviction, then they certainly
present this proof of sincerity and sound faith.

But we have not only men devoted to God and his
cause, but institutions calculated in every way to consoli-
date this living thought, this active piety. Institutions
are essential to the stability and permanency of any in-
terest ; and without them the work of the mind, and even
the feelings and sentiments of religion, must soon evapo-
rate. There have been, at difierent times and places,
noble fruits of religious feeling ; blessed visitations from
God ; profound movements on the minds and hearts of large
masses of men : but, for the want of suitable institutions,
all this has passed away, sometimes in one generation.

We may judge pretty accurately of the probable desti-
nies and progress of a people by their organizations. £very
thing which has obtained any footing or strength in the

PART IV. I. — THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES. 287

world, has gained these advantages by thepe means. That
which has distinguished Methodism in all places is,
amongst other things, its uniform and universal attempt
to institute means for the consolidation and progress of
its work. It never reckons on any thing permanently
useful, except with the preaching of the gospel it can
establish its polity.

This, it must be confessed, is wise, and in perfect agree-
ment with the primitive practice of the church, as well as
with the analogies furnished from other quarters. But it
is one of the conditions of our state that things in them-
selves good, proper, and even divine, by excess become
mischievous. The church has invariably, in all ages,
ruined itself. And the ruin has generally approached
through an excess of tinkering at its polity. Institutions,
in the beginning both Christian and necessary, have become,
in the hands of thoughtless, often of designing, occupants,
snug, tight, circumscribed things ; the centres of power,
instead of light; the means of oppression, instead of
blessing; the machinery of depression^ of suppression^
and 0^ immoderate and universal control, instead of expan-
sion and progress. Whilst institutions are retained in their
freshness, purity, and vigour, they are of infinite service ;
but when they lose these qualities, and become the instru-
ments of selfishness and ambition, they not only lose their
power for good, but they become absolutely ruinous.

In passing, it may be as well to say, that in a system of
religion such as ours, in which Societies, Committees, Con-
ferences, and all manner of institutions are so much in
a danger will arise, perhaps has arisen. There

use.

the danger of trusting in them. This cannot be done
without such an affront being offered to God as must
cause him to frown, to perplex, to chasten, and, if per-
sisted in, to forsake. There is the danger of destroying
individual power, intelligence, and activity. The ten-
dency of government by institutions is to cut all men
down to one common level, to make them work within
the limits of some miserable line of circumvallation, and
to press them within the dimensions of the canons and
laws of the institute. Hence, in this state of things,
there is no scope for faith, for any teaching of God, for any
inspirations of love, any bursts of ardent zeal. The best
men are those who creep along the line, who serve God and
their generation by the human canons thus prepared, who
study their duties, not in the light of scripture, the visions

288 TERRlTOniAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN cnURCH.

of eternity, the great designs of the gospel, or the miseries,
groans, and dangers of a suffering world ; hut in that of
the code, the pandects of a society. All this is mischiev-
ous, is absolutely destructive. Institutions ought to be a
focus of diffusive light and intelligence, not of darkness
and death ; they ought to contain in them the pulse, not
of stagnation, but of life, beating constantly, and sending
out its vitality to every part of the body ; they ought to
encourage and foster every thing spiritual, pious, holy,
designed for the spread of truth, and the evangelization
of the world, and not discourage and quench the zeal of
good men. By some means, a church ought to pos-
sess two great elements at the same time, — order and
liberty. Institutions which secure order without giving
liberty, gain their point, so far as this one thing is consi-
dered ; but it is the order of death. Thought, genius,
principle, faith, love ; — all, in fact, which makes the man,
or constitutes the Christian, is buried in one grave ; and
then the inactivity is called " order." It is, indeed, order
with a witness ! So is the silence of the churchyard. The
dead trouble nobody, except the affrighted child and
woman, who, as they trip along in the dusk of the even-
ing, imagining the appearance of a ghost, " whistle to
keep their courage up."

These sons of order and men of business in Christian-
ity are always a second-rate set. They are never found
guilty of a noble conception, a fine flow of feeling, a gene-
rous sympathy, an heroic act. Whether their one idea
has originated in themselves, or whether it is the offspring
of another brain, (which is generally the case,) they are
a perfect unity. The idea is the man, find him where
you may, and the man is the idea. Let this man of busi-
ness be followed any where, and he is still at his task.
He gives his jaded soul no respite. He is poring at his
accounts, mending his machinery, examining how his
appliances will answer, trying whether he can fit-in some
new stave to the wheel; and, witli all his dexterity, is ever
endeavouring to make his grappling-irons sharp and long
enough to reach and torment every body. " What, then,"
it is exclaimed, " are we to have no order ? " Yes ; such
order as comports with the development of the faculties,
the exercise of all the graces of religion, the supremacy
of the word of God. The laws of God are all true and
exact ; but they are so made to operate as to give expansion
to every created thing, up to the full elevation of its na-

cnuRCii.

PART IV. I. THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES.

289

I raisenes,
in that of
mischiev-
it to be a
darkness
pulse, not
d sending
r ought to
ous, holy,
igelization
the zeal of
t to pos-
-irder and
aut giving
5 is consi-
it, genius,

I the man,
;rave; and
leed, order
rard. The

child and
' the even-
whistle to

Christian -
ever found
[ig, a gene-
r one idea
\e offspring
,) they are
him where
an of busi-
t his task,
ring at his
T how his
fit-in some
rity, is ever
rp and long
hat, then,"

Yes; such
le faculties,

supremacy

II true and
e expansion
I of its na-

ture. The instituti(ms of the church ought to embrace this
principle. It is infinitely better to have some disorder
with piety and life, than to have the most perfect order
without progress.

Every one of the things above-mentioned may be con-
sidered in the light of an institution. Each building,
called a church in America, is secured to the people by
law ; whilst these people themselves will be found to
exist as a little community, with their rights, duties, and
interests all defined and represented, and, moreover,
managed by competent officers. A station, a circuit, or a
mission, is not a place of resort for a migratory tribe of
rambling religionists, who just assemble now and then, as
inclination or caprice may dictate. One of these ecclesi-
astical departments — parishes they would be called in an-
cient times — is, in fact, an organization for promoting the
service of God on the one part, and the spiritual happi-
ness of the people on the other. AVe see that there are
thirteen hundred of these institutions scattered up and
down in this portion of the American population. These
centres of living Christians, of gospel light, of intelligent
piety, of active zeal, and aggressive energy, cannot be
without power. In fact, it is at this point that
we must look for the real, the living, influence of the
system. Other arrangements may blend the masses, link
the separate societies together, lock the arms of the trees
into one immense and widely -extended forest ; but the real
life and force of the organization will be found to exist in the
several stations and circuits. Whilst these belong to the
whole church, to the great aggregation, they are free in
their individual action. From their union with the body,
they derive encouragement and moral support, as is
always the case when societies feeble in themselves inhere
in some large and vigorous confederjition ; but then they
possess a capacity for much separate usefulness from their
individual freedom.

We have only to look at this question by the light of
other interestsi. In case some general theory or doctrine
of political or any other science, had succeeded in orga-r
rizing for its support and propagation some thirteen hun-»
dred separate institutions, with three parts of a million of
the people ; whilst these people devoted their intelligence,
their labour, and a good portion of their wealth, for the
support and extension of this cause, should we not ima-
gine it to possess great advantages, and the prospect of

mmm

290 TERHITORIAL PKOORESS OF THK AMKHICAN CIIUUCH.

permcancnt success ? So it is, as we tliink, with these
churches. They rest on a solid hasis, thoy have hecome a
part of the spiritual and moral life of society, they are
dovetailed into its other arrangements, they helong to the
soil itself, they communicate and receive nutriment from
all things around them, and they are rendered vital by the
truth which is in them.

We generally speak of the institutions of a church as
something distinct from the church itself; whereas, the view
just given supposes any local church to be a religious insti-
tution. And yet it must be conceded, that some things
connected with the church look like institutions growing
out of its organization. What is either the District or the
Conference but an offshoot of this sort ? Of course, we
speak of the Conference proper, the assembly of ministers,
and not of the topical use of the term as applied to terri-
tory. This Conference is an institution of the church,
contrived as an organ of its action, under certain condi-
tions. But the church might exist without it, just as an
empire might exist under one chief, instead of being
organized under King, Lords, and Commons.

The tendency, nay, the very genius, of IMethodism, is to
build institutions upon the truth it holds. In some sort, it
is a religion of institutions : it finds an organization for
every purpose : it deposits every thing in an institution.
Its doctrines, so far as man is concerned in their conserva-
tion, are intrusted to the care of institutions ; its church-
membership is an incorporation founded on rules and
laws ; its ministers constitute a common brotherhood
resting on reciprocal rights, all defined and understood ;
its government is in the hands of various bodies, either
bearing the name or analogous to Committees or Confer-
ences. The world is not more fully and completely par-
celled out into governmental departments, whether named
counties, parishes, hundreds, tithings ; and these, again,
are not more perfectly pervaded with various centres of
authority and power, for purposes of administration and
government, than is Methodism. It is not a religious
opinion loosely floating on the breeze ; it is not a random
and eccentric flow of feeling and zeal; it is not a wide-
spread moral wave, ebbing and flowing with the seasons ;
it is not the casual and disconnected existence of many
thousands of enthusiastic people, flying here and there
through society, like George Fox and the old Friends,
delivering their testimony, and then departing. No ; it

nURCH.

th these
ccome a
they are
g to the
(lit from
il by the

iiurch as
the view
)U9 insti-
10 things

growing
ict or the
)urse, we
ninisters,

to terri-
> church,
in condi-
iist as an
of being

llsm, is to
ne sort, it
sation for
istitution.
conserva-
s church-
rules and
otherhood
iderstood ;
ies, either
)r Confer-
etely par-
ler named
;se, again,
centres of
•ation and
religious

a random
[)t a wide-
seasons ;
e of many

and there
d Friends,
Noi it

PART IV. I. — THE ATLANTIC CONFERKNCES. 21)1

is not this. In its best state it is full of feeling, of
energy, of faith, of holiness, of good works. It is soul as
well as body. It is animated by a living, thrilling, beat-
ing pulsation of piety. Its love is of the most ethereal as
well as practical kind ; embracing the Saviour and the
souls of men. IJut then, while Methodism is spirit and
life, it has shown itself to be wise and judicious; inas-
much as it has every where done its best to render its
truths, its spirit, and its work permanent, by connecting
the whole with appropriate institutions.

Then, in looking at the territorial position and power of
lyiethodism in the States we have had under review, a
most inadequate conception on the subject would be
attained, if the mere numbers of the people were alone
regarded. This would be to consider them an unarmed
and helj)less set of savages ; like the Indian tribes, to be
driven from their territorial possessions by the force and
influence of some future aggressive movement of Chris-
tianity. Their connexion with the country is of a very
different nature to this. They have taken root in the
soil, in the social state. Men die off, human life is a
fleeting vapour, generations pass awayi but institutions
outlive these ravages of time.

But they not only continue, they collect around them,
—they rather embrace within their enclosure new genera-
tions as they come into being. Individual man, in his
isolation, solitude, and sorrows, looks abroad for some
resting-place, and is glad to connect himself with a
church which promises him permanent help and guidance
in his passage to eternity. In some sense truth, know-
ledge, religious ideas and sentiments, — which are embed-
ded in permanent institutions, — may be said to be fast-
ened to society, as the trees of the forest to their earthy
home. It is true, all this may exist in a very inert and
lifeless state, as has often been the case ; and yet, when
the seed is found in the earth, there is some chance that
the genial rains and sunshine of heaven may reach and
bring it to maturity; whereas, if not there at all, these
powers of nature could not draw forth the ear or ripen
the harvest. Where institutions are not established,
every thing depends on individual character and exer-
tions ; and when living men are not found to maintain and
propagate the truth, it must be altogether banished ; but
when they exist, though in themselves insufficient, yet
still a basis is found, a testimony is borne, a st:;adard con-

K\l

'ii

292 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

tinues unfurled ; and, although the depression may
remain through a long and dreary winter, yet still, in
time, a season of " refreshing will come from the presence
of the Lord."

The point of interest, then, is, that, hesides the thou-
sands of living men professing the Methodist faith on the
Atlantic sea-board, these people have adopted means to
conserve and propagate their doctrines ; to carry on a con-
stant aggressive evangelization amongst the unconverted
and thoughtless ; to promote and extend, l)y the vigorous use
of the press their sentiments and views on religious ques-
tions ; and to raise the standard of intelligence and know-
ledge by a collegiate course of education ; and then to govern
and direct the whole to a good and useful practical result,
by a minute and local or a general system of government, as
the case may be. This form of Methodism shows that it
has taken root in the country, and is not likely soon to be
destroyed. For good or for evil, this form of the Chris-
tian faith is likely to remain an element of American soci-
ety in all time to come. Its principles, its men, its organiza-
tion, and its institutions, must have tlieir share in fashion-
ing the destinies of the American people. A wild outburst
of religious effervescence will soon be over ; and, like the
course of the vessel on the sea, no trace be left behind in
a very short period. This has been considcn-d the cha-
racter and the destiny of Methodism by many erroneous or
bigoted observers. Its history has not shown it to be of
this ephemeral nature any where ; and whatever may be
its destiny in the Old World, most assuredly it is not
likely to have this fate in the New.

In the aspect in which we are considering it, the Method-
ist church is now favoured beyond any thing we can conceive
by the conditions of the country. In establishing territorial
institutions, it will be seen at once, that the success must
depend v( ry much upon the occupancy or the non-occupancy
of the soil. Where a territorial church is found with pre-
scriptive rights, ecclesiastical arrangements, embracing the
whole country, a numerous clergy, strong public preju-
dices in its favour, and a long traditional celebrity ; —
where all this is found, it is evident that a new territorial
organization must meet with great obstructions in its pro-
gress. Nothing of this sort existed, in the commence-
ment of Methodism, at all in some parts of America, and
in the old States only to a very limited degree.

What, then, in this state of things, should prevent

lERICAN CHURCH.

depression may
nter, yet still, in
from the presence

besides the thou-
lodist faith on the
ido|>ted means to
to carry on a con-

the unconverted
)y the vigorous use
on religious ques-
igence and know-
ind then to govern
til practical result,
of government, as
ism shows that it
; likely soon to he
)rm of the Chris-
of American soci-
men, its organiza-

share in fashion-
, A wild outburst
rev ; and, like the
be left behind in
nsidf'H'd the cha-
3any erroneous or
shown it to be of
whatever may be
suredly it is not

ig it, the Method-
ig we can conceive
>lishing territorial
the success must
he non -occupancy
s found with pre-
ts, embracing the
ng public preju-
anal celebrity ; —

a new territorial

ictions in its pro-

the commence-

of America, and
egree.
should prevent

PAFT IV. T. — THE ATLANTIC CONFERENCES. 293

Methodist institutions from obtaining a permanent footing
in a country so circumstanced? In themselves they
possess a conservative principle, which tends to consolida-
tion ; so that the only question is, as to whether they are
adapted to the civil state, the genius of the people, the
spirit of the age, and the wants of the country. Religion,
it is true, as a divine and spiritual dispensation, will con-
tinue in all its freshness and glory for ever, in despite of
any thing exiernal and human. But it is different with
organizations. These must be adapted to the circumstances
adverted to, or otherwise they will be abandoned by the
people, and, as a consequence, decay. For the want of
this principle of adaptation, many great combinations of
social, political, and religious power have fallen beneath
the pressure of changes and revolutionary tendencies,
which the progress of time and events has rendered
inevitable. As this has been the fate of so many massive
edifices, it is but too possible that, at some time or
another, it will be the case with the polity of this church.
But this day has not yet arrived, and is not likely soon to
appear.

One of the main features of our system hitherto has
been its power of adaptation, its elastic spring. This,
again, arises from keeping clear of divine-right theories
and maxims in matters which have been left as indiffer-
ent. Methodism holds nothing but the truth, the gospel
itself, as properly divine. Having never considered one
of its conclaves, like a Popish council, as in possession of
inspired wisdom, it has never held that the decrees of
these bodies are infallible, and consequently divine.
Popery has split on this rock. Its infallibility, it is true,
has been a great power in its hands : it has done prodi-
gious service in its time. But it entirely annihilates the
principle of adaptation, except by evasions. The Papacy
is fastened to thJs dogma ; it cannot .liter, and must,
sooner or later, be destroyed. This freedom is one of the
safeguards, as well as one of the mightiest instruments,
of Christianity itself. Holding the doctrines of the gospel
firmly, tenaciously, faithfully ; yet still we consider our-
selves at perfect liberty respecting the mode and means of
making them known. The conduits, the pipes by which the
waters of life are conveyed to an arid world, have never
been confounded with the waters themselves. By just
adhering to this simple maxim, a freedom of action is
secured, that enables the church to do the work of the

l)^

i :

294 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

Lord in any place, and in the midst of every variety of
condition in which a people may be found.

But the aggressive spirit of the system is admirably fitted
to meet the wants of a new country. This one characteris-
tic has carried it to its present point of progress, and must
carry it much further. Besides, a body wbich is always
in motion must possess the habit of activity. Nothing can
be well stagnant in a chur'ih which is constantly ebbing
and flowing, like the tides of the ocean, by reason of its
itinerancy. But this wonderfully agrees with the Ameri-
can spirit. To aim at progress, onward adventure, new
acquisitions, greater scope, unexplored territory, — are the
very elements of American character. These passions
and tastes seera almost to belong to his being, to be a
part of himself. What kind of church -order or ministry
can be so perfectly fitted to meet all this as an itinerant
system ? The two things might have been made for each
other, they so admirably fit. Even the episcopacy of the
church is conceived in the sarae spirit. The Methodist
bishop is, of all men, full of enterprise, and is constantly
in motion. He is a bishop that he may oversee. In-
stead of be?ng confined to any particular locality, he is
found every vhere, to the very extremities of the country,
t'eeking the scattered flc^k of Christ, and lookii.g dili-
gently after those who are within the fold. The distant
prairies and settlements of the " far west," the wigwams of
the Indians in their far-off territories, the huts and plan-
tations occupied by the Negro race, — all witness the pre-
sence and labours of the bishop. His business is to lead
on the militant host of God's elect to new enterprises and
labours. His prerogatives are not designed to exact obe-
dience, to subdue and intimidate, but to inspirit to fresh
zeal, and devotion to the cause of God. It is not his
calling to " eat the flesh and warm himself in the wool of
the flock," but to go before them in the wilderness, allure
them to green pastures, and " feed them with the finest
of the wheat." Thus, as far as can be perceived, the
institutions of this church, and the wants and spirit of
the country, are in perfect harmony. Only let the truth
and Spirit of God imbu:; and live in these institutions,
and then they are not only safe from decay, but they must
accomplish their purpose in diffusing true religion ^ud
virtue through the entire country for ages and generations
to come.

iH-.

PART IV. II. — TDE HUDSON AND LAKE LINE. SO.*)

II.— THE HUDSON AND LAKE LINE.

In prosecuting our territorial survey of the Methodist
church, we now enter upon the line of tlie Hudson and
the Lakes. By an examination of the map, it will be seen
that this marks out a distinct portion of the States, and
furnishes a convenient division for our purpose.

In passing from the sea-coast into the interior by this
route, the results will be found much the same as on the
Atlantic line. The country itself is amongst the most
beautifiil and fertile portions of the States. Many parts
of it are highly cultivated ; fine arable and meadow land,
watered, as is usual in America, by innumerable rivers
and streams, every where meets the eye ; hills of every
elevation, covered with trees and foliage, rich with various
hues and fragrance, rise to adorn the landscape ; and, as
far as such a fact can be attested by appearances, a thriv-
ing and happy population is rapidly filling the country.

All this temtory is occupied by the Methodist church.
Its enterprising evangelists have entered every open door.
A little time ago the whole presented the aspect of a
mission, an enterprise, a trial for occupancy ; Ijut now
the church presents the appearance of a quiet, peaceful,
and settled power. Along this line, and the country adja-
cent, it will be found, on examination, that a complete
ecclesiastical organization has been formed, and that the
ministry and religious ordinances of the body pervade the
entire country ; and, moreover, as the system is every
where voluntary, it follows that great numbers of the
people belong to the community, else its institutions could
not exist.

I. About six miles north of Albany stands the city of
Troy, which gives its name to a Conference. Why
Troy, instead of Albany, should have been fixed upon,
when the latter is the metropolitan city of the State of New-
York, and much larger than Troy, it is difficult to say.

Connected Avith the Troy Conference we find seven
districts, — Troy^ Albany^ Saratoga^ Poidtney^ BfirUngtcyyi^
PlatUhurg^ St. Albans : one hundred and thirty-eight
stations, circuits, and missions ; one hundred and ninety
ministers, with one hundred and thirty-eight local
preachers ; twenty-five thousand three hundred and
twenty-seven church members, ninety-seven only of
whom are people of colour.

( '

.1 >*

i i

296 TERRITORIAL mOGRESS OP TlIE AMERICAN CHURCn.

We find the following stations : — Troy Conference
Academy, J. T. Peck, Principal ; R. Q. Mason, Teacher .
Tho ahove Dr. Jesse Peck is brother of Dr. George Peck,
now editor of the Christian Advocate, and is a gentleman
of fine talents and much energy. He was chosen one of
the secretaries of the last General Conference at Pitts-
burgh, and discharged its duties with excellent tact and
ability.

The work in this locality commenced in I788. Dr.
Bangs narrates its commencement in the following
terms : —

" The Lord had raised up a number of zealous young men, who
liad entered the field of itinerancy with hearts fired and filled with
love to God and the souls of men. Several of these were placed
under the charge of Mr. Garrettson, who was requested by Bishop
Asbiuy to penetrate the country north of the city of New- York, and
form as many circuits as he could.

" A great portion of this country was entirely destitute of reli-
g-ous instruction, more especially the northern and western parts of
New- York State and the State of Vermont. There were, to be sure,
some small scattered congregations of Lutherans and Datch Re-
formed along the banks of the Hudson River, and some Congrega-
tionalists and Baptists in Vermont. It is manifest, however, that
experimental and practical religion was at a very low ebb ; and
in most of the places, particularly in new settlements, on the west
side of the Hudson River, not even the forms of it were to be
found.

" Many houses and hearts were opened to these men of God ; and,
although they suflPered some persecutions from those who understood
not their character and motives, God v^Tought by their hands in a
wonderful manner; so that at the Conference, in the Minutes of the
next year, upward of six hundred were retm-ned as members of the
church on those circuits."

In the midst of these successes, it seems, a gentleman
from Vermont spread an alann, " that the king of Eng-
land had sent them to disaffect the people toward their
own government ; and he doubted not but they would
be instrumental of producing another war." Others,
however, not quite so sagacious in political science, but
better versed, as they thought, in theology, gave it as their
opinion, " that these itinerants were a flying army of the
false prophets spoken of by our Saviour, who should coiae
in the last days, and deceive, if it were possible, the very
elect ! "

I find a Conference was held in Albany in 1791 ; but
the term " Conference," at that time, does not seem to

WIP^^P

mm.

cnuRcn.

onference
Teacher .
rge Peck,
entleman
en one of
at ritts-
tact and

'88. Dr.
following

; men, who
filled with

►'ere placed
])y Bishop

^-York, and

ute of reli-
rn parts of

to be sure,
Ddtch Re-
! Congrega-
wever, that

el)b ; and
»n the west
ivere to be

God ; and,
understood
hands in a
utes of the
ibers of the

entleman
of Eng-
vavA their
ey would
Others,
ence, but
t as their
ny of the
juld coiiie
the very

791 ; but
seem to

PART IV. II THE HUDSON AND LAKE LINE. 297

indicate a territorial division, — a diocess, — but simply a
meeting of preachers, for the transaction of business.

II. Th€ Vermont Conference is the next in topogra-
phical order in our line. This is a small ecclesiastical sec-
tion, and only embraces a few places. We have three dis-
tricts ; namely, Montpelier^ Danville^ Springfield : sixty-
four stations, circuits, and missions; seventy-one ministers,
with forty-six local preachers ; and seven thousand nine
hundred and fifty-three church-members.

We have the following appointment noted : H. C. Wood,
Principal of the Springfield Wesleyan Seminary.

Methodism was introduced into this State in 1 794.

" It was not until this year that any of our preachers obtained a
pennanent foothold there; but this year, Joshua Hull was sent to
Vermont ; and his labours were made a blessing to many. Since
that time the cause of Methodism has advanced rapidly among the
people in almost every part of the State, to the reformation and sal-
vation of thousands."*

It seems that some sort of clerical and denominational
difiiculties stood in the Avay in respect to this State. We
find Bishop Asbury, who, by the bye, was evidently a
decided voluntary, at the time exclaiming, in one of his
journals, —

" Ah ! here are walls of prejudice ; but God can break them
down. Out of fifteen United States, thirteen are free ; but two are
fettered with ecclesiastical chains, — taxed to support ministers,
who are chosen by a small committee, and settled for life. My
simple prophecy is, that this must come to an end with the present
centurj\ The Rhode Islanders began in time, and are free. Hail,
sons of liberty ! Who first began the war ? Was it not Connecticut
and Massachusetts ? And priests are now saddled upon them. O
what a happy people would these be, if they were not thus priest-
ridden ! I heard read a niost severe letter from a citizen of

Vermont to the clergy and Christians of Connecticut, striking at the
foundation and |)rinciple of the hierarchy, and tlie policy of Yale
College, and the Independent order. It was expressive of the deter-
mination of the Vermonters to conthme free from ecclesiastical fetters,
to follow the Bible, equal liberty to all denominations of Christians.
If so, why may not the Methodists, who have been repeatedly soli-
cited, visit this people also ? "

This sounds oddly in all its statements to us ; to speak
of " the Independent order," and " Yale College," as
constituting a hierarchy, is to us very perplexing. And
then to have " Independent ministers " appointed by " a

* Bangs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. ii. p. 16.

o 5

^^■■WB

■^r

298 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

small committee for life," and for the people to be " taxed "
to " support " them, all seems at first sight very strange.

The matter of fact, however, is, that the New-England
Independent ministers constituted a regular hierarchy;
were appointed to their charge by a small committee ; tha
church was incorporated by law, with the power to levy
taxes for its own support ; and the whole had all the
aspects of a regular state-establishment. This is done
away in most of the States, and, amongst the rest, in
Vermont ; but in some others the thing continues, with
some modifications, to this very day.

My intelligent companion on board ship, before referred
to, Mr. Weston, drew my attention to this case. At
first I was startled, felt incredulous, and knew not how to
reconcile it with what I had understood to be American
principles. However, on examination, I found his account
to be perfectly accurate. In substance, it is as follows :— •
A distinction is made, amongst the old Independents of Mas-
sachusetts, betwixt the church, — the Christian society, —
and the congregation ; but the congregation, as well as the
church, is considered as constituting the " parish." This
" parish" is favoured with facilities for obtaining a deed of
incorporation from the States; and they often, indeed
pretty generally, do so ; and become, consequently, corpo-
rate bodies. This deed of incorporation gives to the
" parish," namely, the congregation, the right to tax itself;
that is, all the people attending the church, at their discre-
tion. Provision is also made, by this legal instrument, in the
matter of appointing the minister ; the congregation and the
church having, in some way and manner, a concurrent voice.
These corporate churches are independent in the sense of
isolation ; they are not controlled by foreign and distant
bodies; and yet, in our English sense of the term, they can
hardly be said to symbolize with this scheme of polity.
They are, in point of fact, state churches ; inasmuch as
their deed of incorporation is a legal instrument, obtained
from the State ; just as one of our towns or cities, by its
municipal incorporation, becomes united to the State, and
is governed by laws, which, if not created by an act of
parliament, are sanctioned and made valid and binding by
the legislature.

It is this state of things to which Bishop Asbury is
referring. These organized bodies, with their regular
clergy, supported by prescriptive usage and a long and
interesting line of traditionary honour, stood in the way,

TPr

•^^mm

CHURCH.

"taxed"
trange.
-England
ierarchy ;
ttee; thd
r to levy
i all the
; is done
B rest, in
lues, with

e referred
ase. At
>t how to
A.merican
s account
)llow8 :— -.
ts of Mas-
society, —
^ell as the
h." This
a deed of
a, indeed
;ly, corpo-
(s to the
tax itself;
sir discre-
ent, in the
)n and the
'ent voice.
e sense of
id distant
, they can
of polity,
ismuch as
, obtained
ies, by its
State, and
an act of
linding by

^sbury is

ir regular

long and

the way,

PART IV. II. — THE HUDSON AND LAKE LINE. 299

and often opposed obstacles to the exertions and aggressive
system, of the Methodist evangelists. We are not sur-
prised at this. It is just what the Methodists themselves
will do at some future time ; probably they are doing it
now in some instances. No doubt, in the empIo}Tiient of his
very strong expressions on this subject, good Bishop Asbury
was perfectly sincere. He was too good, too honest u
man, not to utter the decided convictions of his own
mind ; and yet one cannot help thinking of the difference
betAvixt " in and out." When they began their labours,
the Methodist body in America had no other ground to
rest upon but voluntaryism. They could not, if they
would, have worked upon any other. There is no very
great merit in men being devoted to a principle, when
that principle is a necessity, — " a fate," as the ancients
would call it. And then, again, there is nothing so very
strange or unusual in the men who are devoted to the
system marked out for them l)y this necessity, extolling
its excellences, and vituperating an antagonistic power.
For myself, I must confess, that I am Aveary of the infinite
and endless jangling of Christians on these subjects ; and
am come very much to think that one mode, which pro-
vides for the preaching of the real gospel of God our
Saviour, is just as good as another.

It may be retorted, that some of the anangomonts in
question have proved injurious. What has not, it may
be asked, been soiled and polluted which has passed
through the hands of man ? If the I*resbyterian shall
reproach the English Episcopalian, may not the Episco-
palian refer to Geneva, to France, to Holland, to Scot-
land, in the last century ? If the Independent shall point
to the decay of the Presbyterian churches, cannot he again
point to the churches of New-England, — the churches of
the pilgrim fatliers, of Cotton, of Mather, and of many
other noble and glorious spirits ; now overrun with the
errors, and blighted by the moral pestilence, of Socinian-
isin ? Alas ! alas ! if the glories of the Christian religion
had to be judged by the history of the visible church, it
must altogether sink in the estimation of all candid persons.

It is painful for sincere, honest, and spiritual men to
feel that the system to which they themselves are attached
may share the common fate. Yet what has occurred in
so many cases, and, indeed, in all cases, may certainly
occur again How many are the motives and calls to
humility and to charity ! calls, not only from the teach-

300 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHtRCH.

ing of the Bible, but from the history of the church.
Every true Methodist will pray, that his system may be
preserved from the common lot ; and if thoughtful, when
he rejoices over her progress, her triumphs, her strength,
he will " rejoice with trembling."

III. "We now come to the Black-River Conference.
In connexion with this Conference we have six districts ;
namely, Jiome, Sviacuse, Oswer/o, Adams, Watertown, and
Pottsdam : ninety-three stations, circuits, and missions ;
one hundred and thirteen ministers, with one hundred
and forty-five local preachers ; and fifteen thousand nine
hundred and seventeen church-members; twenty only
being people of colour.

It Avill be seen that this Conference, like that of Troy,
does not take its name from any State ; and, to a stranger,
there is some difficulty in fixing its exact locality. The
names of the stations are so curious, and so few of them
can be found on the best maps, that were it not just for
the discovery of one or two of the most prominent, one
might be left in the dark altogether respecting this
Black-River Conference.

Black-River empties itself into Lake Ontario, and
flows in a somewhat northerly direction from the interior
of the State of New- York. Sackett's Harbour, one of the
stations of this Conference, is nearly opposite Kingston,
on the Canadian side of Lake Ontario, as are Mexico
and Oswego, two other stations. This ecclesiastical divi-
sion of the territory of the State of New- York skirts the
above beautiful Lake at a point which brings the Ameri-
can and Canadian bodies into pretty close contiguity to
each other. We know of no bitterness or strife ; all is
harmony and concord betwixt the two churches.

The numbeis found on this Conference
teen thousand nine hundred and seventeen, — just at a
point where the northern extremity of the State of New-
York abuts upon the Ontario Lake, and exactly opposite to
the Canadian shore, indicate a fact which has been before
referred to, and may be worth looking at again. It relates
to the contrast in population and progress in the two
countries. It will be found, on examination, that, in the
same space in Canada which is occupied by this Black-
River Conference, there are scarcely as many hundreds of
members as there are thousands on the American side.
I low is this ? Certainly not because the Canadian preachers

division, — fif-

PART IV. II. — THE HUDSON AND LAKE LINE. 301

are less laborious, or that there is a less disposition in the
people to embrace their doctrines juid foHowsliip. The
case is to be accounted for on a perfectly different princi-
ple ; namely, the wonderful difference betwixt the popula-
tion, the activity, and the progress of the American State,
as contrasted witli the British colony. The soil, the
climate, — indeed, all the elements of social improvement,
are as great on the Canadian side as on that of America ;
but the difference, in point of fact, is prodigious.

It is not for us to speculate on the causes of this differ-
ence. They are, however, easily seen and understood
on the spot. We perceive, in this case, that popu-
lation and Methodism in the States go on concurrently :
considering the comparatively recent ingress of any large
amount of people towards this frontier of the Union, it is
amazing how great and mighty the amount of advancement
they have made. The harbours and shores of these
Lakes, — these inland seas, — are being filled up by an
energetic race, who are la3dng the foundations of an
extended trade and commerce, only second to that which
is seen on the Atlantic seaboard, or that which is carried
on on the waters of the Mississippi. It is cheering to the
philanthropist and the Christian to perceive, that this
new population does not settle down in a state of Hea-
thenism. The preaching of the gospel, the ordinances of
the church, and the appliances of education and know-
ledge, are all finding their Avay, and becoming living
elements of the growing and expanding civilization.

We have no fewer than three notices of educational
institutions in this Conference : — Mexico Academy, to be
supplied ; Governor of the Wesleyan Seminary, J. W.
Armstrong ; John Dempster, Professor of Theology in the
Methodist Biblical Institute, Concord, New-llampshire.

It was the Avriter's happiness to meet with Dr. Demp-
ster at Pittsburgh. The Biblical Institute, of which he
is the professor, in point of fact, is a theological college.
It is the only institution of the kind in the United States
in any way connected with the Methodist church ; for,
though at the colleges and universities many of the pro-
fessors have theological classes, they have not yet thought
it advisable to establish separate and exclusive theological
schools. This is a subject which the American Methodist
church has not decided. It seems to be an open ques-
tion amongst them, and not likely soon to be settled It
must not be inferred from this that they are indifferent

302 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

to theological learning. Their energetic support of educa-
tional institutions, and their practice of connecting theolo-
gical classes and lectures with their college and university
courses, most clearly show the contrary of this. The
matter of fact is, that a very deep, indeed, enthusiastic,
conviction of the advantages of instruction, and, more-
over, of a well-trained ministry, exists almost universally
amongst them.

The only point on which there is any demur is, as to
whether it is hettcr, or the contrary, that the youth des-
tined to the ministry should be educated in common with
the rest of the JVIethodist community, availing themselves
of the theological instruction provided, as above men-
tioned ; or, Avhether they should be separated altogether
from the young community about them, and placed by
themselves in a sort of monastic establishment. Much,
it is clear, may be said on both sides of the question.
The practice of separate theological institutions is that
which, in this country, has prevailed funongst the Dis-
senting and Nonconformist bodies ; but it is not the prac-
tice of the national universities, whether in England,
Scotland, or Ireland. In these great seminaries of learn-
ing the lay youth, and those who are designed for the
ministry, are educated in common. There are no theo-
logical institutions, having a national character : these all
belong to the separate Christian sects. Which is the bet-
ter system, it may be difficult to say; and which turns out
the greater men, it might be considered invidious to pro-
nounce. There are obviously benefits peculiar to both
modes ; but they must be different in their kind. To
young men shut up from all contact with others, there is
the advantage of preservation from the evils of bad exam-
ple ; and then the discipline brought to bear upon them,
can be much more stringent than if they lived in com-
mon with others. But, on the other side, an educational
course in union witli the lay youth of the community,
and, for this reason, a much more numerous body, must
tend to produce a more generous, manly, catholic, and
national character than the other. Better denomina-
tional divines will be made, so far as sectarian theology
is concerned, by a merely isolated education. When this
is the main object, it is evident enough that separate
schools, placed under strict surveillance, will be the best.
But if the design is to expand the faculties, to produce
generous and catholic feelings, to attach the soul to truth

URCII.

PART IV. II. — THE HUDSON AND LAKE LINE. 303

educa-
theolo-
Iversity
, The
isiastic,
, more-
vcrsally

s, as to
ith des-
on with
mselves
e men-
together
need by-
Much,
uestion.
is that
the Dis-
he prac-
iingland,
if leam-
for the
10 thco-
these all
the bet-
ums out
to pro-
to both
nd. To
there is
d exam-
tn them,
in com-
icational
imunity,
dy, must
3lic, and
nomina-
theology
hen this
separate
lie best,
produce
to truth

on a universal scale, to make the youth a citizen of the
nation, to strengthen his sympathies with all God's uni-
verse, — then an open educfition sec-ms the thing.

Whether a sound knowledge of theology can be attaine<l
in connexion with tliis general system, must be judged of
by facts. Are old Thomas Jackson, IJarrow, Pearson,
Butler, divines of any learning and religious acquirements ?
because they were educated and trained in the national
universities, in common with the lay youtli of their age.
Are Rutherford, CilHes, Chalmers, of the Scotch nation,
theologians of any distinction 'i for they were l)rought up in
the open schools of their country. Are Uslier, Hkelton,
Magee, of the Irish nation, names of any consideration ?
these also were educated in common with the laity. These
are amongst the great Teachers of the Christian church.
They belong to all parties, to all ages, to all nations. They
are the instructors of all communities, and will be so to
the end of time. But it would be unjust to the other
side not to say, that the theological college system has
produced great names : Drs. Watts, Doddridge, and
Pye Smith, will live as divines, and diftuse the fragrance of
their pious and eminently useful labours through the
church, in all time to come.

How the American ]\f ethodist church may settle this
question, and whether they will ever be led to adopt tl»e
plan of a separate theological training for their young minis-
ters, it is difficult to say. Besides the usual prejudices
against an isolated and separate education, on the grounds
of spoiling the students for enterprise, and the endur-
ance of toil and hardship, — it strikes me that the national-
ism of the American preachers will be found to stand in the
way of the adoption of this system. TJiese ministers are
thorough citizens; they feel themselves of the people ; they
identify themselves fully and entirely with the nation ;
and though they possess the ministerial office and fimc-
tion, yet there is little affectation of tlie clerical caste. I
should say, that, next to piety to God, a full belief in Chris-
tianity, and the love of the gospel ; the leading character-
istic of the American minister is, a full and perfect identi-
fication of feeling and principle with his country : it
will be difficult to bring about any plans of instruction, in
case they should be attempted, the tendency of which is
in any way to alienate the minister from the citizen, the
priest from the American. It is clearly seen by these
sagacious men that the institution of exclusively theologi-

iS^

304 TERRlTOniAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

etil colleges, wliicli should detach the youth of the church
from the hody of the people, is, in spirit, directly opposed
to the genius of general citizenship, and must tend to
create a class whose feelings, tastes, imd habits will neces-
sarily he, in some sort, sectarian. At any rate, at present,
the idea has very little favour and countenance amongst
either ministers or people.

This was felt by Dr. Dempster. lie naturally desires
the success of his own enterprise. As far as I could
learn from himself, his undertaking originated very much in
his own convictions, and has never yet been recognised by
the General Conference. lie was extremely anxious to
bring about this, to himself, desirable result ; but, as I
believe, he met with so little encouragement, that he did
not make the attempt. The recognition of his college is
limited to his own Conference, and the undertaking docs
not meet with much pecuniary support.

IV. The Oneida Conference joins that of Black-
River. It includes eight districts, — Cazenovia^ Oneida^
Chenango^ Otsego^ Newark, Cayuga, Susquehannah, and
Wyoming : one hundred and twenty-seven stations, cir-
cuits, and missions ; one hundred and sixty ministers,
with two hundred and two local preachers ; and twenty-
five thousand seven hundred and seventy-six church mem-
bers, eighty-six of whom are coloured people, and ninety
Indians.

We have the following appointments in this Confer-
ence . — Henry Bannister, Principal of the Oneida-Con-
ferei<e Seminary ; Edward Bannister, Professor ; Nelson
Rounds, Editor of the Northern < .'l^ristian Advocate;
Alonzo Wood, Chaplain of State })r'<5on at Aubun ; R.
Nelson, Principal of Wyoming Semij\ary.

Here, then, we find the usual agencies at work. Two
seminaries, one Christian Advocate, and one chaplain to a
state prison. This does not look like an inefficient church
system.

V. The Genesee Conference abuts upon Oneida. AVe
have nine districts belonging to this division of the coun-
try; namely, Ontario, East-Rochester, Genesee, Buffalo, Nia-
gara, Rushford, Dansville, Willshorough, and Seneca-Lake :
one hundred and fifty-nine stations, circuits, and missions ;
one hundred and eighty-seven ministers, with two hun-
dre and fifty-three local preachers; and twenty-six

CHURCH.

lie church
y opposed
t tend to
n\\ neces-
it present,
) amongst

lly desires
i I could
y mucli in
>gnised by
nxious to
but, as I
lat lie did
college is
iking docs

of Black-
f, Oneida,,
miah^ and
itions, cir-
ministers,
d twenty-
irch mem-
iid ninety

is Confer-
eida-Con-
Nelson
Advocate ;
ubun ; R.

)rk. Two
iplain to a
nit church

leida. We
the coun-
faio^ Nia-
eca-Lake :
missions ;
two hun-
wenty-six

1>ART IV. ir. — THE ntJDSON ANn LAKE LINE. 30o

thousand six hundred and twenty-four church members,
fifty-eight of whom are coloured p(>o]>lc.

The manner of the commeuccnu'iit of the work in this
part of the country, is given by the historian of Me-
thodism : —

" As parly as 1792, Mr. Carrcttson had travolled through various
parts of this new country, pronching to the peoph* in tlioir log-
houses, in hams, and often liol(Uiig his (|uart('rly-nieetings under the
foHage of trees. Aided as lie was l)y those zealous young preachers,
who entered this tiehl of lahoiir, he was instrumental in extending
the gospel and its attendant hlessings into these destitute places.
By these means those societies were established which have conti-
nued to flourish and increase to the jiresent time. Along the
Mohawk River, as far as Utica, as well as the Chenago aiul Suscpie-
hanna Rivers, those pioneers of Methodism penetrated, and laid the
foundation for those extensive revivals of religion which have
hlessed that region of the country. We may form some judgment
of the good elfccts of these labours and sacrifices from the fact, that
there were returned in the minutes for this year, including Tioga,
Wyoming, Saratoga, and Simco circuits, eight hundred and ninety-
two members of the church. Had equal zeal been manifested at
this early period in building suitable houses of worship as the work
enlarged with the progress of the settlements, Methodism would have
taken a staiul here more firndy, and have exerted a nmch more
hallowed and extensive influence over the population."*

Nothing can well be finer than the work above de-
scribed. For the evangelist to place himself by the side
of the advancing population, to make himself one of
them, to share their privations, — to enter their log-huts
with messages of mercy, — to hold his meetings for preach-
ing and prayer under the spreading foliage of the trees of
the wilderness ; — to encourage the woodman in his aggres-
sions upon the forest, and the farmer in his efforts to turn up
the virgin soil, for a first crop; — then to see these primitive
families erecting their altar, like Abraham in the desert,
to the God of the lonely Avaste, as well as of the crowded
city ; — to listen to the echoes of praise and prayer reverbe-
rating in the midst of solitudes, made vocal for the first
time since time began ; — all this is infinitely beautifiil.
This was the work of that glorious evangelist Freeborn
Garrettson, and his young men. The seed they sowed has
indeed sprung up, and produced a plentiful harvest,
notwithstanding the somewhat mournful tone of our

* Bangs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. 11. pp. 66,
67. See Asbury, vol. ill. p. 293.

ie«

! I

306 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

good friend Bangs about the " preaching-lionses." How
every thing could have been done at once, it is difficult to
divine. How great "preaching-houses" are to be built, whe-
ther in America or any where else, before there is a people
to build them, or money to pay for them, one cannot well
imagine. But it is always the fashion for the present to
find fault with the past. Why were our forefathers so
very foolish as to build such little paltry chapels,—
" houses of worship," — as they did ? How much more
rational and religious it would have been, if they had erected
edifices which would have held, say, a couple of thou-
sands ! Besides, these miserable little shahhy temples only
stand in the place of great ones ; just as a rotten tree, till
it is bloAvn down, fills the space which might be occupied
by a graceful, majestic, blooming, yo .ng son of the forest.
This is the Avay people talk on this subject. But hoAv
the " preaching-houses " in the American wilderness were
to be built almost before the timber was felled, — certainly
before the soil was cultivated, — is puzzling to know ; and
how, nearer home, the spacious, elegant, costly edifice is to
rise, except from a previous beginning, perhaps of a very
humble and homely description, is equally difficult to
comprehend. Let not the great despise the little; they
would never have held their own elevated position, had
not somebody laid the foundation. And lot not the citizen
gentleman despise the woodman ; his city had never risen,
had not the pioneer cleared the ground.

VI. The Erie Conference. A narroAV strip of country
belonging to the State of Pennsylvania, stretches to Lake
Erie ; and a town, named after the Lake, stands on this
narrow neck of land. This ecclesiastical division con-
tains six districts ; namely, Ravenna^ Warren^ Aleadville^
Erie., Jamestoivn., and FninJclin : eighty-five stations, cir-
cuits, and missions ; one hundred and twenty-eight minis-
ters, with one hundred and ninety-three local preachers ;
twenty thousand one hundred and forty-three church
members, fifty-eight of whom are people of colour.

We have the usual appointments and agencies in ^ uis
Conference : — Asbury Seminary, G. B. Hawkins^ Princi-
pal; Alleghany College, (1. W. Clark, Calvin Kingsby,
Professors ; M. G. Briggs, Agent.

" The Allrglmny College is located in Meadville, Crawford covin*--',
B very thriving village on French Creek, three hnndred and thirty-
four miles north-west of Philadelphia. This institution received

''M

CHURCH.

:;s." How
difficult to
built, whe-
is a people
aiinot well
present to
sfatliers so
chapels, —
lucli more
liacl erected
B of thou-
mples only
en tree, till
ie occupied
the forest.
But hoAv
imcss were
— certainly
know ; and
edifice is to
»s of a very
difficult to
little; they
osition, had
t the citizen
lever risen,

of country
les to Lake
nds on this
vision con-
Me.adville^
tations, cir-
ight minis-
preachers ;
iree church
our,

cies in ' iiis
ins, Princi-
n Kingshy,

Avford conn*-',
id and thirty-
ition received

PART IV. II. — THE HUDSON AND LAKE LINE. 307

its first charter from the State in 1815; but, for want of ade-
quate support, it was suffered to longr.isli and die in the hands of its
former patrons and sup'portcrs. Witli a view to its resuscitation, the
entire in-emiscs were given to the Metho(hst Episcopal church, and
tiie Pittsburgh and Erie Conferences took it un(hT their patronage.
The llcv. Dr. Ruter, who had retired from the presidency of Augusta
College, in Kentucky, was appointed the first president of this
institution; and it went into operation this year (IH!^:')) under his
direction, with ])romising hopes of success. It has continued,
though sometimes endiarrassed for the want of more amjjle funds, to
bless the youtli intrusted to its care with its wholesome instructions ;
and many of them have dated their conversion to (iod in this seat of
learning and religion. It is said that its lil)rary is by far tlic largest
and best of any in the western country, and its buildings are ample
and in excellent order. Tl-ougli Dr. Ruter retired from its presidency
in 1836, it has gone on piosperously under his successor, the Rev.
G. W. Clark."*

Besides the north-western point of the State of Penn-
sylvania above referred to, this Conference embraces por-
tions of the New- York and Ohio States bordering ,\\
Pennsylvania. But the greatest point of interest is its
connexion with Lake Erie. It was the author's privilege
to touch at one of the most important stations, Cleveland,
in this Conference, and to witness, as in many other cases,
the rapid development of the resources of the country.
The harbour is both spacious and safe ; and the city pre-
sents a beautiful appearance from the water. Tl»'^ Cayuga
river empties itself into the Lake at this point ; and the
Ohio canal terminates here. This city is destined to hold
a high position amongst the cities of tlie Lakes.

VII. The North Ohio Conference joins that of Erie.
This Conference contains seven districts, — Delaware^
Atount-Vernon^ Worcester^ Xonv(iJk\ Tiffin^ Jfawnee^ Sid-
nei/ : eighty stations, circuits, and missions ; one hundred
and i]>irty-three ministers, with forty-two local preachers,
and twenty-six thousand and forty-three church-members,
fifty- six ot whom are coloured people.

We find the following special appointments : — Ohio
AVesleyan University, lulward Thompson, President;
H. M. Johnson, Professor; E. B. Gurly, Agent. Bald-
win Institute, Lorenzo Warner, Principal. Chaplain
to Western Seamen's Friend Society for the port of Toh do,
Thomas Cooper.

* Bangs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. iv. p. 145.

if:

t I

! l\

t-'

'^;

>ii)

Hi.

V \l

'I '

308 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

The above university, wliich is located at Delaware, was
founded so recently as 1844. Dr. Thompson, like some
other eminent men in the ministiy, is a M.D., and has
been selected for his present onerous post on account of
his abilities and learning. The State of Ohio stretches
from the river of that name to Lake Erie ; and this North
Ohio Conference touches its beautiful waters. There
remains much land still to "possess;" but the country is
rapidly filling up with a thriving and prosperous popu-
lation

VIII. The Michigan Conference is the .lext in our
present line. This name, it is to be presumed, is taken fi'om
the State, and this latter from Lake Michigan. This Confer-
ence gives us seven districts; namely, Detroit, Ann-Arbor,
Marshall, Monroe, Kalmazoo, Grand-E'ver, and Indian
Mission : seventy-nine stations, circuits, and missions ; one
hundred and eighteen ministers, with one hundred and
ninety-one local preachers ; sixteen thousand and seventy-
one church-members, eight of whom are coloured people.

The special appointments are as follows : — John A.
Baughman, Agent of the American Bible Society ; D. D,
"VVhedon, Professor in the Michigan University ; F. C.
Kinnear, Principal of the \\ esleyan Seminary at Albion.

Michigan University, of which Mr. Whedon is Presi-
dent, is not a Methodist institution. It is located at
Ann- Arbor, and was founded so lately as 1837- But the
fact that this gentleman is appointed to his present office
by the authorities of the university, shows that neither
Methodism nor its ministers occupy a low position in
public estimation.

The following historical notices may be interesting : —

" This country was originally setiled by the French, who sent
Cathohc missionaries there as early as 1048 ; and tlie city of Detroit
was founded in 1070, by a few Frencli families. Its growth was
slow ; but the people gradually enlarged their borders on eaeh side of
the Detroit river, a strait about twenty-four miles in length, which
connects lakes St. Clair and Erie. In 1703, this country, together
with Upper Canada, i)assed, by the right of eorupiest," from the
French into the hands of the British, and so remained, until the war
of the revolution separated it from the British empire, and connected
it with the United States. After this, emigrants from diflferent parts
of the Union began to mingle with the original settlers.

" When this country was first visited bv a Methodist missioncrj',
in 1804, it was in a deploiable state as to rehgion and morals. I;:
Detroit there was no preaching, except by the French Catholics ; and

cnuiicii.

iware, was
like some
►., and has
account of
5 stretches
tliis North
rs. There
country is
•ous popu-

ext in our
taken from
liis Confer-
inn- Arbor,
nd Indian
3sions ; one
mdred and
id seventy-
id people.
— John A.
Bty ; D. D.
ity ; F. C.
it Albion.
1 is Presi-
located at
. But the
esent office
Lat neither
position in

sting : —

h, wlio sent
ty of Detroit
growth was
each side of
ength, which
try. together
it, from the
until tlie war
1(1 connected
ifferent parts

t niissioncrj',

morals. I;:

itholics; and

PART IV, II. THE HUDSON AND LAKE LINE.

309

their inflnence in favour of the pure morality of the gosjjel was ex-
tremely feehle. The few Protestant emigrants who had settled in
Detroit, and some of the adjoining places, were entirely destitute of
a ministry of their own order, and were fast assimilating into the
customs and habits of those with whom they associated. And
though rc))eated efforts had been made, from time to time, to estab-
lish Methodism in Detroit, they mu^t have been attended with little
success ; for we fii.d no members returned on tlie Minutes of Con-
ference for that place, until the year 1 822, and then the number was
only twenty.

" This year, 1823, the Rev. Alfred Brunson was stationed on the
Detroit circuit, which stretched thro\igh the country for four hundred
miles. This he and his colleague, the Rev. Samuel Baker, surrounded (!)
each once in four weeks, giving the ])eople a sermon every two weeks ;
and their labours were so far Itlessed, that, in 1824, the number of
t'hu.'cli-members amounted to one hundred and sixty-one.

'his year a small society was formed at St. Mary's. This was a
mi'i' uy post belonging to tl»e United States, s-aiated on the strait of
thac n?me, abont eighty miles in length, anil which connects Lakes
Sup'^ror and Huron, and is about four hundred miles in a northerly
direction from Detroit. The most of this distance, at the time, was
a w'lderness, infested with beasts of prey, and dotted here and there
with an Indian village. It was to this place that a few pious soldiers,
who had been converted at Sackett's Harbour, were removed; and,
being almost destitute of every rehgioiis privilege, fonned themselves
into a class, chose a leader, and met together for mutual edification
and comfort ; holding their meetings in the woods, until the barracks
were erected, Avhen they were allowed the use of the hospital. They
were much assisted by the good countenance of Lieutenant Becker, a
pious member of the Presbyterian church, to whom they were at-
tracted by a conc^'eniality of feeling ; and 4iey were mutually refreshed
and strenc --c 1 in their social meetings. In the course of the
winter, tl - "unio'-rs increased to about fourteen, which much
encouragf'^ r/v >- persevere in their work of faith and labour of
love."*

But it must be remarked, that our author himself was
tliC missionary who visited this country in 1804. At
Detroit, he tells us, " sure enough, only a few children
came to the place of worship ;" that " our missionary"
(meaning himself) " shook off the dust of his feet as a
testimony against them, and took his departure from them.
In ahoi^^ four weeks after this, the town was consumed by
fire."-5-

LooLa a* these circumstances, — that is, to the cha-
racter of the original population, French Roman Catholics

* Bangs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. ill. pp. 225,226.>
t Idem, vol. iv. pp. 170.

i \

310 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CIIURCn.

[i '^

the difficulties attendant on their first efforts, and the
shortness of the time since they were successfully made,—
the progress must he considered very great. But the numher
of memljers of the church in this Conference (sixteen thou-
sand and seventy-one) shows very clearly that, though the
original occupants of the soil were French, they no longer
continue so. We should have had no such result as this,
unless the English race had pushed their Avay into the
country. The progi*ess of population in this State may be
judged of, when it is known, that in 1810 it just amounted
to 4,762, and in 1845, to 304,278. Lying, as it does, in
peninsular form, surrounded on three sides by the waters
of Lakes Erie, Michigan, and Huron, it is easy to see that
its advantages, in tht i of an enterpi'ising people, are

such as to lead to incrci. prosperity ; and it is cheering
to perceive that the religious element is, as we hope,
largely and permanently infused.

IX. The North Indiana Conference unites with the
Michigan. This division contains nine districts, — Green-
castle^ Cratofordsville^ Lafayette^ Tndlanojjolis, Centreville,
Peru, Lo<jan$poi% Laporte, Fo7i-Wayne : eighty-six sta-
tions, circuits, and missions; one hundred and thirteen
ministers, Avith two hundred and fifty-seven local preachers;
and twenty-six thousand three hundred and two church-
members : of this number there are fifty coloured people.

We find the following extra appointments : — Indiana
Asbury University, William C. Larabee, Cyrus Nutt,
Professors ; G. M. Beswick, AV. II. Huffman, Agents ;
B. F. Tefi't, Editor of Ladies' Repository ; Aaron Wood,
Agent of the American Bible Society.

But tliough the Minutes report the above-named gentle-
men as officers of Asbury University, by turning to the
Indiana Conference we shall find four more appointments.
The usage seems to be to place every minister in connexion
with his own Conference, let his official pobt be what it
may. Hence a person may belong to a Conference at any
distance, and yet have an appointment in one of the pub-
lic institutions in another place. The four additional ap-
pointments referred to are, — Matthew Simpson, President
of the Indiana Asbury University; Isaac Owen, Agent
for the Indiana Asbury University; Greenlee II. M'Laugh-
lin. Agent for the current expenses of the Indiana Asbury
University ; and William M. Daily, Agent for the Agri-
cultural Professorship of the Indiana Asbury University.

ciiuRcn.

PART IV. II. — THE HUDSON AND LAKE LINE. 311

It seems that agricultural science is connected Avitli this
school. Looking at the business of farming as one of the
permanent callings of a vast population, this will appear a
suitable subject of study. Who can say that farming
ought not to have the advantages of learning as well as
other departments ? Why should not the exterior world
engage the recondite investigations of gifted men ? Surely
there is enough in the business of agriculture to make it
most desirable that all the productions of mother earth
should be scientifically examined, classified, and used.

Be this as it may, the functions of Dr. Simpson are of a
different order ; and no doubt he ably discharges his duty.
Dr. Simpson is a man of mark. I had the privilege of
much friendly intercourse with this gentleman, and wit-
nessed with great admiration the discharge of his public
duties at the Conference, lie is a very .'ible man in every
way, and, being young, is likel}', it is hoped, long to bless
the church and the world with the benefits of his valuable
labours.

X. We now come to the Rock-River Conference,
the last on this Lake line. The district of country desig-
nated by this term, seems to lie betwixt the western shores
of Lake Michigan and the Mississippi River. It con-
tains ten districts ; namely, Chicago^ Ottowa^ Washington,
Peoria., Bock-Island, Mount-Morris, Platteville, Fondulac
Mission, Mihvaukie, and liacine : one hundred and seven
stations, circuits, and missions ; one hundred and forty-
one ministers, with three hundred and nineteen local
preachers ; and eighteen thousand nine hundred and thir-
teen church-members, twenty-seven of whom are people
of colour, and one hundred and sixty-one Indians.

It cheers one at length to meet Avith some Indians. We
have traversed a prodigious extent of country before over-
taking any of them, except once. Here some of them are,
it seems, driven to the extremity of the States, in this
direction ; for this Rock-River Conference joins the Wis-
consin Territory ; indeed, embraces some of it : and, as the
term indicates, it is a newly-settled country, not yet foi-med
into a State. When these Wisconsin people have filled the
country, will any of the Indians remain ? It is certain they
will not. What will be their fate, when the tide of population
has reached the utmost limits of the country in the direction
of the west ; when the inhabitants of the Atlantic shore,
and those of the Pacific, are linked together in one un-

.-.-Ji.JUJ3J.U

tM2 TERRITORIAL rROCfRESS OF THE AMERICAN CIlURCII.

broken chain ; it is fearful to think. They will not be
pushed into the waters of the mighty deep ; but the
pressure, like that of disease and age, will c-ush the last
of their noble race to the earth.

We find the name of a station in this Conference,
somewhat familiar to the ears of English people ; but in a
very different connexion : it is Nauvoo. Nauvoo, it will
be remembered, is, or was, the head-quarters of the Mor-
monites ; who, on account of their fantastic and impious
doctrines, have met, we fire told, with no great favour from
the American people. They have been driven fi'om this place,
and are wandering in various directions; and amongst other
locations which they have selected, the parliamentary de-
bates lately taught us, that numbers of them were squattinr/
in Vancouver's Island. We know not whether the good
and zealous Methodist preachers occupied this post of duty
before or after this dispersion of these poor, deluded Mor-
monites. It is likely they rushe"! in amongst them for the
purpose of seeking their conversi )n ; but, failing to accom-
plish this, they now occupy the quarters from whence
these obstinate blockheads have been driven. Would it not
be as well, if a name can be found, to change the old one ?

Having now passed through this interesting portion of
territory, it Dny be proper, dS in the case of the Atlantic
seaboard, to give a tabular summary.

Conferences. Dist. Circuits. Minist. Supernum. Local Pr. Members.

Troy 7 138 174 16 133 25,327

Vermont 3 64 71 14 46 7,953

Black-River... 6 93 113 11 145 15,917

Oneida 8 127 160 27 202 25,776

Genesee 9 159 187 32 253 26,682

Erie 6 85 128 13 193 20,143

North Ohio... 7 80 133 8 242 26,043

Michigan 7 79 118 10 193 16,544

North Indiana. 9 86 113 7 258 26,302

Rock-River ... 10 107 141 20 319 20,143

72 1,065 1,343 153 1,984 210,790

It is extremely difficult to say which portion of the
United States is the more important, or promises to excel
in permanent prosperity, when, in fact, the whole is so
rich in promise. But there are two things which appear
very favourable in the regions now under review ;
namely, the climate and the Lakes. It is in vain to deny
that climate has any thing to do with the characteristics

cnuRcii.

(ill not be

; but the

,sh the last

;;^onference,
e ; but in a
Lvoo, it will
if the Mor-
nd impious
'avour from
n this place,
longst other
nentary de-
!re squatting
it the good
post of duty
;luded Mor-
;hcm for the
ig to accom-
•om whence
^Voulditnot
the old one ?
ig portion of
the Atlantic

Pr.

Members.
25,327
7,953
15,917
25,776
26,682
20,143
26,043
16,544
26,302
20,143

210,790

rtion of the
lises to excel

whole is so
vrhich appear
ler review ;
vain to deny

laracteristics

PART IV. ir. THE HUDSON AND LAKE LINE. 313

of our race. Northern latitudes have always produced
the most muscular, hardy, and masculine races. 'J'iiat
some kind of intelligence, such as dcvelopes itself in
delicate, poetic, and refined sentiments, may be found
in tlie more genial and luxuriant portions of the earth,
will be allowed ; but the working and the governing races
ha> e always been found located in the midst of Borean
tempests. The voluptuous south may cradle its genera-
tions of impassioned sons ; but the north Avill always
produce the ruling class. This will probably be the
course of things with the people we have been contem-
plating. They are, at present, but in their infancy of
social life. Not more than something like one-third of
the land belonging to the State of New- York is cleared,
and even that not perfectly. Vast forests still await the
woodman's stroke, and prodigious tracts of fruitful soil must
some day reward the labours of the husbandman. This
State is remarkably formed, probably at first without
design, but in its effects very much for its own advantage.
Let the reader take a fan in his hand, just open it, and he
has presented to him the form of the State of New- York.
The narrow point which he holds in his hand, is the city
itself, and the spreading silk is the country stretching
away to the Lakes. The shores of these waters constitute
the wide-spread circumference of the State. This is a great
territorial and commercial advantage ; inasmuch as the
Atlantic and the Lakes are linked together. New- York har-
bour is now one of the great commercial emporiums of the
world, and it is destined to be the greatest. Its rivers, canals,
and railroads coimect it with Lakes Ontario and Erie ; and
these again with the St. Lawrence on the one side, and
through that noble river with all the Britisli dominions and
the Atlantic; and then in the other direction with Lakes
Michigan, Huron, Superior, and the Mississi[)pi. All we
have mentioned, and nmcli more, makes it absolutely
certain that, as time advances, this State will grow into a
great kingdom. The contiguous countries through which
we have been passing, partake of the same features of
prosperity and progress ; but we mark this one in particular,
that we may have something definite before us.

No%v, how stands the question with respect to Methodism
in this State ? We have already remarked on the subject
with respect to the city : what is its progress in the
country ? We answer, that four of the Conferences we have
been examining lie in the State of New- York ; namely,

314 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

111

N.1I M

Troy, Black River, Oneida, Genesee, and a part of
Erie. In these Conferences we find 93,702 church-mem-
bers; which, with 45,907 for New-York itself, gives a
total of 140,609. If we suppose — which is alow estimate
— that there will be four other persons, for every one of
these, belonging to congregations, families, and schools,
who are not members of the church, but who are attached
to Methodism as tlieir religious system, then we shall have
562,436 persons under its influence in this one State.

How long has this work been in progress ? When did
it begin ? Philip Embury preached his first sermon in
New- York in 1766. Captain Webb followed in a year or
two, and in 1 769 Richard Boardman and Joseph Pilmoor
were appointed by the British Conference. This is no very
remote date. There must have been some life and energy in
a church which can present such a result in so short a time.

But the nature of the power whence all this has sprung,
is a matter of serious importance. Suspicions are enter-
tained as to organizations of this sort. It is often imagined
that self-interest, ambition, or enthusiasm lead men to
unite in these masses. In the early times of Methodism,
as well as in the primitive ages of the church, these conlra-
temities were suspected of perpetrating, in their private
assemblies, gross and revolting immoralities. All this has
passed away long ago. But still the problem remains
unsolved, — What has led to this result ?

We can entertain no doubt but that this church-organ-
ization originated in real religious faith, convictions, and
power. It was not in the beginning, any more than it is
at present, produced by an}^* mysterious gravitating in-
stincts, leac'ing men to unite together they know not why.
And, moreover, it never imbibed the spirit, acted upon the
principles, or proposed the ends, of communism, — in any
form or shape. The menfwho formed these first societies
did so under the teaching and influence of religion alone.
There is something very much akin to the progress of the
first churches of Christ, in this great development of reli-
gious power, from so small a beginning. With some
persons, the insignificance of the instruments, and the
absence of all the supposed fitness for so great a work, will
form a difficulty. Let it be remembered, however, that
this objection lies as much against the apostles and first
evangelists, as against these men. But when this class of
difficulties is felt and objections raised, they always rest
upon the implied principle, — not seen, not understc^d,

i
I

CHURCH.

1 remains

PART IV. II. — THE HUDSON AND LAKE LINE. 315

perhaps, Lut certainly in the mind, — that tlie conversion
of men and the spread of religion is a human thing. If
divine, if of God, then, for aught wliich can he imagined,
Peter and Paul, — Bunyan and Baxter, — Ashury and Lee,
— might be very fit and suitable instruments. It is not
learning without God, — not philosophy without the Holy
Spirit, — not a polished exterior and worldly distinctions
without faith, — which can save the souls of men, or lay
the foundation of churches. Then, if this work is begun
in the grace and power of the Divinity, acting through the
labours of men ; it is easy to see that in innumerable cases
the fittest instruments will be persons of plain, but pure
and elevated, minds.

Judging of the nature of the work to be done in Ame-
rica, one cannot but admire the wisdom of God, in the
selection of His instruments. Would delicate and fasti-
dious gentlemen have gone into the American wildernesses
to preach the Gospel, — to converse in familiar phrase with
the peasant emigrant, in order to seek his salvation ?
Would this class have submitted to the privations of a
new country ? have cheerfully taken their place in the
log-hut, and been content with its fare and its lodging ?
Nay, had this class of persons been disposed to enter the
field, could they have done the work required ? The
tone, dignity, and superiority produced by a high style of
education and knowledge, are very beautiful and excellent,
but rather belong to society when formed and polished
than to its wilderness state. We may safely say that they
could not, if they would, have accomplished the work
assigned to our pioneer evangelists.

But let it not be supposed that the plain Christian preacher
is incapable of great service for religion because he is desti-
tute of the ability to descant on its philosophy. Those
who make history seldom write it. Those who perform
noble deeds are never the men to emblazon them. These
classes are too busy with their enterprise to turn aside to
talk about its progress. Their work, the temple raised,
is their monument. Judging by this rule, we shall be led
to see that the workmen selected by God were fitting
instruments for His purpose.

Their very plainness, their paucity of polish, might
operate in their circumstances most beneficially. They
would, as one consequence, be kept from theorizing, from
plunging into the abstract, from soaring into the ideal.
But, better still, they would be kept to their work, and find

p 2

.'JIO TF.nRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMFJIICAX CnURCIf.

thv'w liji])j)inos.s in its success. Tlicy wore oinincntly men
of" one business ; and their culliiifj swallowed up their
whole soul. This principle is found to succeed in other
things ; why should it not in this i Their oneness of pur-
pose will account for their success, as far as instrumentality
is concerned. But it will account for much more : — What
led to this entire separation of themselves from the world,
and devotedness to such a cause as this ? Certainly, reli-
gious faith. They had a firm and vivid belief in the Chris-
tianity which they went about to establish ; they had confi-
dence and certainty in their own vocation and calling ; they
had no doubt as to the particular dispensation in which they
were called to be workmen ; they entertained a full per-
suasion in their inmost soul in the principle that God
could " raise up children to Abraham " from amongst the
scattered tribes around them; and they saw, in the promised
perspective, that the American ^'■wilderness and solitmy
place should be glad and blossom as the rose:" " be glad" in
the privileges, blessings, and joys of God's salvation ; and
^'"blossom" in all the beautiful fertility of Christian holi-
ness and love. Yes, these men knew wliat they were
doing ; they lived, and laboured, and suft'ered, under the
full and plenary conviction that God had sent them, and
they were accomplishing His will.

But this of itself is not sufficient to account for the won-
derful moral phenomena on which we look. There must
have been something more than man's labours, to bring
about these results, though performed in honest simplicity,
and under the impressions of a strong belief in the " things
of God." We refer to the direct influence of God the
Holy Ghost. Nothing short of His influence and effu-
sions could possibly produce this spiritual and moral crea-
tion. The beginning, the original impulse, the life, must
have sprung from this source. How could human nature,
or the political and social movements going on in this new
country, produce this spiritual life? Its first seed must
have come from above. This being the case, all the rest
would follow. The unsightly root, which out of the soil
is lifeless and barren, no sooner finds a congenial element
therein, than it bursts through the incrustations in which
it is embedded, and, appropriating to itself the nourishing
influences of nature, soon appears a perfect tree clothed
with foliage and laden with truit. So it must have been
with this "seed of the kingdom." How could the "word
of the gospel" sown by these good but powerless men,

PART IV. IT. — TnE HUDSON AND LAKE LINE. 317

have produced so rich a liarvest, liad it not heen a divine
seed, and hoen bk'ssed by the fructifying rains and dews
ofGod's Holy Spirit?

We are chiefly contemplatin<? this work in its orcjanizod
form. But let us endeavour to unch^rstand it. AVe shall
he in great error, if we imagine that the organization created
the people. The people formed the system, and not the
system the people. Nothing could be more simple than
this process. The men who entered the wilderness in
order to cultivate it took no theory, no plan, no platform.
All they did was to pre.ach the truth ; to dejiosit it in the
soul ; and then leave it to its own development. They
won the people to Christ, and then trusted them to his
care and love, to be dealt with and to be employed as he
chose. The rest followed. They obeyed the instincts of
their new nature ; and, as in social life, sought union
■with each other. They felt the impulse of holy and divine
affections ; and, as in the closest and most endearing friend-
ships and relations, they delighted to commingle with
kindred hearts. Here is the origin, the plastic power of
this fellowship, this brotherhood. Rules followed the
life ; they did not create it. The whole framework
and machinery of the church sprang from this antecedent
power and holiness. Wants grew up with existence, as
they do in all analogous cases. The most complex consti-
tutional system is only the expansion of society in a state
of high civilization. This is the case also, if we understand
the question, of the American Methodist church.

But every religious organization must cherish and keep
the spiritual alive, or otherwise the framework will soon
break down. The same reviving " showers of blessing"
from above, the same effusions of the Holy Ghost, the same
presence of Christ, the same fulness of divine love, — which
were sought and enjoyed by the first converts, must be
constantly sought and received, or wintry barrenness must
succeed the beauty and fertility of spring and summer.
The walls of a palace may remain after its lord is dead.

This is the danger of complicated, perfected organization.
Through all nature we see, that as soon as the fruit is ripe,
it falls ; and as soon as physical life is perfect, it begins to
exhibit signs of decay. How different, now, at this mo-
ment, is the political and economical state of America,
as compared with some of the old, worn-out nations of
Europe ! — just upon this principle : the one is like a fine
athletic youth, full of health, bloom, vigour, activity ; the

i'l''

i*'^

'I'H

318 TERRITORIAL TROOnESB OP THE AMFRICAN CHURCn.

other, like a decrepit old man, worn down by years, and
equally full of miseries ; not knowing which way to turn, or
what expedient to adopt, to keep himself alive. Something
like this comes to he thecondition of churches. Perhaps there
is no great danger of fon»^.aHty, hmguor, or decay at present
in Anieriean Met lodism, — of the external, parasite-like
growths, first emhrjcingand then crushing the spiritual; the
organization, with its complexities, superseding and push-
ing aside the vital and divme. But this danger must come.
Everything, indeed, at present, favours the idea of
progress. The church cannot well stand still while every
thing else is in motion. She must move on with the per-
petually-advancing tide, or he left, like a gallant ship,
stranded on the shore. Nothing can continue stationary in
the States. They are obliged to go on. The wilderness
cannot remain as it is ; the gloomy solitudes must be
peopled ; the dark forests, now that the Indian no longer
prowls through their thickets in quest of game, must give
place to the civilized man; and innumerable, untold,
iiideed, unimagined, multitudes of cities, with their
teeming and busy populations, will, of necessity, occupy
these silent and melancholy regions. The church is obliged
to advance with these ever-progressing multitudes. At
present, the Methodist body most certainly truly appre-
hends its duties and its destiny, and is nobly pressing on
in the career of usefulness. We hope — we pray — that it
may never lose its spirit ; never sink into inertness ; never
be paralysed by its own ponderous bulk ; and never forget
or forsake the principles and the elevated faith of its
founders.

III.— THE OHIO LINE.

By following another of the great lines of communication
into " the far west," we shall meet with the same thing as
we have done in the other routes. Pass the Alleghany
Mountains, either from Philadelphia or Baltimore, to Pitts-
burgh ; from thence to Cincinnati, and from the latter
place to St. Lewes; and a distance something like from
fifteen hundred to two thousand miles will be laid out to
traverse. This is the journey we now propose. In all these
States of the west, with their cities and towns constantly
increasing in population, the Methodist church has planted
her institutions. Besides the chief places already men-
tioned, which contain very large bodies of people belonging
to our faith, the noble-minded servants of God have entered

CHURcn.

)rears, and
:o turn, or
Jomething

aps there
lit present

asite-like

itual; the
md push-
ust come,
idea of*
lile every

the per-
ant ship,
ionary in
nidemess

must be
tio longer
nust give
, untold,
th their
% occupy
is obliged
des. At
ly appre-
?8sing on
— that it
s; never
er forget
h of its

mication
thing as
lleghany
to Pitts-
le latter
ke from
d out to
all these
nstantly
planted
y men-
ionging
entered

PART IV. in. — THE OniO LINE.

3U)

the wilderness wherever man is found to have pitched his
tent, and have introduced the ever-blessed gospel.

It was the writers good fortune to meet with many of
the humble, but courageous and enterprising, "back-
wood" missionaries, who had spent their lives in following
their countrymen into the forests and prairies of these dis-
tant regions, for the purpose of winning them to Christ. A
finer race of men it was never his happiness to see ; athle-
tic, robust, muscular; of noble and independent mien, open
countenance, lofty and expanded brow, brave and resolute
bearing ; and withal full of fine common sense, intelligence,
benevolence, and zeal. These men had, many of them,
followed the Indicins to their hunting-ground, and lived
with them in their wigwams ; had borne with their child-
ish weaknesses, and the storm of their fierce and furious
passions; — and all for the sake of their spiritual and eternal
good. They had, as well, accompanied the white race in
their endless peregrinations. They had lived, moreover, to
witness the magnificent result. Many a race of squat-
ters" they had seen become a race of freeholders, sub-«
stantial formers, happy and prosperous in their circum-
stances. Many a group of log-huts, letting in wind and
weather, they had beheld changed into beautiftil villages or
substantial towns, the residence of civilization, opulence,
and religion. Many a league of gloomy, almost impervious,
forest they had Avitnessed yield to the woodman's axe, to the
ploughman's industry ; and, in the place of this, had beheld
rich and abundant harvests waving beneath the breezes of
heaven. Many haggard, care-worn, afflicted, and anxious
matrons, dragged into the wilderness by their lords, sur-
rounded by a wretched, squalid, fretful family, — they had
lived to see rise above their difficulties, and become the
centres of domestic order and peace, and cheered by
beholding their sons and daughters pass into a happy and
hopeful maturity. Yes, these " back- wood " preachers
have seen something of life ! They have done some work
worth mentioning, for God and for man ; and they now
reap their reward in the fruits of their toil.

Nothing can well exceed in importance the results
of this success. What would these vast regions have
become, bad they been peopled by our profligate race,
without the corrective power and influence of the gospel ?
It is easy to ar.ticipate. The people must have simk into a
state of perfect barbarism, as well as unmitigated vice. To
have prevented this, is a great work. But the prevention

320 TFRRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN ClTURCn.

of a present catastrophe of this kind is not the whole ; it
is not half the case. Tliese men have laid a foundation
for the permanent Christian and social progress of these new
aggregations of people. They have succeeded in planting
the ordinances of the gospel, in what may be fitly con-
sidered the rudimental state of society. They have gone
to the bottom ; they have begun at the beginning ; throw-
ing the salt into the very fountain, they have purified the
stream.

I. After passing the Alleghanies, and descending into
the valley of the JNIississippi, the first Conference boundary
we enter is that of Pittsburg ii. In this division we have
nine districts ; namely, Pittsburgh^ Uniontown, Clarkshury^
Morgantown^ Wheeling, Bariisviile^ Cambridge, Beaver :
one bundled and eleven stations, circuits, and missions ;
one hundred and eighty-four ministers, with two hundred
and sixty-five local preachers ; and forty-two thousand
three hundred and seventy-eiglit church-members; three
Jiundred and foi ty-five of these being people of colour.

We find the following apjiointments : — Editor of Pitts-
burgh " Christian Advocate, ' William Hunter. North-
AVestem Virginia Academy, Gordon Battell, Irincipal ;
Alexander Martin, Teacher. Alleghany College, II. J.
Clrrk, President ; 1*". 8. De Ilass, Agent.

There is also something here which is not noticed ;
i' imely, a very large and spacious Book-Concern, with a
most excellent Agent at its head; and inasmuch as his
name is not inserted for Pittsburgh, he, of course, belongs
to another Conference.

The progress of religion in Pittsburgh may be imagined
from the state of things, as described by Bishop Asbury,
in 1809:—

"We reached Jolui ^N'rensliall's," he remarks, "in Pittsburgh, on
Friday evening. The llev. Mr. Steel offered, uiisoucitcd, in the name
of the Presbyterian eldorsinp, their lai-ge, elegant house for Sunday's
exercises. I ])reri:lied at Thomas Cooper's on Saturday.

" Sabbath, 20th. I accepted the -otTer made, and preached at three
o clock. It was an open time. Could we unite nations and lan-
guages, as well as spirits and tempers, we might do g:eat things here.
A Baptist family of tiie name of Plummer receives us on Tuesday.
Young Plummer is sick, a child is sick, and the whole family feel
awful. Who will pray with young Plummer when we are gone .' The
young man is certainly under convictions."

Here we have dates and fiicts. In 1809, Bishop Asbury

CnURCIT.

whole ; it
foundation
' tliese new
n planting
fitly con-
have gone
j; throw-
iirified the

PART IV. III. THE OHIO LINE.

321

idlng into
boundary

n we have

larkshiiry^
Beaver :

missions ;

3 hundred
thousand

irs; three

olour.

• of Pitts-

. North-

L'rincipal ;

^e, II. J.

noticed ;

, with a
ch as his
?, belongs

imagined
• Asbury,

sburgh, on
I the name
»r Sunday's

ed at three
> and lan-
lings here.
1 Tuesday,
family feel
;one ? The

3 Asbury

had no place of worship to perform divine service in ; he
preached in Thomas Cooper's cottage on Saturday, and the
Presbyterian church on Sunday, lie had no Methodist fa-
mily to entertain him, it seems ; and he was invited to a
Baptist's of the name of Plummcr; and, when he was gone,
he knew of no one who would pray with "young Plummer,"
who was " certainly under convictions." How amazing the
progress of forty years ! We now find about ten large Me-
thodist churches, and a corresponding number of people.

In crossing the Alleghany Mountains to visit a place
now belonging to this Conference, we have the following
picture of scenery, life, morals, and manners. The date
is 1788 —

*' Tliursday, July 10th. We had to cross the Alleghany Mountahis
again at a had passage. Our course lay over mountains, and through
valleys ; and the mud and mire was such as might scarcely be expected
in Doceraher, We came to an old, forsaken habitation in Tygcr's-
Valley, Here our horses grazed about, while we boiled our meat.
Midnight brought us ii}) at Jones's, after riding forty, perhaps fifty,
miles. The old man, our host, was kind enough to wake us uj) at
four o'clock in tlie morning. We journeyed on through devious,
lonely wilds, where no food might be foiuid, except what grew in the
woods, or was ( rried with us. We met witli two women who were
going to see their friends, and to attend the quarterly meetiug at

Clarksbury. Near midnight we stopped at A 's, who hissed his

dogs at us ; but the women were determined to get to quarterly
meeting, so we went in. Our sujiper was tea. Brothers I'hoebus

and Cook took to the woods ; old gave up his bed to the

women. I lay along the Hoor on a few deer-skins, with tlic tloas.
That night our poor horses got no corn ; and next morning they had
to swim across the Monongahela. After a twenty miles' ride, we
came to Clarksbury ; and man and beast were so out»lone, that it
took us ten hours to accomplish it. I lodged with Colonel Johnson.
Our meeting was held in a long, close room ])elonging to tlie Bap-
tists. Our use of the house, it seems, gave offence. There attended
about seven hundred people, to whom I preached with frcedo,; , and
I believe the Lord's i)owcr reached the hcfirts of some, -^fier ad-
ministering the sacrament, I was well satisfied to take my Ir ive. We
rode thirty miles to father llaymond's, after three o'clock, Sunday
afternoon, and made it nearly eleven l)efore we came in ; about mid-
night we went to rest, and rose about five o'clock next morning. My
mind has been keenly tried under the great fatigue endured, both by
myself and my horse. O, how glad should I be of a ])laiu, clean
plank to lie on, as preferable to most of the beds ! and where the beds
are in a bad state, the floors are worse. The gnats are almost as
troublesome here as tlie moschetoes in the low-lands of the sea-board.
This country will require mu':ii work to make it tolerable. The people
are, many of them, of tue boldest cast of adventurers ; and with some

p 5

322 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

the decencies of civilized society are scarcely regarded : two instances of
which I myself witnessed. The great landowners, who are industrious,
will soon show the effects of the aristocracy of wealth, hy lording it
over their poorer neighbours, and by seciuing to themselves all the
offices of profit or honour. On the one hand, savage warfare teaches
them to be cruel ; and, on the other, the preaching of antinoniians
poisons them with error in doctrine : good moralists they are not ;
and Christians they cannot be, unless they are better taught." *

After this scene of real life as encountered by a bishop,
we may give an adventure of another sort, connected with
this place and locality.

" Richard WilUams, on the north branch of the Potomac, was
taken prisoner by the Indians : it may be satisfactory to many, to
record in this Journal his own account of the wonderful deliverances
he experienced, and the extraordinary combinations of providences
by which he was restored to his family.

" A few days before Braddock's defeat, nineteen Indians beset the
house, killed his father, his mother, and one of his brother's sons.
Williams and his child they secured as prisoners, and took them
away to Fort-Pitt, (now Pittsburgh,) tying his hands to a tree every
night to prevent his escape ; the child he fed with wild cherries, or
sauvice-berries ; but it was taken from him at the fort. On the day
of Braddock's defeat, he was taken across the Ohio River, and
guarded to Detroit, , where he found the gaiTison reduced to the
extremity of eating horseflesh. After staying some time at Detroit,
lie made his escape, taking with him a Frenchman's gun and ammu-
nition ; and pushed homeward, first by curve lines, and then in a
more straight direction.

" The Indians pursued ain. he-ided him, which obliged him to alter
his course : wading through a deep stream, the water went over his
head, and wet his powder. For three days he travelled on, \mtil,
being pressed by hunger, he stopped to dry his wet powder, but on
examination he found it all dissolved away : his next shift was to dig
sarsaparilla for sustenance. He went on, and by good fortune found
a fish which a bird had dropped, and ate that. Continuing on, he
came to a large river, where he saw two canoe-loads of Indians pass ;
from these he hid himself : the Indians being out of sight, he made
a raft of two logs, and by this contrivance gained the opposite shore.
After this, he was three days without eating or drinking, and reduced
to extreme suffering : he saw an Indian, and escaped him, and came
to a stream of water, of which he drunk, and soon after a plum-tree,
some of the fruit of which he took along with him. The day follow-
ing he fared something better, having found part of a fawn, which he
roasted, picked the bones and the marrow, and carefully preserved
the meat for future need. After the venison was all eaten, on each
succeeding day, for three days, he found a squirrel. He afterwards

♦ '• Journal," vol. ii. pp. 35, 36.

mimcTt.

PART IV. III. THE OHIO LINE.

323

nstances of
adustrious,
lording it
res all the
ire teaches
itinomiana
y are not ;
t." *

a bishop,
ited with

Dinac, was

many, to

liverances

rovidence3

heset the
er's sons,
ook them
tree every
iierries, or
>n the day
tiver, and
ed to the
it Detroit,
nd ammu-
then in a

m to alter
; over his
on, imtil,
er, but on
vas to dig
une found
ig on, he
ians pass ;
he made
lite shore,
d reduced
and came
)lum-tree,
ay foUow-
which he
preserved
I, on each
ifterwards

caught and ate a pole-cat : at another time he saw a hawk fly up, and
going to the spot he found a wild turkey. Travelling on, he came to
the Ohio, and waded it : near this place an Indian threw his tomahawk
at him ; he tried to escape by climbing a wild cherry-tree, but found
himself too weak, and he fell into the hands of two Frenchmen and
live Indians, and thus found himself once more in the power of his
enemies. With these he feigned derangement ; they, however, took
him along with them to Fort-Pitt (Pittsburgh). On the way he
tired, and they threatened to kill him ; he told them he was willing
to die. Arriving at the fort, an Indian charged him with being a
prisoner from Detroit : he was forthwith put under a guard, and a
council held, in the French language, to determine on what was to be
done with him. The sentence of the general was, that he should be
shot : to this some objected, saying that his spirit would haunt them
if he was killed there, and advised his being taken to the island and
buried in the sand. He was told that he should eat no more meat
there, that the crickets should eat him. He behaved himself as
though he understood nothing they said, yet he knew the general
purport of their conversation, though they spoke in French. lie
relates, that one morning before ''?»;, while in the fort, he fell into a
trance: he beheld spirits for his jiiductors, and lightning also: the
guards being both asleep, he climbed up the high wall, and, clambering
over the spike palisades, got ""t safe. Having still to pass the sen-
tinels, and not knowing where they were placed, he was discovered
just as the cock crew for day : the sentinels mistook him for a com.
rade, and let him pass. At this time he felt a conviction that his
wife prayed for him, and this was communicated in an unusual Juan-
ner: and she, during his absence, had great comfort, and ui assur-
ance that she should see her husband again. Escapi 'Hs, he
made the best of his way without interruption until tlie t-vening,
when he heard a gun fired at some distance behind him : presently
another: — these were his pursuers, who had found his track in tlu
woods : he strove to run, but he was too weak. Another gun yet
nigher to him went off; he made what way his strength would allow,
and, when he came to places where he left no track, he made zig-zag
courses to deceive them, and give him time to get a-head : but there
were so many of them, they would still discover his track again.
Thus he struggled on, until seven guns were fired, the last of which
he supposes to have been within two or three hundred yards from
him : now his heart began to fail, and he thought he was gone, yet
he resolved to labour onwards as long as he had life. At the firing
of the last gun, his pursuers crossed his track, and got a-head of
him : taking advantage of this circumstance, he turned out of the
path, letting the Indians who were behind tread in the footsteps of
those before. Following the direction now taken, he had not gone
far until he came to a path which led to a settlement of the wliites ;
this he did not long keep, but, going round the head of the ravine,
laid himself down, concluding that if his track was again discovered,
he would be favoured by the darkness. The Indians did get his
track twice, but never overtook him. He went on in the dark as

^ammsss

i,.ii

: i

324 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

well as he could, sometimes feeling the bushes with his hands :
among the rocks he often fell down from weakness : having gaiucd
smoother ground, he stopped and lay down until day.

" His enemies, it seems, had not given up the pursuit. lie had
not long left his hard lodging when he heard the re])ort of two guns ;
hut coming to a hill where no mark of footsteps could he traced, he
steered his course for Bedford, and came on a trading path, in which
he kept. Five days he lived on acorns ; afterwards he found some
wild cherries ; but, lo ! while he was eating, up comes an Indian. The
Indian asked him where he was going ; he said. To the Delaware ;
the Indian then took him by the hand and gave — whoop, when pre-
sently others joined him. By these he was kept a prisoner for some
time : he appeared bold ; was active in cooking, and by his cleveniess
got the favour of the captahi, who praised him, and said he could do
everything like an Indian, lie had more than he needed to eat ; the
captain, however, was very careful to secure him every night, by
making bun lie down in one corner ; here he drew a cord over some
looj).poles, and tied deer's hoofs to the end, so that if Williams
l)ulled open the poles they would rattle, and the deer's hoofs would
strike the ca])tain's face. With these Indians Williams stayed a long
time : they went to war, and left him to provide deer for the squaws.
At last he found an opportunity of escaping, which he improved, and
arrived safe at his own house. He is now a faithful man, bis wife a
pious woman; and they have preaching at the house."*

The facts of tliis narrative aro deeply interesting. They
are, besides, only indicative of a class of events and adven-
tures, which, in those times, w^ere constantly going on.
The white population were night and day exposed to the
aggressions of the red men of the wood. Their border
habitations were fired, their women and children often
destroyed, or led into captivity, — a fate more terrible than
death itself, — whilst the men had constantly to perform
the duties of sentinels over their property and families.
How great the change ! No Indian is now found in these
quarters. Hundreds and hundieds of miles intervene
betwixt the outcast race and their conquerors.

The moral aspect is as much altered as the quiet and
security of the population is advanced by the expulsion of
the Indians. From Pittsburgh, as from a centre, stations,
missions, churches, radiate in every direction. The Alle-
ghany Mountains are crossed in different style from that
described by Mr. Asbury, with his jaded horse ; the habi-
tations of the people and the amount of their comf rts are
now very different from that in which a " dean plank "
would have been a luxury beyond that of a bed ; and a

rt:

* " Joui-nal," vol. i., pp. 370—373.

CHURCH.

his hands :
ling gaiiied

t. lie had
f two guns ;
2 traced, he
h, in which
found some
ndian. The
! Delaware ;
, when pre-
er for some
s cleveniess
lie could do
to eat ; the
y night, by
[ over some
if Williama
loofs would
ayed a long
the squaws,
proved, and
;, his wife a

[g. They
id adven-
^oing on.
ed to the
dr border
ren often
rible than
perform
families,
i in tliese
intervene

juiet and
pulsion of
stations,
[The Alle-
Tom that
the hahi-
nf'trts are
n pkmk "
d ; and a

PART IV. III. — THE OHIO LINE.

325

different amount of civilization from that which the good
bishop describes when the gruff inmate of some miserable
hut '"'"hissed" his dogs at the '■'■ivo7nen" as well as the men;
and, best of all, the " morals " of the people have been
infinitely elevated since our evangelist drew his picture.

II. The Ohio Conference joins that of Pittsburgh.
We have in this division fifteen districts ; namely, East
Cincinnati^ West Cincinnati^ Dayton^ Ui'hana, Hillsbo-
rough^ Chillicothe^ Columbus, Zanesville, Marietta, PoHs-
mouth, Kanawha, Cincinnati German, Fittshurgh German,
Indiana German, North Ohio German : one hundred and
sixty-one stations, circuits, and missions ; two hundred and
eight ministers, with five hundred and twenty-eight local
preachers; and sixty-two thousand one hundred and
ninety-eight church-members, five hundred and fourteen of
whom are people of colour.

The number of special appointments for this Conference
will be found very great. We have the following : — Wes-
tern Book-Concern, Leroy Swormstedt, Agent ; Western
Christian Advocate, Charles Elliott ; Christian Apologist,
William Nast; Agent to the American Bible Society,
William P. Strickland ; Wesleyan Female College, P. B.
Wilber, President ; M. P. Gaddis, Agent ; Ohio Confer-
ence High School, Solomon Howard, Principal : Augusta
College, Joseph S. Tomlinson, President ; Oakland Female
Seminary, Joseph McD. Mathews, Principal ; Greenfield
Seminary, James G. Blair ; Frederick Merrick, and L. D.
Mac Cabe, Professors in the Ohio Western University ;
Worthington Female Seminary, Ezra M. Boring, I'rincipal ;
Uriah Heath, Agent ; James B. Finley, JMoral and Reli-
gious Instructor to the Ohio Penitentiary.

The above Charles Elliott is Dr. Elliott, the author of
"Romanism Delineated," — republished in this country.
Dr. Elliott is an Irishman ; au(l is possessed of the vivacity,
acumen, logical power, and withal hatred of popery,
which unite to distinguish the natives of the north of Ire-
land. In his editorial labours, as well as in his Delinea-
tion, he has done good service in the support of Protes-
tantism. He is, besides, a perfect abolitionist. Slavery
can have no favour in the sight of Dr. Elliott. It is an
abhorred and detested evil ; an unmitigated injury to the
slaves themselves ; a crime in the slaveholder to exact this
oppressive wrong; and, moreover, an outrage against
Christianity, and a sin against Almighty God, in the esti-

rr-if

l<)

'. t

i \'

. ,t ]i

326 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

mation of Dr. Elliott. These, if I understood him aright,
are the sentiments he entertains on this subject. He is now
removed from his office of editor of the Western Christian
Advocate, and placed in another very responsible literary
post ; namely, to wiite the history of the great division
which has taken place in the Methodist Episcopal church;
and in the prosecution of this task, of course, the question
of slavery must, in some of its phases, if not in all of them,
come bt iore his attention. From the character of Dr.
Elliott, his habits of research, his thorough acquaintance
with his subject, and the deep interest he feels in the
points at issue ; it is not too much to expect a very able
work on the subject.

Dr. Tomlinson, the President of Augusta College, lo-
cated at a place of that name in Kentucky, is equally
adverse to slavery, — takes decided views, and does not
hesitate to announce them. He is, also, in other respects,
a man of talent, of energy, and of learning. Dr. Tomlin-
son appeared to great advantage in the Pittsburgh Confer-
ence, in every question in which he took a part.

But the establishment which will excite the most ear-
nest curiosity in this long list of learned institutions, is the
Female College of Cincinnati. By the following extracts
from the reports and other documents, the system may be
pretty well understood. And as this establishment must
appear a novelty in this country, it is deemed right to
insert a somewhat full account of its rise and princi-
ples. To give an idea of the manner of doing business in
America, it may be proper to present an account of the
origin of this school : —

" Origin and Organization, Sfc.

" At a special meeting of the preachers of Cincinnati, held in the
Editor's office of the Western Christian Advocate, May 4th, 1842, the
following persons were present : — Rev. Bishop L. L. Hamline, Rev.
C. Elliott, D.D., Rev. James L. Grover, Rev. George C. Crura, Rev.
William H. Lawder, Rev. Adam Miller, Rev. WiUiam Nast, Rev.
Thomas H. Harrison, Rev. L. Swormstedt, Rev. James P. Killbreath,
and Rev. William Herr.

" The meeting was organized by calling Rev. L. L. Hamline to the
chair, and appointing Rev. William Herr secretary. At the request
of the chair, the object of the meeting was explained by Rev. Dr.
Elliott ; namely, to consult on the expediency of taking measures to
establish in this city a Female Institute of the highest possible grade.
The following resolutions were presented and adopted.

" Resolved, Is/. That in the opinion of this meeting, it is deemed

CHURCH.

Im aright,
He is now
Christian,
le literary
it division
il church;
3 question
1 of them,
er of Dr.
[uaintance
els in the
very able

oUege, lo-
is equally
does not
r respects,
•. Tomlin-
;h Confer-
most ear-
ms, is the
g extracts
m may be
lent must
. right to
d princi-
usiness in
mt of the

held in the
h, 1842, the
inline, Rev.
Crum, Rev.

Nast, Rev.

Killbreath,

nline to the
the request
y Rev. Dr.
measures to
sihle grade.

t is deemed

PART ly. III. — THE OHIO LINE.

327

advisable to call a public meeting to consider the practicability of
establishing, in Cincinnati, a Female Collegiate Institute.

" Resolved, 2d. That a committee consisting of Rev. Charles
Elliott, D.D., Rev. Bishop L. L. Hamline, Rev. WilHam Herr, Rev.
James Killbreath, Rev. John F. Wright, Rev. James L. Grover, Rev.
William Nast, Rev. George C. Crum, Rev. William H. Lawder, Rev.
Adam Miller, and Messrs. Samuel WiUiams, Esq., Wilham Neff, and
IIar\'ey Decamp, report a plan of the Institute to be laid before the
general meeting.

" On motion it was agreed that the committee on the plan meet
on next Wednesday, at four o'clock, p.m., in the office of C. Elliott,
D.D.

" On motion, the meeting adjourned.

" L. L. Hamline, Chairman.
'* Wm. Herr, Secretary.

''May Wth, 1842.
" The committee on the plan met pursuant to adjournment. Pre-
sent, Samuel Williams, Esq., Rev. C. Elliott, Rev. J. L. Grover, Rev.
Thomas Harrison, and Rev. WiUiam Herr. S. Williams, Esq., was
called to the chair. The report of the committee was called for,
which being read by C. Elliott, D.D., was unanimously adopted. The
following resolution was also adopted :

" Resolved, That Rev. William Ilerr, and Rev. James L. Grover, be
a committee » fix on the time and place of the public meeting in
order to submit the plan of a Female Collegiate Institute, and give
notice of the same. There being no further business, the meeting
adjourned.

" S. Williams, Chairman.
" Wm. Herr, Secretary.

" Pursuant to public notice given, a meeting was held in Wesley
Chapel on Fifth-street, between Broadway and Sycamore, Maj 20th,
1842, in order to consult on the practicabihty of establishing, in
Cincinnati, a Female Collegiate Institute ; at which time and place
the plan adopted by the committee at the prior meeting, detailing the
general principles of the Institute, was read and unanimously adopted.
A Board of Trustees were immediately organized, and arrangements
for the employment of teachers, and to procure suitable college
buildings, &c.

" At a subsequent meeting, the Rev. P. B. Wilber and lady were
employed to take the supervision of the Institute. The firat session
of the Female Collegiate Institute commenced on the fiist Monday of
September in 1842.

" Not long after the commencement of the school an act of incor-
poration was procured from the Legislature of Ohio, under the title
of 'the Methodist Female Collegiate Institute.' But in the year 18 —
it was determined to estabUsh the Institute on a firm basis, procure a
more ehgible site, and erect new and more commodious buildings.
Accordingly, a new act of incorporation was obtained, and the name

lit

i
I

l< i

Lii) V

328 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

changed to ' Wesleyan Female College.' The college has annually
increased in patronage, and numbers at the jtresent time al)OUt three
hundred pupils, many of whom are from a (iistance. The course of
instruction is ample ami appropriate to the female sex, and hy the
advantages of the college much more can he accomplished in less
time than is usually spent at female academies, where only a superfi-
cial and limited course is pursued.

" Course of Study, Classification, and Miscellaneous Information.

" In adopting a course of study, it has heen the object to end)race
not only those studies of ])ractical importance, but also as many as
possible of those of an educational character. The belief is enter-
tained, that these studies are so arranged as to form a regular and
systematic course, and to present to the student an easy gradation
Ironi the simplest subject to the most abstruse ; so that those young
ladies who may take the entire course, or nmch of it, may not be
forced into the consideration of sul)jects above their comprehension,
for want of previous mental disciiiline. In the recitatiou-room, it
will be the object of the Board of Instruction to see that the pupil
not only knows her lesson, but thoroughly understands it ; and, by
familiar conversations suggested at the time, so to educate the heart
and moral feelings, as well as the intellect, as to prepare young ladies
not only for the drawing-room and parlour, but more especially for
that liighly resi)onsil>le position designed for them by their Creator,
in a free, intelligent, and Christian nation.

" The studies pursued are divided into three departments, namely,
the primar)', the preparatory, and the collegiate. The primary
department is di\ided into two classes ; the preparatory, into four ;
and the collegiate, into three. Each class in the primaiy and prepa-
ratory departments will occupy a separate room, and pursue its
studies under the immediate suj)ervision of its aj)propriate teacher,
who is the preceptress of that class. These classes will be subdivided
into sections, if the number should require, so that the classes in
recitation may not be too large for the good of the students, and so
that no teacher may have more than thirty or thirty-five under her
supervision, at the same time. Thus, each class will be, in fact, a
small, independent, select school, systematically pursuing its studies
under its appropriate preceptress.

" The Principal will have the especial care of but few classes ; but
will devote most of his time to passing from room to room, hearing
or witnessing the recitations, order, application, &c., in all the
several classes, from the lowest to the lighest ; thus securing, as far
as practicable, a unity of mode and aim in all the classes, and reduc-
ing all to one harmonious whole. Nor need those who jcan advance
less rapidly, be urged forward faster than they are prepared to
advance ; nor need the more highly favoured be unnecessarily detained
by this method of classification. The former may delay, if need be,
three years on the studies of two ; and the latter may accomphsh, in
two years, perhaps, the studies of three.

" At the opening of school in the morning, all the pupils will

< ;

*•

cnuRcn.

s annually
il)out three
e course of
iiul by the
l»c(l in less
y a superfi-

ormation.

to embrace
IS many as
ii is enter-
•egular and
y gradation
hose young
nay not be
prehension,
(»n-room, it
it the pupil
it ; and, by
;e the heart
oung ladies
pecially for
eir Creator,

its, namely,
le primary
, into four ;
and prepa-

l)ursue its
ite teacher,

suljdivided
e classes in
uts, and so

under her
in fact, a

its studies

lasses ; but

)m, hearing

in all the

iring, as far

and reduc-

:an advance

)repi'red to

ily detained

if need be,

omplish, in

pupils will

PART IV. III. — TlIK OHIO LINE.

329

assemble in the cha])el for religious devotions, after which the several
classes will retire to their resjicctive rooms. The jirincipal advan-
tages of this system of arrangement, besides bringing all the opera-
tions of the entire school under the constant and immediate supervi-
sion of the Principal, are, — it c(mibines fill the advantages of extensive
division of labour, which cannot be secured in small private schools,
with all the vigilance, energy, and constant supervision of a small
select school, and brings to the aid of all, the educational appliances
and facdities of a chartei'cd and liberally endowed college.

" Regular and punctual attendance is indispiMisal)le to (borough
advancement. Those who are irregular soon fall behiml their class,
lose their interest and emulation, and at liest can acquire l)ut slireds
and patches of knowledge. Independent thought, wliich should be
the object of education, must be based upon a knowledge — not of
words, but of facts and actual relations. To secure this, reqiures
constant and persevering labour, — a lalsour which nuist l)e borne by
the student as well as the teacher, and encouraged by the attention,
interest, and co-operation of the parent. No ' royal road,' or
railway, or telcgrapliic despatch, to scholarship, has yet been
discovered.

" The religious instruction of the institution is based upon the
broad principles of Christianity, as held by all evangelical denonii na-
tions ; and no sectarian or sectional prejudices are allowed to disturb
the peace and harmony of those who seek instruction within its walls.

" In assigning pupils their duties, it is the design to give each, if
known circumstances do not forbid, as many studies as she can
thoroughly learn — by diligently employing all the hours in school,
not devoted to recitation or other duties, and at least two hours each
day at home in study. But, inasmuch as different pupils are endowed
with different degrees of aptitude for learning, this ])oint cannot, in
every instance, be attained without the co-operation of parents or
guardians.

" If the student have no studies to prosecute at home, the parents
or guardians may always be assured that either the Principal or they
themselves are deceived.

'* In the government of the school-room and boarding-house, no
more rules are enjoined than are indispensably and obviously neces-
sar\' ; but with these a strict and uniform compliance is required. In
procuring obedience and ajiplicotion, resort is had only to reason,
and to such means as appeal to the better principles of our nature.

" The Principal and Governess wish to assure the ])ublic, that it
will be their effort to make their liouse the home of those young
ladies who may be intrusted to their care, and to exercise a parental
solicitude for their comfort, health, habits, manners, and morals ; and
that all guards necessary for physical and moral security, will be
constantly thrown around them.

" The Trustees have been induced, by the solicitations of many
patrons, as well as by the difficulty of procuring regular attendance
during the afternoon exercises, to adopt the one daily session system.
— Therefore, the hours of school will hereafter be from nine a.m. to

•I

330 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

three p.m. in the winter, and from eight a.m. to two p.m. in the
summer.

" Examinatiorm.

" There will be a rigid and impartial examination of all the classes
in the primary and preparatory departments at the close of each ses-
sion ; and of the collegiate department at the close of each term —
and the menihers of the classes will he advanced, or not, according to
their proficiency.

" The yoiing ladies who shall have com\)leted the entire conrse of
study, and sustained satisfactory examinations, may receive a classical
diploma ; and those who shall have completed the English studies in
the course, and sustained a satisfactory examination upon them, may
receive an English diploma."

These examinations terminated last year, (1848,) in
conferring five diplomas on young ladies, for their attain-
ments in classical learning ; and eight in English.

It is easy to anticipate many scruples as to this institu-
tion. To give diplomas to young ladies may excite sur-
prise in the grave dames of this country, and cause the
gentlemen to shrug their shoulders in consternation,
exclaiming, " What next ? " But really, after all, why
should not learning and good conduct be encouraged and
stimulated in the female sex as well as in the other ? Do
they occupy an unimportant position in communities ? Are
their sons and daughters less likely to become respectable,
pious, and useful members of society for the good train-
ing, attainments, and honourable distinctions of their
mothers? Is a well-disciplined mind, a cultivated intellect,
a soul inspired with the noble sentiments which a know-
ledge of truth must give, less likely than others to govern
a household with wisdom and discretion? Have not
mothers much more to do with the formation of the cha-
racter of their sons than the father? and, as a conse-
quence, much more concern in laying the foundations of
communities in all which concerns their manners and
morals ? Are not families the light, the salt, the orna-
ment, the salvation of states? And are not women all
this to the family ? And, moreover, cannot the vulgarity,
the rudeness, the asperities of the world be moderated and
polished by the more delicate and milder nature of the

softer sex ? This

being

so, how can it be improper to

adopt means eftiectually to educate the young girls as well
as the young boys of any generation ?

But there are other reasons for these female colleges in
America. The disciples of the church of Rome, in all these

CHURCH.

.m. in the

the classes
)i each ses-
ach term —
ccording to

•e course of

e a classical

ti studies in

them, may

1848,) in
nr attain-
1.

is institu-
xcite sur-
cause the
itemation,
all, why-
raged and
ther? Do
ties? Are
ispectable,
)od train-
of their
[ intellect,
1 a know-
to govern
Have not
• the cha-
a conse-
idations of
iners and
the oma-
vomen all
vulgarity,
srated and
are of the
iproper to
rls as well

colleges in
n all these

PART IV. in. — THE OHIO LINE.

331

matters, exhibit more practical sense than Protestants. In
every part of the world, they have always striven to obtain
the education of youth. This has been, amongst other
things, one of the most remarkable vocations of the Je-
suits. They are now at work in every quarter of the globe ;
and, as might be expected, with indefatigable industry and
perseverance in the United States. Hence these institu-
tions are partly framed in self-defence. The very intel-
ligent Principal of the college informed me, that the
Methodist body found it absolutely necessary to establish
these schools, in order to prevent the children of their own
people from being alienated from them by being educated
at either a Popish or else some other school, alien in senti-
ment to their own church. Moreover, he gave me to
understand that their establishment had commended itself
very much to the public ; it was well supported, always
being fiill ; and had answered the purpose of preserving
the children of their flocks from going astray.

We may be pretty certain that there is something valua-
ble and vital in this novel establishment. Of all men, the
Americans will be found to possess a clear perception of
what is practically important and useful. Without exa-
mination, if it is found that these people have estab-
lished something new, it may be assumed at once, that
some useful element may be discovered somewhere, that a
valuable end is proposed. Being free from prepossessions
and prejudices, as well as free in other things, they do not
scruple to adopt modes of action, which in this and the
other old European societies would be laughed at. Many
of their projects have been so treated by other people.
This matters little to the Yankee. You may laugh as
long as you please ; but, generally speaking, he is sure of
his game. This very institution will, undoubtedly, prove
a most interesting auxiliary to the church, and an element
of great power for the conservation of the Protestant
youth of the country. The " women " * are always the
objects of attention with the Popish church ; and the
Americans have no objection, in this affair, even to take a
lesson out of their book. The moral force of Popery, so
long exercised in the world, has been accomplished very
much through the societies formed in various ways to
influence, to educate, and then to employ, " women" for

* See Michelet's remarkable pamphlet, entitled, " Priests,
Women, and Families."

I M ■

r ''

332 terhitorial progress of tue amf.rican cm ncn.

tlio f\irtlioranoe of its ohjcrts. With us, fjcnoruUy, it is
sutfioiont to know tluit tho Popisli cliurch aflopts u certain
line of policy at once to discard it. If it is Popish, that
is quite enough ; we instinctively resolve that it must he
■wrong, and adopt a course as opposite as we can. This
has heen the case regarding feniaU^ education. The cliureh
of Rome has every where maintaincnl an ascendancy. Many
of the nunneries have always heen set apart for educational
purposes ; and now, the highest and the hest female educa-
tion which can he ohtained, is to he found in these estab-
lishments. We have nothing of this kind in Protestantism
in this country, or, as far as I know, elsewhere in Europe.
The education of females is l(»ft to accident, to chance. The
Americans have in this, as in other things, taken the
initiative ; and, when wo have done laughing and wonder-
ing at the notion of ftnnalc colleges and diplomas, we shall
imitate them.

The sooner the hetter ; at any rate in spirit, in principle.
Our opposition to Popery hy declamatory liar.i"gues is just
heating the air. The papacy is not an a])straction ; it is an
organization of living souls. And it will employ any kind
of industry to train a child, to gain a proselyte, to attract ano-
ther atom to the church. Like the coral insect, they are husy
in huilding their island in the ocean ; and, being constant
in their labour, they consequently progress in every place.
The priests of this sect care no more about the declamations
of Protestants than the insect tribe — secure below the sur-
face of the sea — care for the rumbling of the tempest on the
surface. The only possible way of keeping out Popery is to
occupy the soil. Let the world be filled with institutions, edu-
cational andreligious, whichshall embody andset forth truth,
— the truth of the Bible, and truth on all other subjects; and
then the falsehoods of this system will find no room.

With much less of asperity, as it struck me, than is
found amongst ourL^elves, the American people have a full
perception as to the evils of Popery. Their system of
government, however, never allows them to think of
opposing it by any legislative enactment. The only means
they ever imagine or think of adopting are moral. This
very female college, so far as it is designed to be protective,
is a measure of this sort. It occupies the space, it fills the
vacuum ; and in this way it bars out the Popish nunnery.
The American Methodist church will, no doubt, aim at giving
as good, and, if possible, abetter, education, than the nunnery,
and beat Popery even in its own favourite vocation. Certainly

r cm Ticn.

oruUy, it is
s ii certain
opisli, that
it must be
can. This
Hie church
icy. Many
iducational
lale educa-
lese estab-
)testantisra
in Kurope.
lance. The
taken the
id wondcr-
is, we shall

1 principle.
;ues is just
n ; it is an
y any kind
ittract ano-
ey are busy
ig constant
very place,
clamations
)\v the sur-
pcst on the
*opery is to
itions, edu-
brth truth,
jjccts; and
oom.

than is

lave a full

system of

think of

•nly means

iral. This

protective,

it fills the

I nunnery.

n at giving

e nunnery,

. Certainly

PART IV. III. — Tnn onio line.

333

they will entertain no doubt on the practicability of this,
or any thing else, which they see to be desirable. There
is a spirit in them to cope with any ditliculty, and to win
any prize which may hv. within the read •)f man. They
indulge no doubt as to the excellency of their system ; and,
this being the case, they set themselves manfully to carry
its embo(lie<l truths into living ethciency. Whilst we are
bandying about our dogmas in fierce debate, and appeal-
ing to the legislature, the American is doing his own
work ; he is putting his principles into practical operation,
by forming institutions to givt; them development, and to
bring them to bear ujion society.

I remember seeing in some Romish ])eri()di<'al, in a
lettei 'i-om a missionary-priest, employed in — I think —
Oregon, that they met with more obstruction from the igno-
rant and fanatical JNIethodists than from any other people.
If I am not mistaken, in future years, as the struggle
thickens, and the belligerents come face to face on this
continent, the ]\Iethodist body will present a noble front,
to obstruct the progress of this ambitious and intrusive
church, — more resolute and potent, perhaps, than any
other £■ )\ver, not ewn excepting the civil government.

Tji v 's another interesting incident connected with the
Methodism of Cincinnati. It is, that four of the dis-
tricts einimerated are German. These four German
districts, indeed, embrace much more territory than is
included in this Conference. It will be seen that they
extend to Pittsburgh, Indiana, and North Ohio, as well as
to Cincinnati. The number of missions is thirty-four;
with forty-two missionaries. Great numbers of Germans
have located in these quarters ; and religion has spread
amongst them in a most encouraging manner. This work
began, in its present, its modern form, in the conversion of
a learned native of Germany ; who, when he left Europe,
and for some time afterwards, cherished sceptical notions.
Being himself savingly converted to God, he instantly
began to recommend the Saviour to his countrymen ; and,
from this beginning, one of the noblest works of religion
in modern times has sprung up and spread its hallowing
leaven. It was ray happiness to listen to the account of
these things from this minister's own lips ; who, in com-
pany with two or three more German missionaries, detailed
the interesting narrative. This gentleman having been
trained at one of the universities of Germany, (as was the
case with several others,) he enjoys the advantages of

I !

■ I If

i'l

i!;:l'-

334 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

learning in connexion with piety. Dr. Nast sustains a
literary as well as a ministerial relation to his country-
men, and is well able either t^ exhibit or defend the
doctrines he has happily embraced. In fact, both these
functions are well sustained by him. But the greatest
ornament and beauty of these German Christians is their
piety. They are eminently devout and holy men. It is
impossible to hold intercourse witli them without being im-
pressed with the purity and affection of their spirit. They
are, indeed, in happy circumstances. Religion with them is
emphatically a new creatioji. They were all either Papists,
or, what is quite as deadening to the soul. Rationalists.
Their escape is like getting out of hell into heaven. They
feel all this. It impresses them d .eply ; so that, in truth,
religion with them is enjoyed i'^ all its virgin sweetness.
They are in their "first love;" and the ardour and simpli-
city of their souls is perfectly refreshing to see — rather to
feel. These Germans must live in the affections of all
who come in contact Avith them.

III. On the Ohio, in tlie State of Kentucky, below
Cincinnati, stands the city of Louisville, which gives its
name to a Conference. The Louis vilt.e Conference
contains five districts, namely, LottUville^ Uardingshurg^
Smithldnd, ffopkinwille, and Bowling-Green : fifty- four
stations, circuits, and missions; sixty-six ministers, with
one hundred and ninety-nine local preachers ; twenty
tiiousand four hundred and seventy-two church-members,
three thousand seven hundred and forty- two of whom are
people of colour.

We have one extra appointment : — Funk Seminary, J.
Randolph Finley.

Louisville, as the name imports, was originally settled
by the French. It is no great distance below Cincinnati,
on the Ohio, and is a place of great commercial import-
ance. It belongs to the southern church, and slavery
obtains through the country around. 1. is clear, how-
ever, that great religious progress has been made. Louis-
ville was visited by Bishop Asbury, when in a very infan-
tine state, who, in IHll, says he preached "in great
affliction of body; hut it was a liberal season." From
that perio^ it has risen, as we see, to great consideration.

TV. Kentucky is skirted, through a part of its frontier,
by the Ohio River; and, consequently, the Conference

ciiuRcn.

sustains a
s country-
lefend the
both these
le greatest
ins is their
len. It is
t being im-
irit. They
ith them is
ler Papists,
nationalists,
v^en. They
it, in truth,
sweetness,
and simpli-
— rather to
ions of all

cky, below
!h gives its

ONFERENCE

rdingshurg^
• fifty-four
isters, with
•s ; twenty
■membera,
whom are

sminary,

iilly settled
Cincinnati,
ial import-
nd slavery
ilear, how-
e. Louis-
very infun-
" in great
n." From
isideration.

its frontier,
Conference

PART IV. III. — THE OHIO LINE.

335

bearing that name joins the Ohio Conference. The Ken-
tucky Conference belongs to the Methodist Episcopal
church, South. We find eight districts ; namely, Parkers^
hurffy Gugcmdotte^ Maysville, Covington^ Lexington, Shelby-
ville^ Harrodshurg, Barhour&ville : seventy-five stations,
]J circuits, and missions ; ninety-three ministers ; with two

hundred and forty local preachers ; and twenty-eight thou-
sand six hundred and twenty-four church-members ; five
thousand one hundred and eighty-three of these are people
of colour.

We are now, as will be seen by the number of people of
colour belonging to this Conference, in a slave-holding state.
The progress of the slave population is great. In 1790, it
only amounted to 11,830; and in 1840, it had increased
to 182,258.

We find the following appointments connected with this
Conference : — Transylvania University, H. B. Bascom,
Josiah L. Kemp. This institution is located at Lexington,
and is, for America, an old establishment; having been
founded in 1798. It is reported in the Repository as
having seven instructors ; six hundred and ten is given as
the number of its alumni; three ministers ; one hundred
and twelve students ; and four thousimd five hundred
volumes in its library.

Bishop Asbury seems to have entered Kentucky for the
first time in 1790. He says, under the date of May 11th r

" Crossed Kentucky River. Our way is over mountains, steep
hills, deep rivers, and muddy creeks : a thick growth of reeds for
miles together ; and no inhabitants but wild beasts and savage men.
I saw the graves of the slain, — twenty-four in one camp. They had
set no guaid ; were late up playing at cards. A poor woman dreamed
three times that the Indians had surprised and killed them all. She
urged her husband to entreat the people to set a guard ; but they
only abused and cursed him for his pains. As the poor woman
was relating her last dream, the Indians came upon the camp ; she
and her husband sprang away, the one east and the other west, and
escaped. She afterwards came back, and witnessed the carnage.
These poor sinners appeared ripe for destruction." *

The following is, I suppose, an account of the first Con-
ference held in Kentucky : —

" Thursday, 1 3th. Being court-time, (this prevented the use of the
court-house,) I preached in a dwelling-house at Lexington, and not
without some feeling. Tlie Methodists do but little here : others
lead the way Our Conference was held at brother Masterson's,

* " Journal. ' vol. ii. pp. 73, 74.

I !

1 ' H

i'M ■ I

'■•1

1* , • y

^i i i

^! ;

I *

? ■ ' ■

Ifi

I «

336 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

a verj' comfortable house, and kind people. We went throngh our
business in great love and liannony. I ordained Wilson Lee, Thomas
Williamson, and Barnabas M'Henn,', elders. We had preaching noon
and night ; and souls were converted, and the fallen restored. I
would not, for the worth of all the i)lace, have been prevented in this
visit ; having no doubt but that it will be for the good of the present
and rising generation. It is true, such exertions of mind and body
are trying ; but 1 am supported under it : if souls are saved, it is
enough."

Here is the account of tlie return : —

" Monday, 21th. We set out on our return through the wilderness
with a larp:e and helpless com])any. We had about fifty people,
twenty of whom Avore armed, and five of whom might have stood
tire. To })reserve order and harmony, we had articles drawn up for,
and signed by, our company ; and 1 arranged the ])eo])le for travelling
according to the regulations agreed upon. Some disaffected gentle-
men, who would neither sign nor come under discipline, had yet the
impudence to muriuur when left l)ehiud. The first night, we lodged
some miles beyond the llazcl-patch. The next day we discovered
signs of Indians; and some thought they heard voices. We there-
fore thought it best to travel on, and did not encamp until three
o'clock, halting on the east side of Cumberland River. JTe had gnats
enoKf/h. We had an alarm ; but it turned out to be a false alarm.
A young gentleman, a Mr. Alexander, behaved exceedingly well ; but
his tender frame was not adequate to the fatigue to be endured, and
he had wcU-iiigh fainted on the road to Cumberland-Gap. Brother
Massie was captain ; and finding I had gained authority among the
people, I acted somewhat in the capacity of an adjutant and (piarter-
master amongst them. At the foot of the mountain the company
separated: the greater ])art went on with me to Powell's River.
Here we slejjf on the earth; am. next day made the (Jrassy Valley.
Several of the company, who were not Methodists, expressed their
high approbation of our conduct, and most affectionately invited us
to their houses. The journeys of each day were as follows : — Mon-
day, forty-five miles ; Tuesday, fifty miles ; Wednesday, sixty miles." *

" CtiTup meetings" seem once to have been attended by
great results in Kentucky. These meetings, like many
other usages which uUimately exercise great influence in
religion, apparently originated in accident. Two brothers of
the name of M'Gec, one a ]\Iethodist, and the other a
Presbyterian minister, were the instruments employed in
establishing these meetings. Whilst a preacher of the
name of Iloge, in connexion with these two brothers on a
preaching excursion, was delivering his message, a woman
was " so powerfully wrought upon, that she broke through
all restraint, and shouted forth the praises of God aloud."

* Asbuuy's " Jourmd," vol. ii. p. 75.

S' CHURCH.

through our
Lee, Thomas
caching noon
restored. I
vented in this
i)f tiie present
ind and hody
e saved, it is

the wihlcrness
; fifty people,
it have stood
drawn up for,
: for traveUing
feeted gentle-
e, had yet the
;ht, we lodged
we discovered
3. We there-
up until three
Jf'e had gnats
a false alarm.
ugly well ; but
p eiulured, and
jap. Brother
ity among the
t and quarter-
the company
owell's lliver.
rassy Valley,
pressed their
ely invited us
lows : — Mon-
sixty miles." *

ittended by
like many
influence in
brothers of
tbe other a
3niployed in
cher of the
rothers on a
'e, a woman
oke through
jod aloud."

PART IV. III. — THE OHIO LINE.

337

All the ministers, amongst whom was Ilogo, who had
called forth this burst, precipitately fled, except the two
M'Gees, who continued in their places, watching " the
movement of the waters."

" William M'Gee soon felt such a power come over him, that he,
not seeming to know what he did, left his seat, and sat down on
the floor ; whUe John sat trembling under a consciousness of the
power of God. In the meantime, there were great solemnity and
weeping all over the house, lie was expected to preach ; but, instead
of that, he arose, and told the people that the overpowering nature of
his feelings would not allow of his preaching ; but as the Lord was
evidently among them, he earnestly exhorted the people to surrender
their hearts to llini. Sobs and cries bespoke the deep feeling which
pervaded the hearts of the })eople.

" This great and unusual work so excited the attention of the
people, that they came in crowds from the surrounding country, to
inquire what these things meant ; and this was the beginning of that
great revival of religion in the western country which introduced
* camp meetings.' Tlie people came with horses and waggons, bring-
ing provision and bedding; and others biiilt temporary huts or tents ;
while all — Presbyterians, Ba})tists, Methodists — united together in
prayer, exhortation, and preaching ; exerting all their energies to for-
ward this good work."*

Let us listen to a description of a " camp meeting :" —

" Here a vast concourse of people assembled under the foliage of
the trees, and continued their religious exercises day and night. This
novel way of worshipping God excited great attention. In the night,
the grove was illuminated with lighted caudles, lamps, or torches.
This, together v.'ith the stillness of the night, the solemnity which
rested on every countenance, the pointed and earnest manner with
which the preachers exhorted the people to repentance, prayer, and
faith, produced the most awful sensations in the minds of all present.
While some were exhorting, others crjing for mercy, and some shout-
ing the praises of God in the assembly, numbers were retired in se-
cluded i)laces in the grove, pouring out the desire of their wounded
spirits in earnest prayer. It often lia])pcned that these were liberated
from their sins, and their hearts tilled with joy and gladness, Avliile
thus engaged in their solitary devotions ; and tiien they would come
into the encampment, and declare what God had done for their souls.
This information, communicated to their brethren in the artless sim-
plicity of * new-born souls,' would produce a thrill of joy which could
hardly be suppressed : and thus they reciprocated witli each other in
their sorrows and joys, and excited one another to the exercise of
faith in the promises of God, and perseverance in the ' good work.' "

At a great movement at Desha's Creek, an eye-witness
states that " at these meetings the people fell under the

* Bangs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. ii. pp. 102 — 107 .

l»i i--

, !■ 3

338 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

power of tlie word like com before a storm of wind," and
til en " arose from the dust with divine glory beaming upon
their countenances."

" Among others who were Iirought to the knowledge of the truth
at this meeting, was John Alexander Granadc, who, after an exercise
of mind for a considerable time Iwrdering on despair, came forth * a
hurning and a shining light,' as a public advocate for the cause of
Christ. He soon became distinguished among his brethren as the
•Western Poet;' and the ' Pilgrim's Songs' were amongst the most
popular hymns which were sung at these camp meetings ; and per-
haps became the fruitful source whence sprung the numerous ditties
with which the church was for some time almost deluged. These
songs, though they possessed but little of the spirit of poetry, and
therefore added nothing to true intellectual taste, served to excite the
feelings of devotion, and keep alive that spirit of excitement which
characterized the worshippers in these assembUes.

" The numbers which attended those meetings, which were held in
Kentucky in 1801, were immense. At one held in Cabbin Creek, a
Presbyterian minister, who was present, and zealously engaged in promot-
ing its objects, estimated the number at not less than twenty thousand."

Here is another description : —

" Few, if any, escaped without being affected. Such as tried to
run from it were frequently struck on the way, or impelled ])y some
alarming signal to return. No circumstance at this meeting appeared
more striking than the great numl)ers that fell on the third night ;
and to prevent their being trodden under foot by the multitudes, they
were collected together, and laid out in order, or on two squares of
the meeting-house, till a considerable part of the floor was covered.
But the great meeting at Caneridge exceeded all. The nvmiber that
fell at this meeting was reckoned at about three thousand ; amongst
whom were several Presbyterian ministers, who, according to their
own confession, had hitherto possessed only a speculative knowledge
of religion. Here the formal i)rofessor, the deist, and the intempe-
rate, met with one common lot, and confessed, with equal candour,
that they were destitute of the true knowledge of God, and strangers
to the religion of Jesus Christ."

Here we have an individual case : —

" A gentleman and a lady, of some standing in the gay circles of
life, attended the above meeting with a view to divert and amuse
themselves at the expense of those whom they considered as deluded
with a strange infatuation. With these thoughts, they agreed, that
if one of them should fall, the other should not desert him or her.
They had not been long on the ground before the woman fell. The
merry gentleman, instead of keeping his promise, frightened at the
sight of his female friend on the gronnd, fled with great precipitancy.
He did not, however, proceed more than two hundred yards, before
he also was i)rostrate upon the ground, and was soon surrounded by
a praying multitude."

|!t

N CHURCH.

PART IV. III. — THE OHIO LINE.

339

Nothing lasts, — nothing keeps its simplicity and purity,

" These (meetings) in Kentucky ran into such wild excesses in
some instances, as to bring them into disrepute in the estimation of
the more sober part of the community. The Presbyterian ministers
were among the foremost in promoting these meetings, and in favour-
ing the revivals which resulted in them."

The old and soher part quarrelled with these " re-
vivalist" Presbyterian ministers ; and they formed tliem-
selves into what was called the "• tjpringfield Presbytery,"
in ] 803 ; but in the year following, this Presbytery was
broken up, and

" Some turned Shakers, and others ran into the wildest freaks of
fanaticism. Hence originated those unseemly exercises, so humili-
ating to recoimt, of jumping, dancing, jerking, barking, and rolling
on the ground, by which these schismatics were at last distinguished
and disgraced. And, to finish the climax of absurdities, in the midst
of this ' confusion worse confounded,' a company of Shaking-Quaker
preachers from the State of New-York came among them with their
new-fangled doctrines, and ' drew away disciples after them.' Several
of these dissentient ministers, and quite a nun)ber of members, were,
by these means, drawn into this vortex of error and confusion."*

When they had got by themselves, the Methodist body
is described as managing these meetings much better; and,
by the force of their discipline, bringing them into good
order. Under this guidance, th'^y are represented as being
of eminent use.

V. Adjoining Kentucky, to the south-east, in tlie State
of Tennessee, the Ilolston River is seen emptying itself,
after a pretty long course, into the Tennessee. This river
and district of country gives its name to a Conference.
The HoLSTON Conference contains seven districts ;
namely, Wi/thevillt\ Abingdon^ RogersiViUe^ KnoxviUe, Cum-
berland, Athens, Ashville : sixty-four stations, circuits, and
missions; eighty-four ministers, with three hundred and
thirty-four local pieachers; and thirty-eight thousand
three hundred and cue church-members, three thousand
nine hundred and fift} -seven of whom are people of colour.

We find the following extra appointments : — Emory and
Henry College, C. Collins, President ; E. C. Wiley, Pro-
fessor ; Holston College, C. Fulton, President and Agent ;
Knox\ille Female Institute, D. R. M'Anally; M.

* Bangs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. ii. pp. 159, IGO.

^fl

340 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHUKCII.

Episcopalian, L. Patton, Editor ; Thomas Stringfield,
Agent to the American Bible Society; William II. Rogers,
Agent to Sahbath-schools.

Emory and Henry College is located at Glade-Spring,
in Virginia, and was established in 1839.

This division of territory lies a little out of our line. It
does not touch the Ohio at any point ; neither does it be-
long to the Atlantic or the Mississippi lines. The Ilolston
Conference embraces some small portions of North Caro-
lina, Georgia, and Virginia ; but it cannot be classed mth
those Conferences. We place it on the Ohio line, be-
cause it is nearer to it than any other. It belongs to the
Methodist Church, South, and is a slave-holding territory.

Good Bishop Asbury seems to have met with some
cross providences in these quarters, in the early history of
Methodism. lie Siiys : —

" We crossed Ilolston to Snith's-Ferry, and rode thirty miles to

Ami's, where we were entertained for our money We turned out

our horses to graze, and they strayed off: so here we are anchored

indeed We are now in a house in which a man was killed hy

the savages ; and 0, poor creatures, they are l)ut one remove from
savages themselves. I consider myself in danger ; hut my God will
keep me whilst thousands pray for me. My soul is humhled before
(lod, waiting to see the solution of this dark providence (the loss of
the horses). The man of the house is gone after some horses sup-
posed to he stolen hy Indians. I have been near fainting ; but my
soul is revived again, and ray bodily strength is somewhat recovered.

We loaded brother Anderson's little horse with my great bags,

and two smaller ; four saddles ; with blankets and provender. We
then set out, and walked ten miles , and our horses were brought to
us ; and those who brought them were pleased to take what we

pleased to give. Brother A sought the Lord by fasting and

prayer, and had a strong impression that it was not the will of God

that I shouhl go with that company From December 14th,

1789, to April 20th, 1790, we compute to have travelled two thou-
sand live hundred and seventy-eight miles. Hitherto hath the Lord
helped. GI017, glory to our God!"*

This is itinerancy in the wilderness. The following is
an account of one of the first Conferences, if not the very
first, in this district : —

"Our Conference (April, 1793) began at Nelson's, near Jones-
borough, in the new territory. We have only four or five fami-
lies of Methodists here. We had sweei peace in our Conf r-
ence. There are ajjpearances of danger on vhe road to Kentucky ;

* •' Journal," vol. ii. pp. 70, 71.

cnuHCii.

^tringfield,
[i. Rogers,

de-Spring,

r line. It
does it be-
le Holstou
orth Carc-
assed with
) line, be-
mgs to the
y territory,
with some
history of

irty miles to
e turned out
ire anchored
as killed by
remove from
my God will
iiibled before

(the loss of
I horses sup-
ng; but my
It recovered.
r great bags,

ender. We
e brought to
ce what we

fasting and

will of God
ember 14th,
two thou-
th the Lord

llowing is
it the very

near Jones-
r five fami-
)ur Conf r-
Kentucky ;

PART IV. III. — THE OHIO LINE.

341

but the Lord is with us. We have formed a com])any of uine
men, (five of whom are jireachers,) who are well armed and mounted.

If report be true, there is danger in journeying through the

wilderness ; but 1 do not fear : we go armed. If God suffer Satan
to drive the Indians on us ; if it be his will, he will teach our ' hands
to war, and' our ' fingei-s to fight' and conquer. Our guard appeared

fixed and armed for the wilderness. We came down to E 's, and

were well entertained. Thence we proceeded to the main branch of

Holston.which, being swelled, we crossed in a flat; thence to R 's,

where I ibund the reports relative to the Indians were true ; they
had killed the post, aud one or two more, and taken four prisoners.
1 had not much thought or fear about them." *

Thirteen years after, in 1806, he says : —

" We crossed Holston at the mouth of Watanga, I lodged at
William Nelson's, (where the above Conference was held,) an ancient
house and stand for Methodists and Metho(Ust preaching. Saturday
the Western Conference commenced its sittings, and ended on Mon-
day. We had great peace. There are foiu*teen hundred added
within the bounds of this Conference. Of the fifty-five preachers
stationed, all were i)leased. 77ie brethren were in want, and could
not suit themselves ; so I parted with my xmtch, my coat, and my
nhirt."*

These passages are given as specimens of the life of an
American Bishop in the early period of the work ; of the
nature of wilderness itinerancy ; of the smallness of the
commencement of this great church-organization ; of the
precautions and heroic spirit of these early missionaries ;
and of the dangers arising from the hostility of the Indians.

This latter feature is distressing. Poor Indians ! they
felt the power which was pressing upon them, and took
their revenge. They could not see their lands invaded and
occupied by the stranger, — his villages rising, and harvests
waving, on territory which used to fnmish them with game,
— without evincing the passionate instincts of a savage na-
ture; and sought, as we see, for every opportunity of aiming
a deadly blow at their oppressors. The gospel which Bishop
Asbury and his associates preached, seems not to have
reached these poor outcasts. Whether any attempt was
made to save them, does not appear : they were left in
their Paganism. Indeed, it is difficult to imagine that any
effort, in their state of expGperation, would have proved
successful. We must confess, however, that, in former
times, the proselyting efforts of the popish missionaries
in these wild regions far exceeded the attempts of the

* " Journal," vol. ii. pp. 161, 162.

t Ibid. vol. iii. p. 206.

f n-

I i

342 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

Protestants. These self-denying men followed the Indians
in their wanderings with untiring zeal, and sought to bring
them over to the profession of their faith. Finer exp.niples
of devotedness are seldom to be found ; and in :xiany in-
stances they won the confidence and aflfections oi the savage
tribes.

VI. We now come to the Indiana Conference, on
the right bank of the Ohio, and belonging to the northern
division of the Methodist church. We find in connexion
with this Conference eight districts; namely, Brookville,
Laivrencehurg^ Madison, New- A Ihany, Evansville^ Vincennes,
Indianopolis, Bloomington : eighty-seven stations, circuits,
and missions ; one hundred and fourteen ministers, Avith
three hundred and nine local preachers ; and thirty thou-
sand seven hundred and forty-five church-members, of
whom one hundred and seventy-four are people of colour.

Vincennes, above referred to as the head of a district, is
one of the oldest and most interesting places, — historically
considered, — in the whole of this part of America. It was
settled by French emigrants from Canada, near the begin-
ning of the last century, and long remained a solitary
village. But few settlements Avere made in the country
till the commencement of the present century ; since which
time its increase in population has been v< ry rapid. This,
in the whole State, is given as, in 1800, 4,875 ; in 1810,
24,520; in 1820, 147,178; in 1830,343,031; in 1840,
685,800. Methodism, we ^cc, has progressed Avith the
general population, and constitutes, no doubt, one of its
most potent moral elements. This continued, the State
must become one of the most prosperous and well-ordered
in the Union. Its situation is, in every sense, most fa-
vourable for progress ; commanding the navigation of the
Lakes on the one hand, and the Ohio on the other.

"VII. The Tennessee Conference is closely connected
with the Holston. This ecclesiastical division of country
comprises nine districts ; namely, Nashville, Lebanon, Cum-
berland, MurfreesboromjJi, Winchester, Huntsville, Florence,
Dover, Clarksville : seventy eight stations, circuits, and
missions ; one hundred and forty-seven ministers, with
three hundred and sieventy-eight local preachers ; and
forty thousand one hundred and forty-eight church-
members, seven thousand two hundred and forty-nine of
whom are people of colour.

N CHURCH.

the Indians
jht to bring
3r examples
n many in-
r the savage

ERENCE, on

le northern

connexion

Brookville,

, VincenneSy

ns, circuits,

isters, with

hirty thou-

lembers, of

of colour.

I district, is

historically

ca. It was

the begin-

a solitary

he country

since which

pid. This,

• ; in 1810,

; in 1840,

I vfiih. the

one of its

, the State

ell-ordered

}, most fa-

tion of the

ther.

connected
of country
tnon, Cum-
?, Florence^
cuits, and
3ters, with
hers ; and
t church-
I'ty-nine of

PART IV. III. — THE OHIO LINE.

343

"We have the following extra appointments : — John B.
M'Ferrin and Moses 11. Henkle, Editors, Nashville
Christian Advocate; Columbia Female Institute, Jared
O. Church ; Tennessee Conference Female Institute, R. II.
Rivers, B. H. Hubbard ; La Grange College, Edward
Wadsworth ; Clarksville Female Academy, Joseph E.
Douglass ; Philip P. Nutty, Agent for Transylvania
University; William G. Gould, Agent for La Grange
College ; Ethelbert H. Hatcher, Agent for American
Bible Society.

Bishop Asbury remarks, on October 18th, 1800: —

" I rode to Nashville, long heard of, but never seen by me till now.
Not less than one thousand people were in and out of the stone
church ; which, if floored, ceiled, and glazed, would be a grand house.

We had three houi-s' pubUc exercises We came by Manslick to

Drake's-Creek meeting-house, at the close of a sacramental solemnity,
that had been held four days by Craghead, Ilodge, llankin, M'Oee,

and Mr. Ada'r, Presbyterian officiating ministers Yesterday, and

especially during the night, were witnessed scenes of deep interest.
In the intervals between preaching, the people refreshed themselves
and horses, and returned upon the ground. The stand was in the
open air, embosomed in a wood of lofty beech-trees. The ministers
of God, Methodists and Presbyterians, united their labours, and
mingled with the childlike simplicity of primitive times. Fires blazing
here and there, dispelled the dai'kness ; and the shouts of the re-
deemed captives, aad the cries of precious souls struggling into lift",
broke the silence of midnight. The weather was delightful, as if
heaven smiled, whilst mercy flowed in abundant streams of salvation

to perishing sinners We crossed Cumberland River at Bishop's-

Ferry, What a long, solitary river this is ! It is probably seven
hundred mUes upon a line, and near one thousand in its meanderings,
before it empties its waters into the Ohio, twelve miles above the
mouth of the Tennessee." *

Here is a description of a caravan of emigrants in this
country in 1803 : —

" What a road have we passed ! Certainly the worst in the whole
continent, e\'en in the best weather. Yet, bad as it was, there were

four or five hundred crossing the rude hills whilst we were iV

man who is well mounted will scorn to complain of the roads, when
he sees men, women, and children, almost naked, paddling, bare-foot
and bare-legged, along, or labouring up the rocky hills, whilst those
who are best off have only a place for two or three children to ride
at once. If these adventurers have little or nothing to eat, it is no
extraordinary circumstance, and not uncomlnon to encamp in the
wet woods after night ; in the mountains, it does not rain, but pours.

* " Journal," voL ii. pp. 396, 397.

Ih't ''

344 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

1 too have my sufferings, perliaps, peculiar to myself; pain and
temptation ; the one of the body, and the other of the spirit : nO
room to retire to; that in which you sit common to all; crowded
with women and children ; the lire occupied hy cooking ;— much and
long-loved solitude not to he found, unless you choose to run out
into the rain, in the woods. Six months in the year I have had, for
thirty-two years, occasionally to submit to what will never be agree-
able to me ; but the jjcople, it must be confessed, are among the
kindest souls in the world. But kindness will not nuike a crowded
log-cabin, twelve feet by ten, agreeable: without are cold and rain;
and within, six adults, and as many childreri, one of which is all
motion : the dogs, too, must be sometimes admitted. On Saturday,
at Felix Earnest's. I found that, amongst my other trials, I had
taken the ifch ; and considering the fdthy houses and filthy beds I
have met with in coming from Kentucky Conference, it is, perhaps,
strange that I have not caught it twenty times. I do not see that
there is any security against it but sleeping in a brimstone shirt.
Poor bishop ! But we must bear it for the elect's sake."*

And no douht the above ministerial staff, — the establish-
ment of the numerous churches and places if worship,-—
the colleges, female academies and institutions, — and the
potent Christian Advocate ; — with the advanced civiliza*
tion which has taken place in this country, originated in
these privations and sufferings.

Tennessee, as will be seen from the number of coloured
people belonging to the church, is a slave-holding state.
And we are sorry to perceive that the slave population is
constantly increasing. In 1790, the numbers were 3,417,
in 1840 they had swelled up to 183,059. It is hardly
necessary to say that this Conference belongs to the
Methodist Episcopal Church, South.

Having now travelled from the Alleghany Mountains
by the course of the Ohio, to the Mississippi, in the
" far west," we shall, according to our practice, give a
tabular view of the result of this territorial progress of the
Methodist church in these regions.

Conferences. Dist. Circuits. Minist. Supernum, Local Pr. Members.

Pittsburgh.... 8 111 184 12 265 42,378

Ohio 15 161 288 13 528 62,188

Louisville .... 5 54 66 2 199 20,472

Kentucky 8 75 93 9 240 28,624

Indiana 8 87 114 8 309 30,745

Holston 7 64 84 8 334 38,301

Temiessee . . . . 9 78 147 4 378 40,148

630

876

2,253 262,858

* " Journal," vol. iu. pp. 118, 119.

cHtJncir.

PART IV. III. — THE OHIO LINE.

345

; pain and
spirit : no
1 ; crowded
-much and
to run out
,vc liad, for
r be agrce-
anionj^ the
a crowded
and rain ;
liich is all
1 Saturday,
•ials, I had
thy hods I
is, perliaps,
lOt see tliat
tone shirt.

3stablish-
orship, —
-and the
civiliza-
inated in

coloured
ing state,
ilation is
re 3,417,
is hardly
to the

ountains
ill the
give a

ss of the

Members.
42,378
62,188
20,472
28,624
30,745
38,301
40,148

262,858

As the country which we have now traversed is n«'W
territory, and is a part of the valloy of the Mississippi, it
may be proper to give some notices of its settlement, in
order that an idea may be formed of American progress.
The earliest settlements in T imessee were made between
the years 17<J5 and 177^; in 17^0 it was placed under
a separate Territorial Government, under the name of
the "Territory South of the Ohio;" and in 1796, the
inhabitants formed a constitution, and Tennessee was ad-
mitted into the Union as an independent State. The
permanent settlement in Kentucky began in 1775 ; and
m 1792 it was admitted into the Union as an indepen-
dent State. The first settlements in Ohio were com-
menced at Marietta, in J 788. In the following year the
country was put under a Territorial Government, and
called the "Western Territory;" and in 1802, it was
erected into an hidependent State. In 1800, Indiana Avas
erected into a Territorial Government ; and in 1816, it was
admitted into the Union as an independent State. The
mean length of Tennessee is said to be 400 miles, and its
breadth 114, containing 45,600 square miles. Kentucky
is about 400 miles in length, and its breadth is 1 70 miles,
containing 40,500 square miles. Ohio is 200 miles long,
and 200 broad, containing 40,000 s<|uare miles. The
length of Indiana is 260 miles, and its breadth 140,
containing 36,000 square miles. The aggregate of this
teiTitory is thus seen to contain 162,000 square miles.

This western country consists of the finest land in the
United States, and, perliaps, the most productive in the
world. It is capable of the highest possible cultivation,—
of producing all kinds of grain and fruits, and, consequently,
of feeding an indefinite number of inhabitants. Its popu-
lation at present, considering the length of time it has been
occupied by a civilized race, is very great, and must soon
become prodigious. The influx of emigrants from Eu-
rope, and the older States, is constantly going on ; and
their occupancy of the country is accompanied by a clear-
ance of the soil, the erection of new villages, towns, and
cities, and all the appliances and means of civilized life.
There is amazing grandeur in this process. It is like a
creation. A world of civilized men throwing around them
all the garniture, the ornaments, and the blandishments of
existence. Cities beautifully laid out on their rivers are
springing up, almost as in a day ; finely situated for com-
mercial purposes, and, as time progresses, evidently destined

d 5

•1

840 TI'RRITOKIAL PUOOUESS OF THE AMERICAN CUUBCH.

to become great and iiitorosting centres of life. New
villages, as the wilderness is passed through, appear at
short distances from each other, enibosomed in the forest,
and surrounded by land only partially cleared ; but suffi-
ciently so to provide richly for the wants of the new
comers. Kailroads are made to pass along in the midst of
botli the occupied territory and the gloomy forest ; whilst
tliey connect, by perfectly easy means, the people of remote
regions, and unite their rivers and lakes as one great
thoroughfare.

It is easy to see that this portion of America must ulti-
mately, and at no remote period, become equal, if not
superior, to any part of the Union. It is, in one sense,
far from the sea-coast, and in this respect must lie
under disadvantages. The means of transport, however,
are perfectly easy, and the cost cannot be great. Such
places as Pittsburgh, Wlieeling, and, especially, Cincinnati,
though the buildings are new, yet have the appearance of
great manufacturing and commercial towTis. They have
the air of communities full of life and activity, of comfort
and affluence, and of perfectly established business habits.
Their transactions cannot be less regular and orderly than
those of long-established entrepots of trade. There must
be master minds at work in every department ; these
things cannot be the groAvth of chance. And, from the
peculiarities of the country, and the great influx of people
from Europe, we see the result is, that a great city springs
up in a short period ; whereas, in old countries, many years
have been necessary to their growth. We have no such
places exactly as Pittsburgh and Cincinnati, inasmuch as
those cities lie on the banks of a river, forming an inland
navigation, — and not on the sea-coast. On this ground Ave
cannot compare the latter with such a place as Liverpool ;
one of the most remarkable marts of commerce in the United
Kingdom. But Cincinnati has progressed much more
rapidly than Liverpool could have done at any period of
its history. Less than fifty years ago it was a mere village,
containing a few scattered huts, and its population only
amounted to a few hundred souls ; whilst at present, as we
have seen, it is not less than something like one hundred
thousand. But it is not so much the social life of this
country, as matters connected with the church, which most
demand our attention. The progress of religion has been
as remarkable as that of society in general.

The privations and sufferings of the first pioneers of

PART IV. III. — THE OHIO LINE.

:j47

Sucli

it, as we

these deserts, in introducing the Gospel, must have struck
every one. — If Bishop Asbury, the chief and leader of tliis
noble band of heroic men, endured the difficulties which
we have recorded, what must have been the condition of
the humble missionaries, who were daily devoted to this
enter|mze? It is impossible to imagine the amount of
mental, as well as physical, suffering, througli which they
were called to pass. But they have reaped a glorious reward
in their work. Its massive grandeur stands out as the best
moniunent of their wisdom and piety. Generations unborn
— indeed, through all time — will be influenced in their pre-
sent and eternal destinies by what they have achieved.

Much more than zeal has been exljibited in building
up this great church. There must have been connected
with it from the beginning men of great practical wisdom ;
of high talent in the management of business ; and also of
enlarged Christian views as to the wants of their country-
men, as well as devoted zeal. God must either have directly
given the pattern of this church, as he did that of the oUl
dispensation to Moses, or otherwise the men must have
possessed great talents. The most rational solution will
be found in the belief, that the Deity directed the niovi'-
ment by his own good Spirit ; but, at the same time, that
the grace was developed in the high judgment as well as
faith of the agency employed.

The first office and duty of these early evangelists would,
of necessity, be, the preaching of the Gospel ; the awaken-
ing of the people to a sense of religion, and leading them
to Christ ; thus gathering the flock in the wilderness.
Hence their " Camp " and " Revivalist " meetings. What
could be more appropriate to the condition of a people
living in scattered hamlets, and remote from each other ;
having no " hoimes of worship" and sometimes none even
for themselves, except the log-hut ; — what, we say, could be
more suited to their state and wants than the erection of the
" stand" under the umbrageous shade of the trees of the
forest, and, having crowds of people present, to seek their con-
version to God ? But these services must have exercised other
useful influences over a people so circumstanced. Isolation
is found to be favourable to the growth of the worst passions
of our nature. Barbarism and brutahty connect themselves
with the life of men and families, living remotely from their
fellow-men. Hence, social ties, friendly feelings, virtuous
friendships, brotherhood and kindness, — indeed, all the
ameliorating characteristics of religion, — must have been

\\\

i \

It-

348 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CIIURCH-

r t

N'li

promoted by these assemblies in the wihlerness. Those
who can see notliing ])Ut rant and fanaticism in these
" caw^j meetings" are shallow observei's of the tendencies
of human associations. For a great length of time, the
evangelist? of these western wilds could have no choice
between the private dwelling, as a place of worship, and
the forest. How few must have attended the log-hut
service ! whereas, by calling the people to the worship of
God under His own bright skies, making the wilderness
his tem})le, they found space for the people, whilst their in-
creased numbers would produce a wholesome excitement on
the mind of the preacher, and call forth his utmost energies.
There is something vastly fascinating and beautiful in
these primitive, patriarchal modes of worshipping God.
True, this is not religion. It is not the spirit, — the essence,
— the hidden mysti .j, — the abstract, — belonging to the
Christian system. But is there any harm in enlisting the
sentiment, the sympathies, the poetry, in man's soul on the
side of the spiritual ? AVhy has God made silence impress-
ive, if we arc not to be impressed ? Wiiy has he put beauty
in ten thousand forms, and hues, and tints, if we are not
to taste the beautiful ? Wny has he caused the grove, the
forest, the wilderness, to speak in accents of awe or of joy,
if we are not to indulge in coiTCsponding feelings ? Why
has he impressed the glorious sun, the blue sky, the retiring
day, the rising morning, the dark night, with the grand and
sublime, if we ire to entertain no suitable apprehension of
all this ? Wliv has he made it a law of niiture that the
winds as they rustle through the leaves ; the sweet war-
bling of the birds, as they pour their carols through the
thickets ; and, in truth, all things vocal ; why has God made
it a la' ' that all this should soothe, soften, and elevate the
soul : — why, if we are not to listen to this music, and en-
joy the concert ? It has been objected against these '■''camp
meetings," that they are got up for effect. Wliy ought they
not to be got up for effect, if the '•'• efect" is in harmony
with religious sentiment and feeling ? f Jod's beautiful
w^orld will remain hanging out its lamps of glory, speak-
ing in its divine harmony, inviting all created intelli-
geaccs to behold their Author in Ilis works, in despite of
this prudish cant. And, moreover, human nature will
strike in with the design ; it will gaze and admire ; it will
listen and send forth its echoes ; it will feel the attraction
of the divinely delicate touch ef the ten thousand influences
around, in happy sympathies : — it will do all this, despite

[RRCH.

PART IV. III. — THE OHIO LINE.

349

Those
n these
ulencies
me, the
3 clioice
hip, and
log-hut
)rship of
ldernes8
their in-
ment on
energies,
utiful in
ig God.
essence,
r to tlie
iting the
il on the
impress-
t beauty
! are not
•ove, the
r of joy,
? Why
retiring
and and
nsion of
that the
Bet war-
ugh the
od made
vate the
and en-
'"'•camp
lit they
armony
eautiful
speak-
intelli-
spite of
lire will
it will
traction
flucnces
despite

of any code of crahbed and mistaken godliness. God lives
in the temple of the universe. Christianity teaches no
lesson the contrary of this; it is one of its great and
fundamental truths. Why, then, attempt to obscure or ob-
literate what is immutal)le., Avhether in nature or in man ?

Probably, without knowing it, these forest preachers
obeyed a law of our being, and the voice of nature herself,
when they took their stand in the woods for the purpose of
preaching Christ crucified. We dare say the scenery, the
occasion, the solemnity, aided the message — why not? What
are forms of speech, modes of address, — trojr;s, figures, poe-
try, logic, — everything belonging to the preacher's or the
orator's art, — but so niany means to prodiice effect? The
essence of the greatest truth lies in the shortest and most
simple proposition. AVhat is am})lification, illustration,
argument, ornament, but means employed to render this
truth impressive, — in a Nvord, to produce eflt'ect ?

Man is made for this. lie is not a piece of cold
mechanism, neither is he a menial abstraction. The affec-
tions, the imagination, the taste, the sympjithics, — the
deep-toned emotions t»f man's soul, as much belong to the
domain of religion as what are called his mental faculties,
and his conscience. In point of fact, the whole man
belongs to this kingdom of God; — all his mind, all his
nature. If, in the case we are considering, the truth should
find its Avay to the depths of the soul through the feelings,
where J*" the harm ? These avenues are nmeh more acces-
sible than anything else in man. It is inHnitel_) more
difficult to reach the heart through the understanding, the
logic, the judgment of nature, — than through the passions.
Every human being comprehends the language of love, — i
it meets with an instant response. And it may be fairly
questioned, whether any progress can be made in the
spread of tiie gospel, the triumphs of the cross, and the
conversion of men. unless, in the first place, the human
rebel is disarmed of his enmity against God, by a direct
appeal to his feelings. It is by his passions, much more than
by his understimding and his conscience, that he stands out
against the truth. These passions are the barriers in the
way of the admission of the gospel message. Then where
can be the wrong in endeavouring to melt and subdue, to
produce an impr^^ssion, to elicit the feelings, on the side of
the man's own happiness ( It may, indeed, be granted that
in case the matter was left here, it would be wrong, it
would be nspl.ess. Uut then, if, with the impression pro-

"^ms^

wsm

!'J^:ip

350 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF TUE AMERICAN CHURCH.

duced, the softening of the foeUngs, the emotions of tlie
heart, by God's blessing on the scenery of a "camp meeting,"
you declare the truth, and press it upon the understanding
and the conscience, then, instead of the practice being an
evil, it must be considered a good. No doubt can be enter-
tained but that this was the case with these forest preachers.

Out of these first eflForts, these small beginnings, these
rude labours, the Methodist Episcopal church, in these
western wilds, has sprung ; and the real question for
consideration is. How have the architects performed
their tiisk ? What sort of building have they erected ?
One thing must strike every one in surveying its ter-
ritorial position, namely, that there is a desire and pur-
pose that the whole should rest upon trith ; should be
cemented by the means of knowledge and education ;
that, in a word, the community should understand its own
duties, and be prepared to bless the world by a course of
enlightened conduct.

Hence, in agreement with this, we find their educational
institutions growing up concurrently with church organiza-
tions. This com'se of conduct not only indicates soimd
policy, but, in the circumstances of the country, it has the
appearance of real patriotism. The number of colleges,
academies, and schools of every kind, is, considering the
shortness of the period in which they have existed as a
people, quite fistonishing. It is time, that some of these
may be feeble establishments, only in their commence-
ment, and having, as yet, no great claim to distinction for
learning and scholarship. But even these circumstances
are very encouraging. There must be a beginning to every
thing ; and this commencement, in a career of great useful-
ness, is not only valuable as a present provision, but it has
also a prospective importance. It will be found, on exa-
mination, that these collegiate institutions amount to six-
teen in these several Conferences ; and, considering the
date of the work, and the difficulties to be encountered in
a new country, this is very extraordinary progress. Some
of these colleges, indeed, were not founded by the JMe-
tjiodist body, but have fallen into (heir hands from the
want of patronage on the part of those who originated
them ; but most of them have been reared by the fostering
care and benevolence of our people themselves.

It is evident that the chui;'h rightly judges, that, in
these times, it is hopeless to expect either permanency or
advancement, otherwise than by connecting education and

\ i

PART IV. 111. — THE OHIO LINE.

3')1

knowledge with religion. The day is certainly past for
churches to huild up their influence and power exclusively
on the exercise of the priestly ftinction. The instrumentality
must he very different to the old craft of Rome, employed,
it is true, with great success for many ages, hut now grown
ohsolete. There is too much scepticism, — philosophy, — spe-
culation, — literature, — in the Avorld noAV-a-days to admit of
any thing of this kind. And even amongst classes wlio can-
not, with any ti-uth, he ranked amongst the enemies of the
gospel, there is such a spirit of inquiry and independence of
thought, that any attempt at imposition upon them is at once
detected. This spirit of free inquiry may he an advantage or
a disadvantage, just as it is improved or neglected hy the
ministers of religion, and those who are intent on the
promotion of its interests. Let priesthoods of all sorts jmd
names scowl and complain at the "spirit of the age," as
unbelieving, instead of buckling on the harness, and com-
ing forth to discharge their duties ; and then, as a conse-
nuence,the world is inevitably filled with real infidelity. liut
r" this tendency for progress, philosophy, and knowledge
operate, as it ought, on the nands imd habits of priest-
hoods ; if it make them studious, lovers of knowledge, " apt
to teach," and leads them to a comprehensive view of the
glorious truth put into their hands ; then, instead of an
evil, "• free inquiry '* will be a good.

Religion is knowledge. It is the highest intellectual
region which can be reached by man. It is a libel on the
great truths and revelations of the word oi God, to repre-
sent them as merely dealing wdth the heart, whilst the high(?r
faculties are left untouched. The intellect is, in point of
fact, strengthened, expanded, and elevated ; — infinitely
more by the teaching of the gospel than by any thing else.
What has the Christian system, as an economy, as the
kingdom of God, to fear from light aJid knowledge, when
it is hi truth the perfection of light and knowledge itself V
What is there to alarm any one in the investigations of
philosophy and metaphysics, as they pry into the spi-
ritual, the hidden, the divine ; when, at the same time,
the Christian philosophy, the metaphysics of the Bible,
reveal and exhibit these objects to its disciples as their
daily and common lessons ? What, in the profound and
sublime researches of science, in its application to nature, —
whether in the heights above or the depths below; — when,
in truth, they only .'nnount to a comment, a gloss, an illus-
tration of truths Aviiich the Bible has taught its disciples

f ■'3

'mtm

lli.i ' \

''f'u

PW-.^k

lip

E J

1 Ip

f^ 'rl=

-ri'r-i.i-

i ' ^l

hit

4-H-

li>

352 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

from the Loginning? Wliat, in studies in history, in
morals, in human rehitions, in jurisprudence and law ; in
principles of equity and right ; in the well-heing of states,
and in the mundane destinies of mankind ? Has the Christian
code any thing to apprehend from all this ? Is it not ratlier
the great storehouse of all which is true and certain on
all these points? What, again, in heauties of thought,
forms of truth, and ideas and sentiments, whether ex-
pressed in prose or poetry, — didactive speech or ornate lan-
guage ? Have the books of scripture any thing to dread
from a comparison with any, with all, of the productions of
either ancient or modern times ? We have said nothing
about inspiration, prophecy, miracles, — those things which
are taken generally as the proofs of divinity. But a
divine system must he true and immutable, independently
of the external manifestations which make it known as
such. These are only the outward coruscations of God; the
voice which the truth uses to make kno^^^l its own claims,
not the truth itself : they are, so to speak, the hand-Avriting
upon the wall, — not the essence, the qualities, the glories,
of the spiritual and the invisible Being, who holds out that
liand, and inscribes the characters. The Christian religion
is God, — is the glorious Trinity, — is the spiritual world, — >
is the essence and truth of all being, — as Avell as a mighty
and merciful remedy for the evils of sin, and the miseries of
the human race. It is just as possible for infidelity to
blow up the universe by its puny malice, as it is to uproot
Christianity. Then the teachers of our religion need not
fear any thijig from knowledge, from investigation, from
the advancement of science and literature. But has not
religion much to gain as to the character of outward deve-
lopment ; if all its ministers, instead of employing the
language of complaint, came forward, and, as was the wont
in the best times of antiquity, made themselves the
high priests of knowledge, of light, of progress ? These, it
seems, are the notions of the ministers and people of the
Methodist church in America. The establishment of their
collegiate institutions indicates their desire to place tlieir
church-progress abreast of the advancing light of the age.
But these efforts to establish a good and useful sys-
tem of education must give the American Methodist
church a sfaius in the country, Avhich nothing else could
possibly do. In despite of system and theory, human
society must have its aristocracies ; and scholarship creates
a sort of aristocracy in the United States. No people on

cnuRcii.

story, in
I law; in
of states,
Christian
lot rather
ertain on

tliought,
ether ex-
rnate lan-
r to dread
actions of
1 nothing
iigs which
r. But a
pendently
known as

God; the
^n claims,
id- writing
he glories,
Is out that
in religion
,1 world, — '
3 a mighty
miseries of
lifidelity to

to uproot
need not
tion, from
has not
vard deve-

oyhig the
the wont

elves the
These, it

:)le of the

at of their

)lace tlieir
the age.

seful sys-

Mcthodist
Ise could
, human
ip creates

people on

PART IV. IV. — THE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

?53

earth, not even excepting the French, are hetter hero-
worshippers than the Americans. Their great men are
their gods. Political leaders, and the chiefs of war, it is
true, create more excitement than any others ; hut learn-
ing comes in for its share of puhlic applause. It is diffi-
cult to estimate the real amount of intellectual culture
existing in the country ; hut the idea as to its value has
undouhtedly gone forth, and is universally intertained.

In this state of puhlic feeling, itis impossi'ole for any church
to possess any thing like an honourahle standing in the coun-
try, without recognising the necessity of scientific and lite-
rary instruction, and making pn^vision for its attainment.

Indeed, it is clear, in a nation where all the offices of
law and the professions, all the dignities and honours of the
State, are open to all classes, the fact that none can enter
upon them but those Avho have been previously prepared, will,
of itself, he an inducement to exertion. Hence the position
of a church must be infinitely advanced by its progress in
knowledge. What Ave see in these fine countries is only the
beginning. But from these foundations must, as time pro-
gresses, grow up great establishments. Nothing is to bo
despised in which a principle of life is found, however fee-
ble in its present state. Give it time, scope, and the means
of growth, and it is certain to develope itself. This must
be the case with these schools. They are in their infancy,
but they possess vitality. The progress of events, the in-
crease of population, the accumulation of wealth, will bring
with them multiplied demands for instruction ; and these
rudimental colleges must grow into great universities.

On the whole, then, this western church is a fine illus-
tration of the pow er of the grace of God ; of the ener-
gizing character of divine truth ; and of the indefatigable
zeal, industry, and piety of its founders.

What is to follow, no one can tell. But it is to be
hoped that the same mercy and power which enabled the
fathers of the work to lay the foundations of a structure
so noble, will continue to be manifested ip carrying on the
building through all succeeding generations.

IV._TIIE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

. We now enter upon a perfectly new route, the line of
the Mississippi. The discovery of the "father of waters"
was etfected by Frenchmen, Jesuit missionaries from
Canada. The following is Bancroft's elofj[uent narrative of
this important event : —

t m

354 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

*' The long-expected discovery of the Mississipj)i was at hand,
(1673,) to be accomplished hy Joliet, of Quebec, of wlioni there is no
record, but of this one excursion, that gives hiiu inunortality ; and
by Marquette, who, after years of pious assiduity to the poor wTccks
of Ilurons, whom he planted near abundant fisheries, on the cold
extremity of Michigan, entered, with equal huniiiity, upon a career
which exposed his life to perpetual danger ; and, by its residts,
aflfected the destiny of nations.

" The enterprise projected by Marquette had beeii favoured by
Talon, the intendant of New-France, who, on the point of quitting
Canada, wished to signalize the last period of his stay, l)y ascertain-
ing if the French, descending the river of the central west, could
bear the banner of France to the Pacific, or plant it side by side with
that of Spain, on the Gulf of Mexico.

" A branch of the Potawatomics, familia. with Marquette as a mis-
sionary, heard with wonder the daring proposal. * These distant
nations,' said they, * never spare the strangers ; their mutual wars fill
their borders with bands of warriors ; the Great River abounds in
monsters, w-hich devour l)oth men and canoes ; the excessive heats
occasion death.' ' I shall gladly lay down my life for the salvation
of souls,' replied the good father ; and the docile nation ;oined him
in prayer.

" At the last village of the Fox River ever visited by the French,
— where Kickapoos, Mascoutics, and Miamis dwelt together on a
beautiful hill in the centre of prairies and magnificent groves, that
extended as far as the eye could reach; and where Alloliez had
already raised the cross, which the savages had ornamented with
brilliant skins and crimson belts, a thank-offering to the Great
Manitou, — the ancients assembled in counsel to receive the pilgrims.
' My companion,' said Marquette, ' is an envoy of France, to discover
new countries ; and I am an ambassador from God, to enlighten them
with the gospel;' and, offering presents, he begged two guides for
the morrow. The wild men answered courteously, and gave in
return a mat, to serve as a couch during the long voyage.

'* Behold, then, in 1673, on the 10th day of June, the meek, the
single-hearted, unpretending, illustrious Marquette, with Joliet for
his associate, five Frenchmen as his companions, and two Algonquins
as guides, lifting their canoes on their backs, and walking across the
narrow portage that divides the Fox River from the Wisconsin.
Tliey reach the water-shed ; uttering a special prayer to the imma-
culate Virgin, they leave tlie streams, that, flowing onwards, could
have borne their greet .■jSf' to the castle of Quebec ; already they
stand by the Wisconsin. The. guides returned,' says the gentle
Marquette, * leading us alouv o this unknown land, in the hands of
Providence.' Fr^uce and Cliristianity stood in the valley of the
|||!»8i38i)Hf|, Embarking on the broad Wisconsin, the discoverers,
ua tliey sailed west, went solitarily down the stream, between alter-
nate prairies and hill-sides, beholding neither man nor the wonted
beasts of the forest ; no sound broke the appalling silence, but the
ripple of the canoe, and the lowing of the buffalo. In seven days

i :i

PART IV. IV. — THE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

S55

and

gentle

' they entered happily the Great River, with a joy that couhl not he
expressed ; ' and the two bii-ch-hark canoes, raising their hapi)y sails
under new skies and unknown breezes, floated gently down the calm
magnificence of the ocean stream, over the broad, clear sand-bars,
— the resort of innumerable water-fowl, — gliding past islands that
swelled from the bosom of the stream, with their tufts of massive
thickets ; and between the wide plains of Illinois and Iowa, all gar-
landed as they were with majestic forests, or chequered by island
groves and the open v'astness of the i)rairie.

" About sixty leagues below the mouth of the Wisconsin, the
western bank of the Mississippi bore on its sands the trail of men ; a
little footpath was (Uscovered, leading into a beautiful prairie ; and,
leaving the canoes, Joliet and Marquette resolved alone to have a
meeting with the savages. After walking six miles, they beheld a
village on the banks of a river, and two others on a slope, at the dis-
tance of a mile and a half from the first. The river was the Mon-in-
yon-e-na, or Moiugona, of which we have corrupted the name into Des
Moines. Marquette and Johet were the first white men who trod the
soil of Iowa. Commending themselves to God, they uttered a loud cry.
The Indians hear; four old men advance slowly to meet them, bear-
ing the peace-pipe, brilliant with many coloured plumes. ' We are
Illinois,' said they, that is, when translated, 'We are men;' and
they offered the calumet. An aged chief received them at his cabin
with upraised hands, exclaiming, ' llow beautiful is the sun. French-
man, when thou comest to visit us ! Our wliole village awaits thee ;
thou shalt enter in peace into all our dwellings.' And the pilgrims
were followed by the devouring gaze of an astonished crowd.

" At the great council, Marquette published to them the one true
God, — their Creator. He spoke, also, of the great captain of the
French, the governor of Canada, who had chastised the Five Nations,
and commanded peace ; and he questioned them respecting the Mis-
sissippi, and the tribes that possessed its banks. For the messengers
who announced the subjection of the Iroquois, a magnificent festival
was prepared of hominy and fish, and the choicest viands from tVie
prairies.

" After six days' delay, and invitations to new visits, the chieftain
of the tribe, ^^'ith hundreds of wamors, attended the strangers to
their canoes ; and, selecting a peace-])ipe embellished with the head
and neck of brilliant birds, and all feathered over with plumage of
various hues, they hung round Marquette, the mysterious arbiter of
peace and war, the sacred calumet, a safeguard among the nations.

" The little group j)roceeded onwards. ' I did not fear death,'
pays Marquette ; ' I should have esteemed it the greatest happiness to
have diect for the glory of God.' They passed the perjjendicular
rooks, which wore the appearance of monsters; they heard at a (Us-
tance the noise of the waters of the Missouri, known to them by its
Algonquin name of Pekitanoni ; and when they came to the most
beautiful confluence of rivers in tlie world, — where the swifter Mis-
souri rushes like a conqueror into the calmer Mississipi)i, dragging it, as
it were, hastily to the sea, — the good Marquette resolved in his heart,

i y

356 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CUURCII.

''H

I , .1

fn>

anticipating Lewis and Clarke, one day to ascend the mighty river to
its source, to cross tlie ridge that divides the oceans, and, descending
a westerly flowing stream, to puhlish the gospel to all the people of
this New World.

" In a little less than forty leagues, the canoes floated past tlie
Ohio, which was then, and long afterwards, called the Wahash. Its
banks were tenanted by numerous villages of the peaceful Shawnees,
who (|uailcd under the incursions of the Iroquois.

" The thick canes begin to appear so close and strong, that the
buffalo could not l)reak through them ; the insects Ijecome intolera-
ble ; as a shelter against the suns of July, the sails are folded as an
awning. The prairies vanish, thick forests of whitewood, admirable
for tlieir vastness and height, crowd even to the skirts of the pebbly
shore. It is also observed, that in the land of the C'hichasas the
Indians have guns,

" Near the latitude of 33 degrees, on the western bank of the Mis-
sissippi, stood the village of Mitchinganua, in a region that had not
been visited by Europeans since the days of J-)e Soto. ' Now,'
thought Manpiette, 'we must, indeed, ask the aid of the Virgin.'
Armed with l)ows and arrows, with clubs, axes, and bucklers, amidst
continued whoops, the natives, bent on war, embarked in vast canoes,
made out of the trunks of hollow trees ; but, at the sight of the
mysterious peace-pipe, held aloft, God touched the hearts of the old
men, who checked the impetuosity of the young ; and, throwing
their bows and quivers into the canoes, as a token of peace, they
prepared a hospitable welcome.

" The next day, a long wooden canoe, containing ten men,
escorted the discoverers, for eight or ten leagues, to the village of
Akansea, the limit of their voyage. They had left the region of the
Algonquins, and, in the midst of the Sioux and Chichasas, could
speak only by an interpreter. A half league above Akansea, they
were met by two boats, in one of which stood the commander, hold-
ing in his hand the peace-pipe, and singing as he drew near. After
offering the pipe, he gave bread of maize. The wealth of his tribe
consisted in buffalo skins ; their weapons were axes of steel, a proof
of commerce with Europeans.

" Thus had our travellers descended below the entrance of the
Arkansas, to the genial climes that have almost no winter but rains ;
beyond the bound of the Huron and Algonquin languages, to the
vicinity of the Gulf of Mexico ; and to the tribes of Indians that had
obtained European arms by tratHc with Spaiiiards or with Virginia.

" So, having spoken of God, and the mysteries of the catholie
faith ; having become certain that the Father of Rivers went not to
the ocean east of Florida, ncr yet in the Gulf of California ; Marquette
and Joliet left Akansea, and ascended the Mississippi.

" At the 38th degree of latitude, they entered the river Illinois,
and discovered a country without its paragon for the fertility of its
beautiful prairies, covered with buffaloes and stags, — for the loveli-
ness of its rivulets, and the iirodigal abundance of wild ducks and
swans, and of a species of parrots and wild turkeys. The tribe of

lURCll.

f river to
;sceiuling
people of

past the
ash. Its
Shawnees,

that the
! iatolcra-
led as an
admirahle
he pehhly
hasas the ■

f the Mis-
t had not
, ' Now/
e Virgin.'
;rs, amidst
ist canoes,
rht of the
of the okl
, throwing
eacc, they

ten men,
village of
ion of the
sas, could
[isea, they
er, hold-
Vfter
his tribe
, a proof

ce of the

)ut rains ;

es, to the

that had

Virginia.

catholic
nt not to
Marquette

lUinois,
ility of its
he loveli-
lucks and
le tribe of

PART IV. IV. — TDE MISSTSSirPI LINE.

357

ar.

Illinois, that tenanted its hanks, entreated Marquette to come and
reside among them. One of tlicir chiefs, witli tlicir yoimg nuMi, ron-
ducU'd tlie party by way of Chicago, to Lake Michigan; and, before
the end of September, all were safe in Green Bay."

The following is an account of the end of the mission-
ary, who was the principal author of this great discovery : —

" The unaspiring Marquette remaijicd to preacii the gospel to the
Miamis, who dwelt in tlie north of Illinois, round Chicago. Two
years afterwards, sailing from Chicago to Muckinan, he entered a
little river in Michigan. Erecting an altar, he said mass after the
rites of the Catholic church ; then, begging the men who conducted
his canoe to leave him alone half an hour,

' In the darkling wood.
Amidst the cool and silence, he knelt down.
And offered to the Mightiest solemn thanks
And supplication.'

" At the end of the half hour they went to seek him, and he was
no more. The good missionary, discoverer of a world, had fall«Mi
asleep on the margin of the stream that bears his name. Near its
mouth the canoe-men dug his grave in the sand. Ever after, the
forest rangers, if in danger on I^ake Michigan, would invoke his
name. The people of the west will build his monument." *

The first descent to the sea frciu these upper regions,
was made hy another French Jesuit of the name of La
Salle, one of the most extraordinary men of the age.

"At last, in the early part of 1G82, La Salle and his company
descended the Mississippi, to the sea. His sagacious eye discerned
the magnificent resources of the coimtry. As he floated down its
flood, as he framed a cabin on the first ('hickasa bluff, as he raised
the cross by the Arkansas, as he j)lanted the arms of France near the
Gulf of Mexico, he anticipated the future affluence of emigrants ;
and heard in the distance the footsteps of the advancing nudtitude
that were coming to take possession of the valley. Meantime he
claimed the territory for France, and gave it the name of Louisiana.
The year of descent has been uimecossardy made a question ; its
accomplishment was known in Paris before the end of 1G82." f

Such is the account of tlie discovery and descent made
for the first time down this great river, in itself sufficient,
with the territory on its banks made accessible by its tri-
butaries, to form one of the mightiest empires in the
world.

The Mississippi, " Father of Waters," is 3,300 miles in
length ; rises from Lake Itasca, to the west of Lake Supe-

(

( !

Bancroft, voL iii. pp. 155 — 162. f Idem, pp. 167, 168.

"•^^^■^^■•■■•■p^^i

flif

it'

w|*

i ■'

350 TEnniToniAL progress op the American ciiuRcn.

rior, and flows south into tlic Culf of ]\rexico. It receives
in its course, besides innumerable smaller contributions,
the following great rivers : namely, on its left the Wis-
consin, 400 miles in length; the Illinois, .'iOO ; and the
Ohio, 1,200. It receives on its right, 8t. Teter's, 350
miles in length ; Iowa, 350 ; IMissouri, 3,200 ; White
River, 450; Arkansas, 2,000; and Red River, 1,500.
Tlie Mississippi, counting from the sources of the Mis-
souri, is 4,300 miles long.

This is the line we have now to explore ; and to
examine the territorial extent of the Methodist church in
these vast regions.

The Wisconsin territory, which forms the most north-
erly district on the line of the Mississippi, being a new ter-
ritory, is not in possession of a separate Conference ; but
the Rock-River Conference embraces this portion of
country ; and, no doubt, as population increases, a new
organization will take place.

I. But, on the right bank of the river, parallel, in point
of latitude, with Wisconsin, we find the Iowa Confer-
ence. In this division are four districts, called mission
districts; namely, Burl'mgton., Bloomiiigton^ Dulmque^ and
Desmoities : forty stations, circuits, and missions ; fifty-
four ministers, with ninety-seven local preachers ; and
eight thousand four hundred and forty church-members.

This is a new country, having been erected into a Terri-
torial Government in 1838, and admitted as a State into the
Union as late as 1846. In consequence, all the districts and
stations are marked as missions. We have, strange to
say, no Christian Advocate, and as yet no college of any
kind, connected with this Conference. This whole terri-
tory, more than a hundred years ago, as we have seen,
used to be traversed by Jesuit missionaries from Canada.
Their mission was then to the Indian tribes ; not, how-
ever, without political and territorial objects. The Jesuits
and the Indians alike have disappeared, and now an
Anglo-American population is Springing up, and Method-
ist missionaries are every where found.

II. In descending the Mississippi on the left bank, we
find the Illinois Conference, joining that of Rock
River, and continuing the ecclesiastical line of posts
towards the south. In this Conference we have ten dis-
tricts ; namely, Quincj/, Bloomifigtoriy Springjield^ Jack-

•^ f'

"^""•"••r

■* .Jv^'-.'^T-

irncii.

receives
butions,
le Wis-
and the
r's, 3r>0
White
, 1,500.
he Mis-

and to
Imrch in

it north-
new ter-
rice ; but
rtion of
3, a new

in point

CONFER-

l mission

PART IV. IV. — THE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

3:>o

uque,

and

Ls; fifty-

;rs ; and

mbers.

a Terri-
e into the
ricts and
range to
re of any
ole terri-
ive seen,

Canada,
ot, how-
le Jesuits

now an

Method-

bank, v.'e
of Rock
of posts
ten dis-
Idf Jack-

gonvillc, Lebanon, Sparta, Mount Cannel, Danville, St.
Louis German Mixtion, and Quincy German Mission :
one hundred and six stations, circuits, and missions ; one
liundred and tiiirty ministers, with four hundred and
twenty-five h)cal preachers ; and twenty-four thousand
and ninety-eight church-members.

We find the following extra appointments : — Confer-
ence Feniale Academy, AV. D. R. Trotter, Agent;
IM'Kondrec College, Erasmus Wentworth, President ; A.
W. Cummings, Spencer Mattison, Professors ; AV^illiam
Goodfellow, Principal of Preparatory Department ;
Georgetown Seminary, Jesse II. Moore.

On the above college. Dr. Bangs says, —

" Anotlier college was founded this year in Lebanon, Illinois,
under the patronage of the Illinois Conference. It has gone on
prosperously from that day to this, heing under the presidency of a
graduate of the Weslcyan University, a son of one of our old
preachers of the New-England Conference, the Rev. Joseph A. Mer-
ritt. This institution is exerting an improving and hallowing influ-
ence on the present generation of that new and growing countrj', by
calling into action their intellectual resources, and it promises sta-
bility and usefulness under the superintendence and patronage of its
zealous friends and supporters."

The German missions in the bounds of this Conference
constitute a very important portion of its work. These
plodding, industrious, and sober people fall very much
under the care of the Methodist church ; and, by suitable
attention and culture, become excellent, and many of them
eminent, Christians. Numerous ministers are raised up
belonging to their nation; and, for piety, zeal, devotedness,
and ability, are exceeded by no other class.

III. Missouri, on the right bank of the Mississippi, and
only separated from Illinois by the river, is the next
Conference demanding our attention. It belongs to the
Methodist Episcopal church, South. We have five dis-
tricts in this couvt; y ; namely, St. Charles, Columbia^
Richmond, Weston.^ ai 1 Hanjiibal : thirty-five stations,
circuits, and miss oris; fifty-one ministers, with eighty-
seven local preach rs : and ten thousand nine hundred
and twenty-four church-members, eleven hundred and
sixty-four of whom are people of colour.

We find the following appointments : — Isaac Ebbert is
President of St. Charles College ; Jeremiah F. Iliggs is

'■) ■ il

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

I.I

l^|28 |2.5

U£ IM |2.2
2.0

1-25 ||U 1.6

►

/!^

fliotograohic

Sciences
Corporation

33 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. MSSO

(716) 97')-4503

•^

... "!>•

■^

.» <•■**•

■Jfci .^.^: JP^P li4l»i^«

360 TERRITORIAL PROQRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

Agent for the College ; Richard Bond is Agent for the
American Bible Society ; Nathan -^^'jarritt is Principal of
Howard High School.

We are here, as the number of people of colour will
indicate, in a slave-State. In lUlO, the number is
reported as 3,011 ; and in 1840, as .58,240. Out of these
only 1160 are members of the Methodist church. This
cannot be considered as very encouraging success amongst
this degraded race.

IV. St. Louis, very famous as a western first-class city,
which is found in the State of Missouri, gives its name to
a Conference. The St. Louis Conference contains six
districts ; namely, St. Loitis^ Cape Girardeau^ Potosi^
Springfield^ Lexington^ Boonville : jSfty-one stations,
circuits, and missions ; fifty-nine ministers, with one hun-
dred and sixty-three local preachers ; and thirteen thou-
sand seven hundred and fifty-five church-members, eight
hundred and ninety-five of whom are people of colour.

As this city and locality constitute an interesting por-
tion of the Union, and is much visited and remarked upon
by our countrymen, it may be proper to notice, that it was
founded in 1764, by the French, as the name indicates,
when they were in possession of New- Orleans, and com-
manded the waters of the Mississippi from the south.
Methodism was introduced so recently as 1821. Its
faithful historian gives us the following account of this
event ; —

" In 1821, Methodism was introduced into the town of St. Louis,
by the Rev. Jesse Walker, who went there as a missionary, under
the direction of the Missouri Conference. St. Louis is the largest
town on the west bank of the Mississippi River, and only second to
New-Orleans in importance as a place for commercial pursuits. Its
original settlers were French Roman Catholics, this being another in
the range of settlements which they established along the course of
the waters from Quebec to New-Orleans. It had been, for some
time before this, rising in importance, and increasing in population,
by emigrations from different parts of the United States, and from
the Old World, and was considered the centre of commerce in that
part of the country.

" In this mixed populatiou, the missionary had some prejudices to
encounter, and the more so on account of the indiscreet zeal of some
who had represented the citizens of that place to the eastern
churches as being but little removed from barbarians. Mr. Walker,
however, was kindly received by a few, and he gradually gained the
confidence of tiie community, raised a society of about one hundred

sUJl

PART IV. IV. — THE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

361

udices to

of some

eastern

Walker,

ined the

hundred

members, and succeeded in building a house of worship thirty- five
feet in length, and twenty-five in breadth." *

This is the account of the progress made in this place.
Twenty-seven years ago, it seems, the Methodist church
had no existence in St. Louis ; we have now a Confer-
ence, numbering 13,7^5 members in the city and neigh-
bouring country. About the time in question, namely, in
1820, the city itself numbered 4,598 inhabitants; in 1845,
they amounted to 34,140. It appears from this, that popu-
lation and Methodism have been concurrently progressing,
and probably in pretty equal proportions.

V. The State of Arkansas, on the right bank of the
Mississippi, gives its name to a Conference belonging to
the Methodist church, South. This Conference contains
five districts ; namely. Little Rock^ Fayetteville^ Wash-
ington^ Pine Bluffy and Helena : forty-one stations, cir-
cuits, and missions ; forty-three ministers, with one hun-
dred and forty-eight local preachers ; and nine thousand
seven hundred and thirty-six church-members, seventeen
hundred and fifty of whom are people of colour.

Agent for the Washington Seminary, Lewis S. Mar-
shall.

This is new ground, Arkansas having been separated
from the State of Missouri only in 1819, and erected into
a territorial government. In 1836, it was admitted into
the Union as an independent State. Its white population
is stated to be 14,273 in 1820; and in 1845, to have
increased to 145,000. Its slave-population, in 1820,
consisted of 1,617; and in 1840, it had increased to
19,935.

It will be seen, that the Methodist church has rapidly
advanced in this new country. Its work, as is evident
from the Minutes, is chiefly missionary. Time has not
allowed of much consolidation, or of the introduction of
seminaries of learning. In&titutions of this description
must follow evangelization, and no doubt they will appear
in due time.

YI. Memphis, standing on the left bank of the Missis-
sippi, and in the lowest point of the State of Tennessee,

* Banos's " History of Methodism in America," vol. iii. pp. 229.
230.

i ■

■

362 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

gives its name to a Conference. The Mei/Iphis Confer-
ence contains six districts; namely, Memphis^ Granada^
Salem^ Somerville, Jackson^ Paducha : seventy-one sta-
tions, circuits, and missions ; one hundred and one minis-
ters, with three hundred and forty -four local preachers;
and thirty thousand nine hundred and forty church-mem-
hers, six thousand and sixty-eight of whom are people of
colour.

Jackson Female Institute, L. Lea, President ; A. W.
Jones, Professor ; G. T. Baskerville, Agent for the Jackson
Female Institute and Centenary Fund.

This ecclesiastical division, in great part, lies in the
upper or northern portion of the State of Mississippi,
though its head is in Tennessee. Slavery, it will he seen,
abounds here ; and it is gratifying to find upwards of six
thousand slaves belonging to the church.

VII. The Mississippi State, the south-east point of
which touches the Gulf of Mexico, is occupied by another
division bearing the above name. This Mississippi Con-
ference contains seven districts ; namely, Clinton,
Notches, Vicksburg, Yazoo, Lake- Washington Mission,
Sharon, Pearl River : fifty-four stations, circuits, and
missions; seventy-three ministers, with one hundred and
ninety-three local preachers ; and sixteen thousand five
hundred and ninety-eight church-members, six thousand
one hundred and eighty-three being people of colour.

Cente^.ary College, John C. Miller ; Joseph M'Dowell,
Agent for Old Centenary College.

We have the names of two cities connected with this
Conference, which cannot fail to call up impressive recol-
lections in the minds of those who are acquainted with
their history : Natchez and Biloxa are the places refer-
red to.

Natchez was the name of a tribe of aborigines, who
had their dwelling-place in the locality bearing the name
at present. Let Bancroft tell the tale of their extirpa-
tion : —

" The IVench, who were cantoned among the Natchez, coveted
their soil ; the commander, Chaport, swayed by a hrutal avarice,
demanded as a plantation the very site of their principal village.
They listened to the counsels of the Chickasas ; they prevailed, in
part, with the Choctas ; and a general massacre of the intruders was
concerted. The arrival of boats from New-Orleans with merchan-
dise hastened the rising of the Natchez, On the morning of the

PART IV. IV. — THE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

363

28th of November, 1729, the work of blood began ; and, before
noon, nearly every Frenchman in the colony was murdered.

" The Great Sun, taking his seat under the storehouse of the com.
pany, smoked the calumet in complacency, while the head of Cha-
port was laid at his feet. One after the other the heads of the prin-
cipal officers at the post were ranged around it, while their bodies
were left abroad to be a prey to dogs and buzzards. At that time
the Jesuit Du Poisson was the' appointed missionary among the

Arkansas Desiring to place a settlement near the margin

of the Mississippi, he had touched at Natchez in search of counsel,
had preached on the first Sunday in Advent, had visited the sick,
and was returning with the host from the cabin of a dying man,
when he, too, was struck to the ground, and beheaded. The
Arkansas, hearing of his end, vowed that they would avenge him
with a vengeance that should never be appeased. Du Cod^re, the
commander of the post among the Yazoos, who had drawn his
sword to defend the missionary, was himself killed by a musket-ball,
and scalped, because his hair was long and beautiful. The planter
De Koli, a Swiss by birth, one of the most worthy men, zealous for
the colony, had come, with his son, to take possession of a tract of
land on St. Catherine's Creek ; and both were shot. The Capuchin
missionary among the Natchez chanced to be absent when the mas-
sacre began; returning, he was shot near his cabin, and a Negro-
slave by his side. Two white men, both mechanics, and two only,
were saved. The number of victims was reckoned at two hundred.
Women were spared for menial services ; children, also, were
detained as captives. Wlien the work of death was finished, pillage
and carousals began."

The retaliation follows :—

" La Sueur was the first to arrive in the vicinity of the Natchez.
Not expecting an attack, they were celebrating festivities, which
were gladdened by the spoils of the French. Mad with triumph,
and exulting in their success, on the evening of the 28th of
January they gave themselves up to sleep, after the careless manner
of the wilderness. On the following morning, at day-break, the
Choctas broke upon their villages, liberated their captives, and,
losing but two of their own men, brought off sixty scalps, with
eighteen prisoners.

" On the 8th of February Daubois amved, and completed the
victory. Of the Natchez, some fled to the neighbouring tribci for
shelter ; the remainder of the nation crossed the Mississippi to i.
vicinity of Natchitoches. They were pursued ; and, partly by strata-
gem, partly by force, their place of refuge was taken. Some fled
still farther to the west. Of the scattered remnants, some remained
with the Chickasas, others found a shelter among the Muskhogus.
The Great Sua, and more than four hundred prisoners, were shipped
to Hispaniola, and sold as slaves.

" Thus perished the nation of the Natchez. Then: peculiar lan>
guage, — which has still been preserved by the descendants of the

B 2

364 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCn.

fugitives, and is, perhaps, now on the point of expiring, — their wor-
ship, their division into nohlcs and plehcians, tlieir bloody funeral
rites, invite conjecture ; and yet so nearly resemhle in character the
distinctions of other tri})es, that they do hut irritate, without satisfy-
ing, curiosity."*

Such is the history of Natchez ; where a city now
stands, bearing the name of an extinct nation, and where
a district of the Methodist church is pursuing its peaceful
and pious career.

VIII. The Louisiana Conference now demands our
attention. We have six districts in tliis division ; namely.
New- Orleans^ Baton Rouge^ Opeloiisas^ Monroe^ Shreve-
port^ Vidalia : fifty-three stations, circuits, and missions ;
forty-seven ministers, with seventy-one local preachers ;
and eight thousand two hundred and seventy-two church-
members, three thousand seven hundred and forty-nine
of whom are people of colour.

D. O. Shuttuck, President of Centenary College ;
Robert R. Read, Agent for the Centenary College.

The above college is located at Jackson.

This Conference is important because it includes New-
Orleans, the great commercial mart of the Mississippi, and
famed as the most profligate and wicked place in the
Union. On examination, it will be found that the soci-
eties in this city are very small, which seems to corroborate
the common report as to the dissipat;:*a of the place. Its
inhabitants are, it is said, constantly changing, and consist
very much of desperate adventurers ; and it should seem,
that the sickliness of the place causes the people to push
the pursuit of gaiety and pleasure to the utmost extreme ;
as if the uncertainty of life led them to seek as much of
what they consider enjoyment in a short space as possible.
This is no unusual thing. The inhabitants of Vera Cruz
are similarly distinguished ; and yet it is about the most
pestilential locality in the world.

Races of men, it should seem, have something to do with
both religion and solid freedom. Wherever, on the continent
of America, we find the basis of population to be French,
as in New-Orleans ; — or Spanish, as in Florida ; — we per-
ceive in this circumstance an effectual barrier against the
progress of the gospel, as well as an incapacity for self-
government and liberty, as demonstrated by their departed

* Bancroft, vol. ill. pp. 360 — 364.

l»ART IT. IV.— THE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

365

power. Romanism may, indeed, perform its part in all
this. Its policy has every where heen to attach man to a
system, instead of educating him to walk and act for him-
self, i at systems hreak down ; and when this takes
place, and the people are found helpless vassals, they
are sure to be incapable of acting for themselves, and
necessarily fall under the dominion of stronger races.

IX. Alabama is not exactly on our line. It li«s
betwixt the State of Mississippi on the one hand, and
Georgia on the other; having Florida, for a considerable
extent, as its frontier towards the south, and yet touch-
ing the Gulf of Mexico by its south-west point. The
Conference of this name contains eight districts ; namely,
Mobile, Gainesville^ Columbus, Tuscaloosa, Talladega,
Montgomery, EuJ'ala, and Summerfield : ninety-eight
stations, circuits, and missions ; one hundred and eighteen
ministers, with four hundred and forty-nine local preach-
ers; and forty-four thousand six hundred ana three
church-members, fifteen thousand two hundred and
seventy-nine being people of colour.

Macon Female Institute, Frederick G. Ferguson. Cen-
tenary Institute, A. H. Michell ; Agent, G. Garrett.

The white population of this State, in 1810, amounted
to 20,845 ; and in 1845, it had increased to 624,827. In
1820, its slave population amounted to 41,879; and
1840, to 258,532. This is a fearful augmentation. It
shows that an active and distressing internal barter in the
flesh and blood of man must be going on within the
iimits of the States.

We have some relief in the fact above stated, that
15,279 of these poor wretches are within the pale of the
church.

We have two other Conferences in this southern direc-
tion which must be noticed, though they lie beyond our
Mississippi route.

X. The Texas Conference contains four districts;
nai. Ay, Galveston, Rutersville, Austin, San Antonio :
twenty-nine stations, circuits, and missions; twenty-nine
ministers, with fifty-four local preachers ; and three thou-
sand two hundred and thirteen church-members, seven
Jiundred and ninety-nine of whom are people of colour.

366 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

XI. The Cast Texas Conference embraces three dis*
tricts; namely, San Augusiine^ Marshall^ ClarkesvUle :
twenty-seven stations, circuits, and missions; twenty-three
ministers, with seventy local preachers ; and four thousand
eight hundred and three church-members, six hundred
and thirty-seven of whom are people of colour.

XII. In 1834, the Rocky Mountains were crossed by
two or three missionaries, and the gospel was introduced into
Oregon. This work has been progressing from that period
to the present time. But as Oregon has not been formed
into a Conference, we are unable to report its exact state.
Indeed, at the Pittsburgh Conference, I heard a mission-
ary, who had spent several years in the country, give a
most interesting account of the state of things, and the
hopeful prospect of much good. He proposed the estab-
lishment of a Conference for Oregon and California;
though at the time the treaty for the cession of the latter
territory to the United States had not been signed. The
arguments of the missionary were listened to very atten-
tively by the Conference ; and good Bishop Hedding pro-
posed several questions as to the time it would take a
bishop to travel to the place to constitute the Conference
in question, the route, expense, and modes of travelling^
as if he had it in his heart to attempt the journey. This
was fine in a man near seventy, not very agile in his struc-
ture, and not by any means in good health.

At the above date the mission was exclusively intended
to benefit the Heathen population. A fine establishment
was formed near the mouth of the Columbia ; and the first
efforts of the missionaries were crowned with promising
success. Since that time, the territory has been divided
between the British and the Americans; and the latter
are pressing to occupy the country. The portion of
Oregon to which they have chiefly at present emigrated,
was described as surpassingly fertile and beautiful ; and
the people were represented as making great progress in
the cultivation of the soil. Distant ages will hear and
know more about Oregon. It will, no doubt, share in the
prosperity and greatness of the American world ; become
the area of several new States, and be the means of ex-
tending the influence and power of this great nation to
the sea-board of the Pacific ; and, as a consequence, to
China, India, and Polynesia, by a direct and easy route.
The consequences lie in the future ; but that their influ-

PA,RT IT. IV.— THE MI8SI8SIPI LINE. 367

ence must be great on the destinies, not only of America,
but also of the world, may safely be predicted.*

XIII. Indian MissioNS.—-TothewestofIowa, Missouri,
and Arkansas, is found the Indian Territory, six or seven
hundred miles in length, and of less breadth ; where, for the
present, the wreck qf numerous powerful tribes and nations
are located. The Methodist Episcopal church, South, has
established itself amongst these tribes, and designates the
ecclesiastical territory the Indian-Mission Conference.
In this Conference we have three districts; namely, Kansas
River, Cherokee^ and Muscogee : twenty-six stations, cir-
cuits, and missions ; thirty-two ministers, with thirty-two
local preachers; and three thousand eight hundred and
fifteen church-members : these are divided into ninety-
seven whites, two hundred and seventy-three people of
colour, (that is, people of the African race,) and three
thousand four hundred and forty-five Indians.

We find the following extra appointments : — Indian
Manual-Labour School and Station, Thomas Johnson,
Tyson Dines ; Asbury Manual-Liabour School and Sta-
tion among the Creeks, Thomas B. Ruble; Fort Cof-
fee Manual-Labour School, New-Hope Female School
and Station, Jesse L. M^Alister; M^Kendree Manual-
Labour School and Station among the Chickasaws, Wesley
Browning; Robertson-neighbourhood School, Erastus B.
Duncan.

It is a subject of rejoicing that Christianity has found
its way, to any extent, amongst these deeply injured races
of the human family. Their tale of woe is one of the
most painful on the records of time. Whilst the poor
Negro submits with docility and comparative content to
his lot of degradation and toil, the Red-man, in the pride
of his manhood, has ever spumed the yoke of oppression ;
and rather than submit to become the white man's slave,
he has chosen to fight for his freedom through long ages
of unequal conflict ; till now the remains of innumerable

* Since the above was \^Titten, the great excitement respecting the
discovery of gold in California, and the emigration of the people in
great numbers in search of the precious metal, have occurred. How
singular are the ways of Providence ! This gold mania will attract
a large population to a country which would othentise only have
been peopled in the usual way; and though much disappointment
will, no doubt, arise respecting the gold, the people will remain to
cultivate the soil, and extend the Christian cause. '.

■IMP

368 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CBURCB.

nations, which owned and hunted freely through the whole
continent, are pent up in a mere nook in the farthest
west.

In the conquests and settlements of the Christian
nations of Europe,— -it maj be well asked, — what has the
world gained by their Christianity ? The pagan nations
of antiquity invariably contrived to connect the social and
political improvement of the conquered or colonized
countries, with the possession of their territory and domi-
nion over the people. Northern Africa was colonized by
the Phenicians ; and their political power, their system
of government, their commercial enterprise, and their
social progress, spread civilization amongst the natives of
those countries, and they were, as a consequence, assimi-
lated into the general mass of the Carthaginian population.
The colonies established by the Greeks are notorious as
centres of knowledge ; of improved institutions and laws ;
of freedom and good government ; so that, instead of being
constituted to repel, to alienate, to barbarize the people of
the territories they occupied, the door was opened for their
reception ; and the colony became the means of organized
order, and the foundation of franchises securing all the
blessings of the social state to the native population.
The progress of the Roman power was chiefly that of
conquest. But even this great people invariably carried
the arts of civilized life to the abodes of the con-
quered savage tribes. The Roman empirt is known to
have laid the foundation of civilization through the whole
of central Europe. What were the ancient Britons at the
time the country was invaded by Csssar ? Not one tittle
in advance of the Red-men of the American forests, when
that country was first visited by the European settlers.
But how different the issue! The Pagan power, the
Roman conquerors of Britain, became its civilizers. The
foundation of our improvements was laid by the policy
and lessons of the legions and the cohorts of Rome.
They did not seek to crush the native population, to pos-
sess and occupy their lands with a race of Italians, to the
entire exclusion of the natives of the soil. True, they
sought the complete ascendancy of their political institu-
tions ; and this, exciting the opposition of the Britons,
brought them into collision with the Roman power : but
the policy of the latter was to turn the wild hordes
into peaceful, prosperous, and happy Roman citizens.

How perfectly different has been the conduct of pro-

PART IV. IV.— THE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

36'1)

pro-

fessedly Christian nations in America, and elsewhere ! The
policy of every power which has established itself in that
country has been the same. The English, — the Dutch, —
the French,— the Spaniards; — the Puritan, — the Huguenot,
—the Calvinist, — the Papist ; — all nations, all religions,
have equally and uniformly acted upon the principle of iso-
lation ; of establishing social and religious freedom exclu-
sively for themselves ;— of causing law, government, com-
merce, education, religion, to radiate amongst their own
communities ; — whilst, by ten thousand modes of intrigue,
fraud, oppression, cruelty, and wrong, the natives of the
soil have been repelled and driven from the abodes of
civilized man.

Religion has been blamed, in no very measured terms,
Ibr its failures in preventing the injustice and wrong done
to man in his most helpless condition. And it must be con-
fessed, that it is not blameless in the matter ; it ought more
strenuously to have asserted the rights of the oppressed.
Good men in their individual capacity exerted themselves,
in some instances, very nobly to communicate a know-
ledge of the Christian faith, and not without success.
The exertions of Eliot, of Brainerd, of Penn, and others,
stand out as fine instances of devotedness and zeal. Their
successes corresponded to their toils ; and had other in-
fluences and agencies corresponded with their philanthropic
labours, permanent good must have been the result. But
the matter of fact is, that the politico-social power which
"was simultaneously at work with these feeble agencies,
constantly thwarted and destroyed the effects of their
exertions. These religious men were ardently seeking the
instruction, the conversion, the Christian ization, of the
savage tribes ; but the political power was equally intent
upon the aggrandizement of the European population, at
the expense of the natives. The latter became the pre-
dominant force ; so that every thing built up by the honest
and laborious efforts of the missionary, was as regularlj"
pulled down by th« action of the political power. Two
antagonistic forces were constantly at work side by side.
The selfish one, however, as might be expected, was
always infinitely stronger than the Christian.

The only possible mode of averting the wrongs inflicted
upon the Indian races, would have been so to blend the
Christian with the political power, as to make the latter
in its spirit Christian. Had the Governments, in attempt-
ing to establish themselves in the country, been controlled

R 5

370 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

and guided by truly religious principles, in the hands of a
sufficiently influential executive, the mischief might hare
been prevented ; and at this day, instead of finding the
Indians an outcast race in the extremities of the Western
world, we should now see them free, prosperous, and Chris-
tian citizens of the United States. Nothmg is equally just,
— nothing is truly liberal, — nothing regards the primary
rights of mankind, — nothing establishes social relations, —
nothing assimilates and blends into brotherhood all races,
— nothing points to one almighty Father, — nothing brings
men together on similar terms, and in the posture of prayer
and worship ; — nothing does all this but Christianity.

The Christian name has been miserably outraged by its
representatives ; but never on so large, so gigantic a scale as
in America. Licentious courtiers, hard-hearted and selfish
politicians, money-mongering commercial companies, char-
tered pickpockets, riotous adventurers, and fortune-hunters ;
— all these soon overpowered the Puritan, the Quaker, the
Christian. Not, indeed, that the Pilgrim Fathers, except
in individual instances, — as in the case of Roger Williams.
— seem to have entertained much scruple respecting the
rights of the aborigines ; and probably their creed pre-
vented them taking much pains to make them Christians.
They were a gigantic race of men, full of lofty and noble
sentiments, and had a firm belief in their own high destiny ;
but they had little sympathy with human nature as such.
A race of men who excluded even their fellow-Chris-
tians from social fellowship, and drove them from their
homes on difi^ering in opinion with themselves, were not
very likely to seek any close connexion with the repro-
bate Heathen.

William Penn and his Quaker followers were of a dif-
ferent spirit. This eminent person * had a just perception
of the rights of man, in the Christian sense of the term.

* Since this was penned, Macaulay's " History" has been pub-
lished, in which Penn is shown to have yielded to court influence in
some instances, which place his character in those transactions in a
questionable point of view. This only shows that courts, in the
times of Charles and James, were not very suitable places for Chris-
tians ; and that the religious principles of Penn were much safer in
the wilderness, in toil, in executing projects of usefulness, than in
the keeping of Whitehall, and under the influence of Jesuits. We
speak of Penn all along in his character of Christian and lawgiver in
America; and, certainly, in this sphere, his conduct is seen to be
most exemplary.

PART IT. IT.— THE MIS8ISSIFPI LINE. 371

He nobly exerted himself to secure these rights to the
Indians ; and, had he been supported by a power corre-
sponding to his own just notions, at any rate a model
colony would have been established in Pennsylvania. But
the principles of Penn may be said to have died with him-
self ; and that on which his tender heart was so intensely
fixed, the freedom, the civilization, and the Christian state
of the Indian tribes connected with his colony, was buried
in his own sacred resting-place.

The religion which alone could have saved this noble race
must, in order to be effective, have been united in some
way with the political power. The isolated and individual
exertions of good men were found inadequate to the task.
The day for great and frc^ -oligious organizations and
institutions had not then anl >od. No missionaries, ex-
cept Popish, connected with laxge and influential bodies at
home, were then in the i eld. The onl} church having
the forms and the power of <i gieat institution in this
country, in the first days of American colonization when
the mischief began, was the episcopal church.

Is it too much to expect a Christian nation to conduct its
policy on Christian principle, — upon the truths of the gos-
pel ? Had this been the case, the political body which laid
the foundation of English rule in America, would have acted
a very different part towards these injured people. Would
Christian truth, nay, would Heathen honesty, have
allowed he seizure of their lands ; often connected with
the most infamous chicanery, fraud, and dishonour ?
Would occasions of irritation and barbarous wars have been
sought, for the sole purpose of driving the sheep to the
slaughter, and occupying the space vacated by their immola-
tion, or their banishment? Would the superior attainments
of knowledge and the means of aggression possessed by white
men have been employed as a snare to entrap the poor chil-
dren of th< i forest into some bargain and covenant to their
own ntter luin? Would these noble tribes have been incited
to hate each other, to imbrue their hands in each other's
blood, to butcher and exterminate women and children,
and feast their voracious appetite for cruelty, — that the
white man might profit by the decimation of these several
tribes by their slaughter of each other ? Would their suffi-
ciently-miserable existence have been still more distressingly
embittered by the fiend-like design of poisoning the very
springs of life by the introduction of " fire-water," and new
diseases to thin their ranks ? Would systems of barter and

372 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

intercourse have been established on a large and universal
scale, the whole design of which was to defraud the Indian,
and rob him of the scanty and hard-earned fruits of the
chase ? No ; Christianity repudiates all this. It utters its
voice in the wilderness, it warns of the present and eternal
consequences of cruelty and injustice to the feeble, the
poor, the dependent. And had the nation, sending out its
swarms to occupy the territory of these tribes, instead of
exerting a power to destroy, been governed by its doc-
trines, perfect justice must have been done. The absence
of the aboriginal inhabitants from the United States will
be a silent, — continued, — eternal memorial of the cruel
wrongs, first of the nations which began their expulsion,
and next of the Americans who finished it. From their
location in the west, the Indian territory, they will for
ever send across the flourishing territory, the populous
cities, the mighty commerce and growing opulence of the
white man's usurpations, the wail of sorrow, the cry of
injustice, and of wrong.

In a profoundly- interesting chapter on the Indian
tribes, we find the following eloquent paragraph in Ban-
croft : —

" Benevolence has every where in our land exerted itself to ame-
liorate the condition of the Indian ; ahove all, to educate the young.
Jesuit, Franciscan, and Puritan ; the church of England, the Mora-
vian ; the benevolent founders of schools, academies, and colleges ;
all have endeavoured to change the habits of the rising generation
among the Indians ; and the results, in every instance, varying in
the degree of influence exerted by the missionary, have varied in
little else. Woman, too, with her gentleness, and the winning enthu-
siasm of her self-sacrificing benevolence, ha? attempted their instruc-
tion, and has attempted it in vain. St, Mary of the Incarnation suc-
ceeded as little as Jonathan Edwards, or Brainerd. The Jesuit,
Stephen de Carbeil, revered for his genius, as well as for his zeal, was
for more than sixty years, in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries,
a missionary among the Huron Iroquois tribes ; he spoke their dialects
with as much facility and elegance as though they had been his
mother-tongue ; yet the fruits of his diligence were inconsiderable.
Neither John Eliot nor Roger Williams was able to change, essen-
tially, the habits and character of the New-England tribes. The
Quakers came among the Delawares in the spirit of peace and bro-
therly love, and with sincerest wishes to benefit the Indian ; but the
Quakers succeeded no better than the Puritans, nor nearly so well as
the Jesuits. Brainerd awakened in the Delawares a perception of
the unity of Christian morals, and yet his account of them is gloomy
and desponding : ' They are unspeakably indolent and slothful ; they
discover little gratitude ; they seem to have no sentiments of gene-

PART IV. IV. — THE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

373

rosity, benevolence, or goodness.' The Moravian, James Keil, could
not change their character ; and, like other tribes, its fragments at last
emigrated to the west. The condition of the little Indian communities
that are enclosed within the European settlements in Canada, in Mas.
sachusetts, in Carolina, is hardly cheering to the philanthropist. In
New-Hampshire, and elsewhere, schools for Indian children were
established ; but, as they became fledged, they all escaped, refusing
to be caged. Harvard College enrols the name of an Algonquin
youth among her pupils ; but the colleeje parchment could not close
the gulf between the Indian character and the Anglo-American.
The copper-coloured men are characterized by a moral inflexibility, a
rigidity of attachment to their hereditary customs and manners.
The birds and the brooks, as they chime forth their unwearied canti-
cles, chime them ever to the same ancient melodies ; and the Indian
child, as he grows up, displays a propensity to the habits of his
ancestors." *

Let our historian himself find a solution for all this.
The historical fact relates to one of God's ordinances,
—marriage.

the Indians submitted to the English, and,
declared themselves the tributaries of King
was the immediate cause of this change of

"Tribes even of
by a formal treaty,
James. A marriage
relations.

" A foraging party of the colonists in Virginia, headed by Argall,
had stolen away the daughter of Pawhatan, and now demanded of
her father a ransom. The indignant chief prepared rather for hos-
tilities. But John Rolfe, a young Englishman, winning the favour
of Pocahontas, desired her in marriage ; and, with the favour of Sir
Thomas Dale, and to the express delight of the savage chieftain, the
nuptials were solemnized according to the rites of the English
church. Every historian of "Virginia commemorates them with ap-
probation ; distinguished families trace their descent from this
union. The Indian wife, instructed in the English language, and
bearing an English name, sailed with her husband for England, and
was caressed at court, and respectfully admired in the city. The
immediate fruits of this .juiriage to the colony were a confirmed
peace, not with Pawhatan alone, but also with the powerful Chicka-
hominies, who sought the friendship of the English, and demanded
to be called ' Englishmen.* It might have seemed that the European
and native races were about to become blended. Yet no such result
ensued. The history of Pocahontas is full of singular incidents ;
from her first intercession for Smith, (for his life at the hands of her
father,) her regard for the English was uniform ; as a wife and a
mother, her conduct was exemplary ; her manners were those of
wild simplicity, and pure and ingenuous feeling. Yet, strange as is
her history, nothing is more singular than her marriage. The Eng-

* Bancroft, vol. iii. pp. 302 — 304.

374 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

lish and the Indian races remained disunited ; and the weakest gra-
dvuiUy oecame extinct." *

When at Washington, I saw, as before related, in the
Capitol, a most beautiful and touching picture of this mar-
riage, connected with the baptism of the lady. It remains
as one of the national monuments of America, thought to be
sufficiently important to possess a place amongst the histo-
rical paintings of their great men, and great events. It was,
indeed, truly great ; an event which seemed ordained of
Providence to point out the only way and means of bring-
ing about the union, the amalgamation, the oneness, of
the two races. What were the immediate effects ? The
peace of the tribes, their loyalty to the throne, their cor-
dial attachment to the English name, and their desire to be
" called Englishmen." No difficulty arose at home. The
lady was received at court, admitted into the best society,
was caressed in the city ; she turned out a good wife and
mother, and became the parent of some with whom the
best families were allied. No doubt the English dames
in the colonies would raise a great outcry, and incite their
lords to repudiate all such marriages ; would tutor their
sons against Indian alliances, and do all in their power
to render the matter odious. Be this as it may, it is cer-
tain that the colonists themselves rendered this practice
impossible, as is the case at present, by the force of public
opinion. And here is indicated the causes leading to the
extirpation of the Red men. The only principle by which
races can be united has been disregarded ; indeed, con-
temned and trampled upon ; and no one of the immutable
laws of nature, — one of the ordinations of Providence,—
can be violated without bitter consequences arising.

Moreover, one evil always drags others after it. This
one cause of separation would make it necessary to guard
the privileged race by fences of law and custom, degrad-
ing to the Indians, and, consequently, a ground of constant
irritation. It is not necessary to go into the question
J raised by our historian respecting the want of success by
all parties seeking the instruction of these people. But no
one can be surprised that so fine and noble a race, inde-
pendent, manly, and brave, should spurn the gratuities,
— the knowledge, — the religion, — of a nation who, at the
same time, refused them human rights, and were every
day pressing upon their lawful domains.

* Bancroft, vol. i. pp. 163, 164.

The

PART IT. IV.— THE MISSISSIPPI LINE. 375

It is now time to examine what the Methodist church
has done for this class ; and with what degree of success.
The work amongst them hegan long hefore the Indians
entered upon their present location, and has often been
much injured by their removal. We cannot attempt a full
account ; all we can do is to give some slight notice of
facts. These poor outcasts, it must be remarked, have
been drawn from every part of the Ignited (.States. The
whole continent was once occupied by them.

The attempts of the Method'.st church amongst them
began with the Wyandot Indians, in Upper Sandusky,
in the State of Ohio, in 1816. The agent in this
work — in spite of orders, priesthoods, canons, calls, and
imposition of hands — was a poor free-man of colour,
" born and raised in Pawhatan county." How strange,
that the name of the father of the lady married to
the Englishman, should also be the name of the coun-
try of this good man ! If one could believe in the
transmigration of souls, it would be no difficult mat-
ter to imagine, that the soul of Pocahontaf had en-
tered this poor coloured man. " Having been brought
to the knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus, it was
powerfully impressed on the mind" of John Steward
—for that was his name, — " that it was his duty to travel
somewhere north-west, in search of some of the lost sheep
of the house of Israel." He could have no rest in his
spirit, until he yielded obedience to what he considered
the call of God. John Steward took his departure from
his home and kindred, and continued his course till he
arrived at Pipe-Town, on the Sandusky River, where a
tribe of the Delaware Indians dwelt. He delivered a
discourse to them through an interpreter, and took his
departure to Upper Sandusky. Steward related his expe-
rience to Mr. Walker, the sub-agent of the States to the
Indians ; and he being finally satisfied that he was actuated
by pure motives, both Mr. and Mrs. Walker encouraged and
assisted him ; and, speaking the Wyandot dialect, the agent
became his interpreter. He delivered his first sermon to
one old Indian woman ; his next to an old man, in addition
to the old woman; they " were both soon converted to the
Christian faith." " In the month of November, 1816, by
the faithful labours of Steward, assisted occasionally by
some local preachers, before any regular missionary was
appointed, a large society of converted natives had been
formed." Among these were several influential chiefs, —

I ■

376 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

such as Between-the-logs, Mononcue, Hicks, and Scuteash,
•with two of the interpreters, — Pointer and Armstrong.
" Between-the-logs was one of the chief counsellors of the
nation, a man of vigorous intellect, who soon became an
eloquent advocate of the Christian cause." " In the year
1819, this mission was taken under the superintendence
of the Rev. James B. Finley." " At a Quarterly-Meeting,
in Novemher of this year, about sixty of these native con-
verts were present;" the account given by themselves of
their conversion is very interesting. Between-the-logs
said truly, " This is the first meeting of the kind which
has been held for us ; and now, my dear brethren, I am
happy that we, who have been so long enemies to one
another, are come together as brothers ; at which our great
Father is well pleased." Yes, this was " the first meet l
ing of the kind ever held" for Indians. How affecting 1
Christians, so called, had lived in contact with these peo-
ple for two hundred years ; but their lips had never, till
now, been opened to declare their conversion to the faith
of Christ. And, stranger still, no one amongst all the
zealous and devoted missionaries of the Methodist church,
so fur as we can perceive, had attempted to seek these lost
souls : this honour was reserved for a poor man of colour ;
himself, like those he visited, an outcast from the great
world of civilized man. Truly God's ways are not as ours.
If these Indian tribes are ultimately saved and made soci-
ally happy, let it be eternally remembered, that, so far as
the Methodists are concerned in the matter, the work
began by a poor man of colour, of African blood.

It is refreshing to hear the opinions of these simple
children of nature, of the forest. Mononcue said, amongst
other things, the evening following : —

" Now some of our nation are trying to do better ; but we ha
many hinderances, some of which I mean to tell. The white men
tell us they love us, and we believe some do, and wish us well ; but
a great many do not, for they will bring us whiskey, which has been .
the min of our people. I can compare whiskey to nothing but the
devil, for it brings with it all kinds of evil ; it destroys our happi-
ness ; it makes Indians poor ; strips our squaws and children of their
clothes and food ; makes us lie, steal, and kill one another. All
these and many other evils it brings among us : therefore you ought
not to bring it among us. Now you white people make it, you
know its strength and use ; Indians do not. Now this whiskey is a
curse to yourselves ; why not quit making it ? This is one argument
used by wicked Indians against the good book : ' If it is so good, why
do not white men all do good .' ' Another hinderance is, white men

PART IV. IV. — THE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

377

cheat Indians, take away their money and skins for nothing. Now
you tell us your good book forbids all tliis ; why not then do what it
tells you? then Indians do right too. Again, you say our great
Father loves all men, white, black, and red men, that do right ; then
why do you look at Indians as below you, and treat them as if they
were not brothers ? Does your good book tell you so ? I am sure
it does not. Now, brothers, let us all do right ; then our great
Father will be pleased, and will make us happy in this world ; and
when we die, then we shall all live together in his house above, and
always be happy."

Here is the solution of all the difficulties respacting the
continued barbarism of these poor Pagans. In these sim-
ple words of a converted Indian, are found the real causes
of their separation from the civilized community, — their
angry hostility, their extirpation.

They next read a lecture to the Conference : —

" We hope our good fathers will not give us up because so many
of our people are wicked and do wrong ; for we believe some white
men are wicked yet, that had the good word preached to them longer
than our people; and our great heavenly Father has had long
patience with us all ; and we let the old father know, that we, the
speakers, will not give over speaking, and telling the people to live in
the right way ; and if any of us do \vrong, we will strive to help him
right, and let none go wrong ; and we will try to make our head chiefs
and all the people better ; and we are one in voice with our queens,
and we all join in giving thanks to our good fathers that care for
our souls, and are wilUng to help our people ; and we want them all
to pray for us, and we will pray for them ; and we hope our great
heavenly Father will bless us all : and this is the last." *

In 1821 this mission is reported as still prospering, the
Rev. James B. Finley being appointed its superintendent,
who established a school, " to teach the boys the art of
agriculture, and the girls to sew, spin, and knit, and all
the duties of the household." Having enclosed a larg-i
farm, Mr. Finley " laboured with his own hands, for the
purpose of setting an example to the Indians, that they
might habituate themselves to an agricultural life. These
movements had a salutary effect upon their physical and
moral condition."

In 1823, Bishop M'Kendree says of" these Indians, —

" But now they are building hewed log-houses, with brick chim-
neys, cultivating their lands, and successfully adopting the various
agricultural arts. They now manifest a reUsh for, and begin to en-

* Banqs's •• History of Methodism in America," vol. iii. pp. 169
—174.

fip

378 TERRITORIAL PROORESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

joy, the benefits of civilization ; and it is probable, that some of
them will this year raise an ample support for their families, from
the produce of these farms. There are more than two hundred of
them who have renounced Heathenism and embraced the Christian
religion, giving unequivocal evidence of their sincerity, of the reality
of a divine change."

What became of Jolin Stev\rard, the man of colour, the
apostle of this nation ?

" When so exhausted in his physical powers as to be unable to
labour for his support, his temporal wants were provided for by his
friends ; about fifty acres of land, on which was built a cabin for his
accommodation, being secured to him by fee-simple. Here he lived
the remainder of his days ; and, on his demise, the property was in-
herited by his brother. In this place, loved and honoured by those
who had been benefited by his evangelical labours, he lingered along
the shores of mortality until December 17th, 1823, when he fell
asleep in Jesus, in the thirty-seventh year of his age, and the seventh
of his labours in the missionary field. On his death-bed he gave the
most consoling evidence of his faith in Christ, and hope of immor-
taUty." *

In 1827, Between- the-logs finished his career. This
was a remarkable man.

" His mother was of the Bear tribe, from whence he derived
his name. His pagan history is much like that of other In-
dians. His father and mother were separated, and he remained
with the former till his death, when he returned to his mother. He
joined the Indian warriors who were defeated by General Wayne ;
by his intellectual superiority and eloquence, he became ' chief
speaker and confidential adviser of the head chief;' he was sent at
twenty-five to examine into the prophetical and miraculous preten-
sions of some impostors, and exposed the juggle ; he joined the ex-
pedition commanded by General Harrison against Upper Canada ;
settling afterwards in Upper Sandusky, in a fit of drunkenness he
killed his wife ; this is about his last exploit in his Pagan state. In
his Christian state he became a powerful preacher, the leader of his
Christian brethren in all business matter? ; the head of the school
department ; often visited and spoke in the Ohio Conference ; visited
New- York and the intervening places to advocate the cause of mis-
sions to the Indians, and then died, ' expressing an unshaken confi-
dence in God, and a firm hope, through Jesus Christ, of eternal life.' "

In 1821, an attempt was made to introduce the gospel
to the Creek Indians, located in Georgia and Alabama.
After various disappointments this enterprise was aban-
doned in despair.

* Banos's " Historv of Methodism in America," vol. iii. pp. 246,
247.

This

246,

PART IV. IV.— THE MISSISSIPPI LINK. 379

In 1822, an effectual and successful mission was estab-
lished amongst the Mohawks, in Upper Canada, at that
time connected with the Methodist <murch in the United
States.

The narrative is very interesting. Many were truly
converted to God, and formed into church-fellowship. The
Rev. William Case was one of the chief instruments ; and
these Indians constitute a portion of the mission-church,
now under the care of the British Conference.

" The Cherokee mission was also commenced this year. The
Cherokee Indians inhabited a tract of country included in the States
of Georgia and North Carolina on the east, and Alabama on the
west ; and that part of Tennessee lying south of Hiwassee and Ten-
nessee rivers, comprising not less than ten millions of acres. These
natives had been partially civilized; some of them had become
wealthy, possessing domestic cattle in abundance, and were thriving
agriculturists. White people had settled among them, intermarriages
had taken place, so that there were many half-breeds of respectable
standing and character, who could speak both the English and Che-
rokee languages; and many of the children were well educated.
And had they been left undisturbed in their possessions, they doubt-
less would have arisen into a wealthy, intelUgent, religious, and
respectable community." *

What does our philosophical historian, Mr. Bancroft,
say to this ? But what use is it for nature and religion to
assert their supremacy, and do their work, in the presence
of a ruthless political system, — misnamed "civilization?"

1823. " A mission was commenced this year among
the Pottawatamy Indians, a small tribe settled in the
neighbourhood of Fort-Clark, on the Fox River, in the
State of Illinois." After the " hard labours" of seven
years, Mr. Walker, the missionary, was obliged to aban-
don this enterprise as hopeless. "Their strong attach-
ments to savage life, and incurable suspicions of white
men, together with their final determination to remove
west, frustrated the benevolent attempts to introduce the
gospel and the arts of civilized life among them." t

This year Mr. Finley, in company with some of the
converted chiefs and an interpreter, set off on a visit to
the Chippeways. They at length arrived at the Wyandot
reservation, on the Huron River, where they were cor-
dially received and entertained by a white man called

* Bangs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. iii. pp. 206,
207.

t Idem, vol. iii. p. 223.

380 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

Honnes, who had heen taken prisoner when a lad. He
was now supposed to be one hundred years of age ; could
remember nothing of his parentage, or of his days previous
to his captivity, only that he was called Honnes. He
was now a cripple, and nearly blind ; but very intelligent
and communicative. He sat upon a deer-skin, and,
through an interpreter, addressed our missionaries :

" My children, you are welcome to my cabin ; and I now thank
the Great Spirit that he has provided a way for us to meet together
in this world. I thank him for all his mercies. He has fed me aU
my life. He has saved me in the field of blood, and has lifted up my
head when I have been sick ; and, like a kind Father, has protected
and provided for me." *

In 1825, a work of grace commenced among the Mis-
Bissauga Indians, of Upper Canada. Peter Jones, "feel-
ing, after his conversion, for the salvation of his wretched
tribe, hastened away to them, and told them what great
things God had done for his soul. This had a powerful
effect upon their minds, and led them to attend the meet-
ings on the Grand River." This mission has prospered to
this time, and is now under the care of the British Con-
ference.

A similar work commenced among a branch of the
Delawares and Chippeways, who were settled at Money-
town, on the river Thames.

In 1827, a new mission was begun among another
branch of the Mississaugas, residing on Snake and Yellow-
Head Islands, in Lake Simcoe, Upper Canada. This arose
from some of the people hearing a sermon from one of
the preachers, — then desiring a missionary, — then the es-
tablishment of a Sunday-school ; — and in two years, there
were four hundred and twenty-nine under religious in-
struction ; three hundred and fifty of whom were " orderly
members of the church."t

The Oneida mission commenced in 1829. This tribe
of Indians were settled on an Indian reservation, in the
western part of the State of New- York ; they were par-
tially civilized, and were cultivators of the soil ; but were
deeply debased by immoral habits. In this state they
were visited by a young man from the Mohawks in Up-
per Canada. He had been converted among that tribe of
Indians, and " was impelled, by his thirst for the salva-

* Banos's " History of Methodism in America," vol. iii. p. 238.
t Idem, vol. iii. p. 350.

PART IV. IV. — TUE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

381

tion of others, to make known unto them the way of peace
and salvation." Being able to speak to them in their own
language, and from his own experience, they received the
tidings in penitent hearts ; and a work of reformation
commenced among them, which eventuated in the conver-
sion of upwards of one hundred. This good work has
steadily gone on. The Onondjgos, a neighbouring tribe,
by the example and teaching of these new converts, "re-
ceivfjd the gospel, and twenty-four of them were converted
to God, and brought into church-fellowship."

A mission to the Shawnee and Kanzas Indians, inha-
biting the western part of the State of Missouri, was
undertaken in 1830.

" The Shawnees, epecially, were found to be of a docile und
tractable disposition, had commenced cultivating the soil, and mani-
fested a great desire to be taught in religion, in literature, and the

arts of civil and domestic life Success has attended the

labours of God's servants, and the mission has continued to flourish
and enlarge its dimensions to this day. Many, indeed, have been
raised up among these natives of the forests, who are now oma-
menta to their profession, bringing forth the fruits of righteousness
to the glory of God." *

We have also a mission established in this year amongst
the Iroquois, attended by somewhat singular circum-
stances.

" A prophet had risen up among them who acknowledged the
true God, and was zealously engaged in instructing his people in reli-
gious things. Whether he had acquired his knowledge of God by
intercourse either directly or indirectly with the white people, or
had been conducted along by the secret whispers of that ' Spirit
which giveth understanding to man,' it appears that, though mixed
with many errors and superstitions, he had made considerable pro-
gress in divine things, and was piously engaged in his exertions for
the temporal and spiritual benefit of his people. He was not averse
to hearing the truths of the gospel, though it was some time before
he fidly gave up his peculiar notions, and came heartily to embrace
Christianity in its fulness and power." f

In the year 1831, the American church gave up theii
Indian Missions in Canada to the British Conference ; and
our historian makes the following reflections upon the
subject : —

" From the movements already alluded to in Upper Canada, the
Indian missions in that province, including no less than ten stations,

* Bangs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. iv. p. 56.
t Idem, p. 59.

dti2 TERRITOBIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

and one thousand eiglit hundred and fifty adult Indians under reli-
gious instruction, most of whom were nienil)er8 of the church, were
taken from our superintendence, and put under tlie care of the
Wesleyan Conference in England. These missions, which had be-
come endeared to us by such associations as could not be easily dis-
solved, and for the benefit of which we had expende<l so much
labour and money, still clung to our aifections ; and could not there-
fore be surrendered even in the amicable manner in which the
arrangement for their future supply was made, without feelings of
regret. Knowing, however, that they would be provided for by our
bretliren in England with the same assiduous care with which they
had been from the beginning, we withdrew our pastoral oversight
with the less sorrow, still praying Almighty God to bless and
prosper them." *

"We now enter a new and a very diflFerent scene. About
this time the United States govemraent consummated the
injuries of centuries ; and by various means drove the
Indian nations from their several locations in the heart of
the country, to the western territory beyond the Missis-
sippi, where we have found them under the designation
of the " Indian-mission Conference."

As might be expected, this dissolution of old associa-
tions and attachments produced great convulsions amongst
them. The Indian possesses the same instincts and pas-
sions as other men. Though former oppressions, which
had lessened the extent of the territory of the several
tribes, might leave them little to esteem and love ; yet we
all know how a last shred, jBgment, shadow, — of departed
possession and enjoyment is prized by those who feel that
they are losing their hold of the beloved object for ever.

" Hitherto," says Dr. Bangs, " our Indian Missions in the United
States and territories had been attended with unparalleled success.
About this time, however, the action of the general governments of
the United States on the Indian settlements began to exert an inju-
rious influence upon some of these missions, and even to threaten
them with destruction. In 1821, the Rev. Dr. Morse made an
extensive tour of observation among the western tribes of Indians,
under the patronage of the general govemmc it ; and, in his pub-
lished report, gave it as the result of his observations, that, could an
amicable arrangement be made between the government and the
aboriginal tribes, for their removal west of the Mississippi, where
they could live under the protection of the United States, and be
taught the arts of agriculture and domestic life, it would be eventu-
ally beneficial."

* Banos's " History of Methodism in America," vol. iv. pp. 60, 61.

f j

PART IV. IV. — THE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

383

I United

60, 61.

Let us see the result attending the adoption of this
policy.

" This policy operated most injuriously upon the Cherokees, who
were settled principally in the State of Georgia. Over these people
Georgia undertook to extend her laws, and thus force them either
to sell their lands and remove west of the Mississippi, or he deprived
of the privilege of living under their own laws, as mcmhers of a
separate community. As the project was resisted by the most opu-
lent part of the Cherokees, and a considerable portion of the nation,
a division of sentiment was created among themselves in regard to
their removal, which excited much irritation of feeling, and operated
injuriously on the interests of the mission. At this time there were
no less than seventeen missionaries, including interpreters, and eight
hundred and fifty chivch-members ; and the prospects of extensive
good were brightening, until they were overcast by these move-
ments.

" Similar results were produced by similar movements among the
Choctaws. This mission had been remarkably owned of God ; so
much so, that in 1830 there were reported not less than four thou-
sand church-members; embracing all the principal men of the
nation, their chiefs and captains, many of whom were eminently
useful in instructing their brethren by exhortation and prayer. They
were, however, less averse to being removed than the Cherokees ;
and, finally, in a council which was held in March, 1830, they passed
a resolution to sell their lands to the United States, and emigrate to
the West. This resolution, however, gave offence to a part of the
nation, and furnished a pretext to the Pagans to plot the destruction
of the missionaries and Christian Indians. The treaty, however, was
finally consummated, though with much difficulty, and the mission-
aries determined to accompany the Christian Indians to their new
habitation. It should be recorded, that the general government did
all it could to mitigate their sufferings, by affording provision and
protection to the emigrants, and securing to them their lands in the

West The decree was past, and remove they must ; and the

Rev. Alexander Tulley, who had devoted his best days and energies
to this mission, and that, too, with a rare success, accompanied them
to their new residence ; and, in a letter dated September 5th, 1831,
he states that about five hundred had arrived, most of whom were
members of the church. These, with others that occasionally ar-
rived at their new home, attended regularly to their Christian duties,
and they have prospered, more or less, to the present time."

The present experiment in respect to these interesting
people, now going on in the West, is probably their final
trial. The Christian philanthropist cannot but feel a
deep interest in their uUimate fate. Will religion save
them? -The last account is more encouraging than the
contrary. It is given from the Report of Uie Missionary

384 TERRITORIAL PROORESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

Society of the Methodist Episcopal church, South, for
1847 :—

" Rev. L. B. Stateler has had charge of the Kansas-river district
during the past year.

•• Indian Manual- Labour school. — This institution at the last Con-
feronce was ])laccd under the supcrintendcncy of the Rev. J. C. Berry-
man, but has since ])assed into the hands of Rev. William Patten.
At this place there are a meeting-house or chapel, 1 society, 34
mcnihers, 1 Sabbath -school, 100 scholars, and a library containing
200 volumes. The resources of this establishment are now sufficient
for the accommodation of 150 children, males and females ; and it
bids fair, with proper management, to become a source of know-
ledge and piety to all the surrounding tribes. The number of chil-
dren in the school proper has averaged a>)out 100.

" Shawnee mmion. — Rev. L. B. Stateler has also been in charge
of this work, assisted a part of the time by a native helper. On
this circuit there are, 1 meeting-house, 5 societies, 130 church-
members, 1 local preacher ; 22 still remain on trial. Probable popu-
lation, 900.

" Delaware mission. — Rev. N. T. Shaler, and Charles Ketchum, the
latter a native, supplied this work the past year. From the returns,
there has been a small decrease here. Present number in society,
50 members, and 2 on probation. Population about 1,000.

" Kickapoo mission. — Brother P. Fish, a native, has been labouring
among these people. Your missionary here has recently been called
to mourn the loss of his wife. She died in peace.

" There has been no increase here during the past year. Here
are 1 meeting-house, and 34 church-members. Population about
600.

" Wyandott Mission. — Since Rev. J. Wlieeler left, this station has
been supplied with Rev. E. T. Peery and Rev. W. A. Duncan. It
has 1 church, 158 church -members, and 20 still on trial.

" This station is in a prosperous condition. The Wyandotts are
faithful in their attendance to hear the gospel, and are still advanc-
ing in civilization.

" Potowatamie, Chippewa, Peoria, and Wea. — Rev. Thomas Hurl-
but and M. Boshnia have laboured with these tribes the past year.
This is still rather a discouraging field for missionary effort. But there
are several reasons why we should continue our labours among them.
They have 2 meeting-houses, 51 church-members, and 1 sabbath-
school. Probable population, 2,000.

" Kansas mission. — Rev. J. T. Peery, missionary. But little, so far,
has been accomplished at this mission. They are yet, for the most
part, an unsettled, wandering people, which affords the missionary
but little opportunity to preach the gospel to them. A school, how-
ever, has been established among them, with some prospect of suc-
cess. As returned, there are 1 church-member, 1 sabbath and day
school with 15 children. Population, 1,600.

" Cherokee district. — ^To tids district Rev. £. J. Peery was appointed

PART IV. IV. — THE MISSISSIPPI LINK.

at tlic last session of the Conference. It was divided into srvon cir-
cnits and stations. A portion of this district has laboured under
serious embarrassments during the past year, principally, however,
from political difficulties in the Cherokee nation. Hut of late tliese
obstacles have been, to a considerable extent, removed. There
seems to be now, throughout the entire (.'bcrokee nation, an open
door to receive the gospel with all the means necessary to moral and
religious education.

" In the Creek nation, a wide door is also open before us. All op-
position to the gospel there seems to be fast passing away. There
is an increasing desire for missionaries, schools, and books.

" The Quapaw musian and school have been doing well under the
superintendence of Rev. S. G. Patterson. Tliere are 12 church-
members, 1 Sunday and day school with 20 children. These are
divided into four classes, and are taught s])elling, reading, writing,
arithmetic, and geography. The Quapaws number about 600, a part
of whom are on the Canadian river.

"Seneca and rpper Cherokee. — Rev. 1). B. Cumming and a native
were appointed to this work the past year. There has been quite a
general revival in the bounds of this charge the latter part of the
year. More than 100 have been admitted oti trial. There are 6
meeting-houses, 538 church-members, 7 local preachers, G sabbath-
schools, 181 scholars, and a library containing 161 volumes. Popu-
lation, about 6,000.

" Tah-le.quah. — Thomas B. Ruble and William M'lntosh, the latter
a native, have been labouring on this circuit. Since May last, a
good revival has been in progress in this charge. Gf) have been ad-
mitted on trial. 20 children and 6 adults have been baptized. The
prospects are generally good. On this circuit there are 2 meeting-
houses, 7 societies, 205 church-menibers, of which 10 are whites,
189 Indians, and 6 coloured. There are 13 preaching-places, 8
classes ; also 1 sabbath-school, 1 superintendent, 4 teachers, 25
scholars, and a library of 100 volumes. Population, about 2,000.

" Lower Cherokee. — John F. Boot and John Boston have been the
labourers there. This circuit has been blessed with a considerable
revival towards the close of the year. At one camp-meeting 35 were
admitted on trial, and quite a number baptized. On this circuit
there are 3 meeting-houses, 18 preaching-placos, 337 church-mem-
bers, 1 local preacher. Population, about 3,000.

" Barren-Fork. — Rev. A. Cumming and Tu-si-wa-li-ta, the latter a
native, have laboured on this circuit the past year. Owing partly to
the difficulties in the nation, and other causes, but little has been
accomplished in that part of the work. There are 8 societies, 138
church-members, 2 local preachers. Population, 3,000.

" Creek-Nation circuit. — Rev. W. D. Collins and Daniel p. Asp-
berry, the latter a native. During the past year, 142 have been
received and baptized. Expelled, 42 ; died, 45 ; many of whom
left satisfactory evidence of their acceptance with God. In this
charge there are 452 members, 404 of whom are natives, and 48
blacks. Probable population, embracing the Seminoles, 17,700 ; of

i; !

11'.

38() TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OF THE AMERICAN CIIURc'H.

this miniijer al)out 3,000 have the privilege of hearing the gospel.
There are also 2 local preachers, 16 exhorters, 17 societies, and 1/
class-leaders.

" Little-River mission. — Tliis is also in the Creek country, but em-
braces a i)art of the Seminoles. Rev, James Essex has been labour-
ing there, and contending with considerable opposition. Some good,
however, has been done. A school of about 15 scholars has been
taught most of the time, and a sabbath-school organized, numbering
20 children. There is now 1 society, 16 native and 4 coloured
members.

" Choctaw district. — Rev. N. M. Talbott has had charge of this.
It eml)races 7 circuits and stations, and opens a wide and most invit-
ing field for missionary operations.

" Fort-Coffee Academy. — Rev. W. L. M'AUister in charge. This
establishment has been doing well. There are in society 7 whites,
14 Indians, 1 coloured. At New-Hope, the female branch, 2 whites
and 8 Indians. No population but the schools. 1 sabbath- school at
each place ; number of scholars in both, 80 ; library worth 50 dollars ;
literary institutions, 2, male and female. Male students, 54 ; female,
25 ; all of whom are regularly boarded, besides some 8 or 10 day-
scholars. Of the above, some are in the spellers, and some in each
number of Goor^rich's series of readers. Some are in the arithme-
tic, some in grammar, some in natural philosophy, and some in the
History of the United States. There is also a temperance society at
this academy ; 91 members, 68 of whom are students.

'* Mush-la-tubec circuit. — Rev. John Page, a native Choctaw, has
been in chirge of this. It now numbers 3 societies, and 1 local
preacher. Population, 3,600.

" Doakesville circuit. — This work has been under the pastoral
care of Rev. J. H. Carr, and is reported to be in a prosperous condi-
tion. There are on this circuit, 6 meeting-houses, 9 societies, and
441 church-members ; of which 91 are still on trial ; 42 children
have been baptized during the past year. Population, about 8,600.

" Kiamesha mission. — Rev. J. Chuck-nu-by has been laboiuing in
this work. As returned, there are now within this charge, 3 meet-
ing-houses, 8 societies, 307 members. Population, about 2,500.

*' Boggy circuit. — Rev, N. M. Talbott has been in charge of this.
Returned, 1 meeting-house, 2 societies, and 70 church-members.
Probable population, 1,800.

" Chickasaw. — Rev. E. B. Duncan has had charge of this work,
and reports as follows : ' We have in this mission 3 meeting-houses,
3 societies, and 68 church-members, of which 10 are whites, 11
natives, 47 coloured. There is 1 sabbath-school, 20 scholars, and a
librai7' containing 20 volumes. One literary institution, 21 stu-
dents ; 5 of whom read Testaments, 4 reading spelling-book, 8 spell-
ing, 4"A B C's. The Chickasaws number some 5,000.' This is an
inviting field, and is fully open to the gospel, and the blessings of
civilisation.

" Chickasaw Academy. — Rev. W. Browning, superintendent. This
institution has not yet been commenced. Arrangements had been

CHURCH.

the gospel,
es, and 1/

ry, but em-
een lahour-
Somn good,
s has been
numbering
4 coloured

go of this,
most invit-

arge. This

;y 7 whites,

:h, 2 whites

,th- school at

50 dollars ;

54 ; female,

or 10 day-

ame in each

he arithme-

some in the

ce society at

hoctaw, has
and 1 local

the pastoral
erous condi-
jcieties, and
42 children
jout 8,600.
abouring in

ge, 3 meet-

2,500.
arge of this,
ch-raerabers.

this work,
jting-houses,
whites, 11
lolars, and a
on, 21 stu-
ook, 8 spell-
This is an
blessings of

ndent. This
ts had been

PART IV. IV. — THE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

387

made nearly two years ago, on the part of the Chickasaws, for the
establishment of a school, and it was supposed, when a superin-
tendent was appointed a year ago, that the preliminarj' arrangements
were all settled ; but ui)on his arrival at Fort Washita, he found that
sundry amendments had been suggested by the commissioner and
approved by the secretary, rendering it necessary to lay the whole
matter before the Indians again.

" The great difficulty of assembling a council of the Indians has
retarded the matter, so that it was not till the 25th of August
last, that a council held at Boiling Spring determined to estabhsh a
school, and made au appropriation of 5,000 dollars to commence
the buildings, and 6,000 dollars annually to support the institution.
Its management is committed to the Missionary Society of our
church, on the condition of an appropriation of 1,000 dollars annu-
ally to its aid. It is to be on the manual-labour plan, and will em-
brace instruction in agriculture, and several of the most useful of the
mechanical branches.

"The superintendent is ready and waiting to commence opera-
tions, so soon as information shall be received of the sanction of the
"War Department. NotwithstancUng the long delay, the necessity for
a school is deeply felt, and strongly urged, by many of the Chick-
asaws, and the prospect is encouraging."

The slander, ngainst these people, of incapacity for civil-
ization, stands refuted by these facts, as their general cha-
racter repels the equally unfounded slanders against their
manhood. They, on the contrary, evidently possess all
the elements of a noble race. Their resolute resistance
to the encroachments of the whites ; their repugnance to
their manners and customs ; their fierce and heroic de-
fence of their soil ; their love of the chase, and of forest
life ; their struggles to prevent the dissolution of their
clanships, nnd tiny nationalities ; their repudiation of all
effeminate emotions, and systematic culture of fortitude,
courage, and manly exercises ; and, as the case stood for
ages and ages, their hostility to the Christian church ;—
are facts to be resolved into a peculiar strength and great-
ness of character, rather than of incapacity. How unlike
the Negro and the Hindoo is the Red-man of the Ame-
rican forests ! He much more resembles the noble, the
dauntless, the independent Arab, as he spreads his tent in
wildernesses never subdued ; and, mounting his steed,
bids defiance to all pursuers. Why should the American
Indians be refused the meed of admiration for qualities
which in other cases call it forth ? They have eiernally re-
fused to submit to the domination of their invaders. Is
this a proof of weakness ? Rather does it not indicate
prodigious moral strength ? They have defended their ter-

s 2

mmmm

111

388 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCH.

ritories by disputing every inch of ground with the white
man, and when beaten have refused quarter, challenging
the infliction of the most cruel tortures, and meeting death
with the fortitude of the greatest heroes ? Is this evidence
of a mean, a dastardly, and a decrepit nature ? Is it not
much more in proof of real nobility ? Had these tribes
lived in the days of chivalry, they would have been found
amongst the most renowned knights. These Indians,
moreover, were lovers of freedom. It might be wild, —
the freedom which delighted to snuff the winds of the
desert, instead of that which rests in a finely-poised balance
of political power; but there it existed, deeply seated
in the soul ; — in all its resentments, its frenzy of pas-
sion, its repulsive force, its fixed, undying resolution.
Is this love of liberty a weakness ? Will this be said
in the midst of the struggles of modern times? They were
generous and frank when treated with confidence and
justice, as the cases of Roger Williams, — William Penn, —
Spiith, — the efi'ects of the marriage of Pocohontas, — the
aifection and gratitude manifested to many of the Ro-
man Catholic missionaries, — will all evince. Is this
deemed a sign of a feeble character ? Is it not invariably
taken as evidence of a magnanimous soul ? AVhen con-
fided in on hoiiourablfc terms, even by the European na-
tions around them, they were found capable of observing
treaties, of taking their share in the operations of war,
of fighting in connexion with the more disciplined troops
of their allies, and uniformly conducted themselves with
truth and bravery. To help themselves against a rival
foe, all the colonial powers often sought their assistance
and co-operation. Does this, «'igain, seem as if they Avere
deficient in intellectual and manly qualities ? Does it not
indicate, on the contrary, that, even in the opinion of
these detractor?, they possessed useful powers in the mat-
ter of war ? Yes : these Indians are, in truth, amongst
the noblest, race of untutored men on whom the sun ever
shone.

We are astonished at the lateness of the attempt made
by the IMethodist body, to bring these children of the
fore£.t into the fold of Christ. There is no evidence from
his Journal, that Bishop Asbury, the apostle of Method-
ism, entertained the idea of extending the kingdom of
God amongst this people. His benevolent and active
mind embraced the whole population of the United States,
ifvith this exception. It seems to have beeu taken for

PART rv. IV. — THE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

3fi9

granted, on all hands, that they were incapable of Chris-
tianity, till the delusion was dissipated by the labours of
John Steward, the poor man of colour. The labours of
jiiithful men, indeed, might not have succeeded in retaining
them in their primeval homes, securing their rights to the
soil on which they lived, or giving them a place in the
citizenship of the United States ; and, as the matter stood
at the time, it is easy to see, that the remedy, supposing it
to be successful, came too late to secure these blessings.
Ages of oppression and wrong had thiimed the ranks of all
the Indian nations ; they were only the shreds and skele-
tons of former strength and power; they had been hunted,
like wild beasts, into nooks and corners, and seemed cly to
exist by sufferance; they were writhing under tbe scourges
ard miseries of centuries; and the traditional sufferings and
wrongs of past generations, handed down to them by the
maledictions and sworn revenge of their ancestors, leaving
them the legacy of their cruel oppressions, tended to feed
and infuriate their passions. Yes, it was too late. The blow
had been struck, the deed was done, the murderous wound
inflicted. All of life which remained, at the time, was the
mere death-struggles of a giant; cursing, in bitter scorn, the
power which had inflicted the blow. This giant has now
trailed his remnant of existence to the extremity of the West.
The song of love is no longer heard amid the rippling streams
and forests of their primeval fatherland; the lute, the drum,
the dance of the Red-man, now never gladdens the wigwam
village, or echoes through the thickets, rendered joyous by
the frolics of boyhood and the excitements of the chase; the
incense of religious rites to avert the invasions of the genii
of evil, or to propitiate the "Great Spirit," ceases to rise in
the midst of the groves and bowers of their "high places;"
the war-whoop will never more be borne by the breeze, or
heard in frightful notes to disturb the repose and rouse the
apprehensions of the wives and children of the white man.
The morning breaks, tbe sun shines brightly, nature appears
in all her gorgeousness, fragrant flowers give their sweet-
ness to the winds; — birds and animals play and sing gaily;
—the day declines, the dews fall, and all things are hushed
in soft slumbers, — never, no, never to be broken again by
the joys or sorrows of the poor Indian. Let a stranger be
permitted to chant his funeral dirge.

Never was conquest so complete as that gained over
these races. The Norman lords of this island cut down
the heads of the nation ; but they left the meaner kinds

390 TERRITORIAL PROGRESS OP THE AMERICAN CHURCU.

of life to vegetate. The northern barbarians subdued Italy
and £urope ; but they allowed the people to remain on
the soil, to outlive the oppression, and assert the rights of
humanity. The ruthless Turks conquered the Greek
empire ; but even they have not succeeded in cutting oflf
the race or expelling them the country. England has
subdued India ; but the notion of deporting the inhabit-
ants has never formed part of her policy. America is
alone in this. Her work is perfect. She occupies the
largest territorial possessions of any civilized power in the
world ; and it is all cleared of the nations once inhabiting
the soil. Her occupancy is now undisputed. One peo-
ple, — one power, — one system, — one government, — now
pervades the mighty spaces once filled with innumerable
races. The Roman empire never possessed the unity, the
homogeneity, the strength, of the American Republic.

We hope this gigantic mistress of so splendid an empire
■will not, in future, think it essential to her interest or
glory to molest the Indians in the " far West." Surely they
may now be left alone to live, — if it may please God,—
and if they do not become extinct by natural causes. It
would, moreover, be a mercy, if Christianity might now
be permitted to have fair play amongst them, and let it be
seen if they are an exception to the general rule, and
cannot possibly bo saved. Every well-wisher to the
race will look with deep interest towards this Indian terri-
tory ; and if, after all the miseries of the past, it should
turn out that a happy and Christian community is the
result of this arrangement, he will rejoice in the goodness
of God, whatever he may think of the policy which led to
the settlement.

We now give the statistical results of this section of the
work, in a tabular view.

Conferences. Dist. Circuits. Minist. Supemum. Local Pr. Members.

Iowa 4 40 54 2 97 8,440

Illinois 10 106 130 54 425 24,458

Missouri 5 35 51 87 10,924

St. Louis 6 51 51 5 163 13,755

Arkansas .... 5 41 43 3 148 9,730

Memphis 6 71 101 4 344 30,940

Mississippi ... 7 54 73 5 195 16,598

Louisiana 6 53 47 2 71 8,279

Texas 4 29 29 2 54 3,213

Indian Mission. 3 26 32 1 32 3,815

56 506

511 98 1,616 130,052

nuRcu.

PART IV. IV.— THE MISSISSIPPI LINE.

391

icd Italy
nain on
rights of
! Greek
tting ofif
and has
inhabit-
lerica is
pies the
;r in the
habiting
'ne peo-
t, — now
imerable
lity, the
bhc.

1 empire
;erest or
rely they

God,—
ses. It
yht now
let it be
'ule, and

to the
an terri-
it should
y is the
yoodness
ih. led to

m of the

Members.

8,440

24,458

10,924

13,755

9,730

30,940

16,598

8,279

3,213

3,815

The whole statistical result of our survey of the territo-
rial progress of the American Methodist Episcopal church
will be as follows : —

Conf. Dist.

Cir. Ministers. Local Pr. Members.

Atlantic Line . . .
Hudson and Lake

Line

Ohio Line

Mississippi Line .

13 72 1,300 1,687 1,611 405,541

7
10

72
60
56

1,065
630
506

1,343
876
511

1,984
2,253
1,616

210,790
262,858
130,052

40 260 3,501 4,417 7,404 1,009,241

We have not noticed the supernumeraries in the above
table, because not employed in full work. They, how-
ever, amount to 423.

We leave this sketch of the territorial progress of Me-
thodism in the States to the reader s own reflections ; with
the single remark, that, in the author's own opinion, it is
unexampled, — that it is the greatest development of reli-
gious truth which has taken place in the history of Chris-
tianity, either in ancient or modern times.

130,052

In.

PAIiT V.

THE MEASURES ADOPTED BY THE METHODIST EPISCO-
PAL CHURCH ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

Chap. L — Laws on the Subject — Preachers from the Beginning held
anti-slavery Views — Opposition of the Planters — The Power of
the separate States — Diffiailties arising from this.

The following are the regulations and laws on the
subject of slavery contained in the Discipline ; and are
consequently those which are only in force at present : —

' " 1 . We declare that we are as much as ever convinced of the
great evil of slavery : therefore no slave-holder shall be eligible to
any official station in our church hereafter, where the laws of the
state in which he lives will admit of emancipation, and permit the
liberated slave to enjoy freedom.

" 2. "When any travelling preacher becomes an owner of a slave,
or slaves, by any means, he shall forfeit his ministerial character in
oui- church, unless he execute, if it be practicable, a legal emancipa*
tion of such slaves, conformably to the laws of the state in which
he lives.

"3. All our preachers shall prudently enforce upon our members
the necessity of teaching their slaves to read the word of God ; and
to allow them time to attend upon the public worship of God on our
regular days of divine service.

" 4. Our coloured preachers and official members shall have all
the privileges which are usual to others in the District and Quarterly
Conferences, where the usages of the country do not forbid it. And
the presiding elder may hold for them a separate District Confer-
ence, where the number of coloured local preachers will justify it.

" 5. The Annual Conferences may employ coloured preachers to
travel and preach where their services are judged necessary ; pro-
vided that no one shall be so employed without having been recom-
mended according to the fonn of Discipline."

The legislation of the church on this subject is some-
what curious, and was often varied, till it settled down
into the above rules. As early as 1780, consequently
before the termination of the war, or the vigorous exer-
tions of Dr. Coke, we have the following minute :—

PART V. CHAPTER I.

393

EPISCO-
Y.

ining field
Power of

on the
and are
ent : —

!d of the
ligible to
ws of the
lennit the

f a slave,

aracter in

;mancipa-

in which

members
jod; and
3d on our

have all
Quarterly
it. And
:t Confer-
tify it.
^chers to
ary; pro-
!n recom-

IS some-
i down
iquently
IS exer-

** QuES. — Does this Conference acknowledge that slavery is con-
trary to the laws of God, man, and nature, and hurtful to society ;
contrary to the dictates of conscience and pure religion, and doing
that which we would not others should do to us and ours ? Do we
pass our disapprobation on all our friends who keep slaves, and
advise their freedom ?

" Ans.— Yes."

In 1783:—

'• QuES. — "What shall be done with our local preaciiers who hold
slaves contrary to the laws which authorize their freedom in any
of the United States ?

" Ans. — We will try them another year. In the mean time let
every assistant deal faithfully and i)lainly with every one, and report
to the next Conference. It may then be necessary to suspend them."

In 1784 :—

" QuES. — What shall we do with our local preachers who will not
emancipate their slaves in the States where the laws admit it ?

" Ans. — Try those in Virginia another year ; and suspend the
preachers in Maryland, Delaware, Pennsylvania, and New-Jersey.

" QuES. — What shall be done with our travelling preachers that
now are, or hereafter shall be, possessed of slaves, and refuse to
manumit them where the law permits .'

" Ans. — Employ them no more." *

" Not more than six months had elapsed after the adoption of
these last rules before it was thought necessarj' to suspend them.
Accordingly, in the Annual Minutes for 1785, the following notice
was inserted :

" • It is recommended to all our brethren to suspend the execu-
tion of the minute on slavery till the deliberations of a future Con-
ference ; and that an equal space of time be allowed all our members
for consideration, when the minute shall be put in force.'

" ' N. B. We do hold in the deepest abhorrence the practice of
slavery ; and shall not cease to seek its destruction by all wise and
prudent means.'

" This note does not seem to refer to Question 43, (1784,) as it,
with the same answer, was retained in the Discipline of 1786. From
this, till 1796, no mention, it would seem, was made of the subject,
except in the General Rules.

" 1796. The following section was introduced on the subject : —

" ' QuES. — What regulations shall be made for the extirpation
of the crj'ing evil of African slaverj' ?

" 'Ans. — 1. We declare, that we are more than ever convinced
of the great evil of the African slavery which still exists in these
United States, and do most earnestly recommend to the yearly Con-
ferences, Quarterly-Meetings, and to those who have the oversight
of districts and circuits, to be exceedingly cautious what persons

♦ "Discipline," pp. 214, 215.

S 5

Last edition, 1844.

394

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OP SLAVERY.

they admit to official stations in our church ; and, in the case of
future admission to official stations, to require such security of those
who hold slaves, for the emancipation of them, immediately or
gradually, as the laws of the States respectively, and the circum-
£t<inces of the case, will admit ; and we do fully authorize all the
yearly Conferences to make whatever regulations they judge proper,
in the present case, respecting the admission of persons to official
stations in our church.

" • 2. No slave-holder shall he received into society till the
preacher who has the oversight of the circuit has si)oken to him
freely and faithfully on the subject of slavery.

" ' 3. Every member of the society who sells a slave shall imme-
diately, after full proof, be excluded the society. And if any mem-
ber of our society purchase a slave, the ensuing Quarterly-Meeting
shall determine on the number of years in which the slave so pur-
chased would work out the price of his purchase. And the person
so purchasing shall, immediately after such determination, execute a
legal instrument for the manumission of such slave at the expiration
of the term determined by the Quarterly-Meeting. And in default
of his executing such instrument of manumission, or on his refusal to
submit his case to the judgment of the Quarterly-Meeting, such
member shall be excluded the society. Provided also, that in the
case of a female slave, it shall be inserted in the aforesaid instrument
of manumission, that all her children who shall l)e born during the
years of her servitude, shall be free at the following times ; namely,
every female child at the age of twenty-one, and every male child at
the age of twenty-five. Neverfheless, if the member of our society,
executing the said instrument of manumission, judge it proper, he
may fix the times of manumission of the children of the female
slaves before mentioned at an earlier age than that which is pre-
scribed above.

" ' 4. The preachers and other members of our society are
requested to consider the subject of Negro slavery with deep atten-
tion till the ensuing General Conference : and that they impart to
the General Conference, through the medium of the yearly Con-
ferences, or otherwise, any important thoughts upon the subject,
that the Conference may have full light, in order to take further
steps toward the eradicating this enormous evil from that part of the
church of God to which they are united.'

" 1800. The following uew paragraphs were inserted :—

" * 2. Wlien any travelling preacher becomes an owner of a slave
or slaves, by any means, he shall forfeit his ministerial character in
our church, unless he execute, if it be practicable, a legal emancipa-
tion of such slaves, conformably to the laws of the state in which he
lives.'

" ' 6. The Annual Conferences are directed to draw up addresses
for the gradual emancipation of the slaves to the legislatures of those
states in which no general laws have been passed for that purpose.
These addresses shall urge, in the most respectful, but pointed,
manner, the necessity of a law for the gradual emancipation of the

PART V. CHAPTER I.

395

slaves ; proper committees shall be appointed by the Annual Con-
ferences, out of the most respectable of our friends, for the conduct-
ing of the business; and the presiding elders, elders, deacons, and
travelling i)reachers, shall procure as many proper signatures as
possible to the addresses, and give all the assistance in their power
in every respect to aid the committees, and to further this blessed
undertaking. Let this be continued from year to year, till the
desired end be accomplished.'

" 1804. The following alterations were made :—

" The question reads, — ' What shall be done for the extirpation
of the evil of slavery ? '

"In paragraph 1, (1796,) instead of more than ever convinced,'
we have, ' as much as ever convinced;' and instead of 'the African
slavery which still exists in these United States,' we have ' slavery.'

" In paragraph 4, (3 of 1796,) respecting the selling of a slave,
before the words ' shall immediately,' the following clause is
inserted, — ' except at the request of the slave, in cases of mercy and
humanity, agreeably to the judgment of a committee of the male
members of the society, appointed by the preacher who has the
charge of the circuit.'

" The following new proviso was inserted in this paragrapli : —
• Provided also, that if a member of our society shall buy a slave
with a certificate of future emancipation, the terms of cmancipsition
shall, notwithstanding, be subject to the decision of the Quarterly-
Meeting Conference.' All after ' nevertheless ' was struck out, and
the following substituted : — ' The members of our societies in the
states of North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, and Tennessee,
shall be exempted from the operation of the above rules.' The
paragraphs about considering the subject of slavery and petitions to
legislatures, (namely, No. 4 of 1796, and No. 6 of 1800,) were struck
out, and the following added : —

" ' 5. Let our preachers, from time to time, as occasion serves,
admonish and exhort all slaves to render due respect and obedience
to the commands and interests of their respective masters.'

" 1808. All that related to slavcliolding among private members
(see 2 and 3 of 1796) struck out, and the following substituted : —

" ' 3. The General Conference authorizes each Annual Conference
to form their own regulations relative to buying and selling slaves.'

" Paragraph 5 of 1804 was also struck out.

" 1812. Paragraph 3 of 1808 was altered so as to read, —

" * 3. Whereas the laws of some of the States do not admit of
emancipating of slaves, without a special act of the legislature ; the
General Conference authorizes each Annual Conference to form their
own regulations relative to buying and selling slaves.'

" 1816. Paragraph 1 (see 1796) was altered so as to read,—

" ' 1. W^e declare that we are as much as ever convinced of the
great evil of slavery : therefore no slave-holder shall be eligible to
any official station in our church hereafter, where the laws of the
state in which he lives will admit of emancipation, and permit the
liberated slave to enjoy freedom.'

396

MEASURES ON TUB SUBJECT OP SLAVERY.

I*!

I
i

" 1820. Paragraph 3, (sec 1812,) leaving it to the Annual Con-
ferences ' to form their own regulations about buying and selling
slaves,' was struck out.

" 1824. The following paragraphs added : —

*' • 3. All our preachers shall prudently enforce upon our members
the necessity of teaching their slaves to read the word of God ; and
to allow them time to attend upon the pubUc worship of God on our
regular days of divine service.

" ' 4. Our coloured preachers and official members shall have all
the privileges which are usual to others in the District and Quarterly
Conferences, where the usages of the country do not forbid it. And
the presiding elder may hold for them a separate District Conference,
where the number of coloured local preachers will justify it.*

•' ' 5. The Annual Conferences may employ coloured preachers to
travel and preach where their services are judged necessary ; pro-
vided that no one shall be so employed without having been recom-
mended according to the Form of Discipline.' "f

It is clear from the above rules, and especially from the
early enactments of the Conference, that the American
preachers, from the beginning, took an enlightened and
Christian view of the enormities of slavery, and set them-
selves strenuously to oppose it. They rightly considered it
as opposed to *' the laws of God, man, and nature, and hurt-
ful to society;" and it should seem that their testimony, in
private and in public, agreed to this opinion. They evidently
desired to clear the Methodist church of the evil, and induce
their members to take part with them in obtaining a revision
of the laws of the several States ; and, as it seems, did all in
their power to cause them to manumit their own slaves.
In some few cases they were successful. Some of the
members of society had the justice and benevolence to
free themselves from the blame. But it should appear
that the civil power proved too strong for them in the
end ; and instead of relaxing their hold on the African
race, they passed more stringent laws, making emancipa-
tion next to impossii)le.

It is known that Dr. Coke preached strenuously and
constantly in the m'dst of slave-holders against the sys-
tem, and sometimes to the hazard of his life. This was
not singular to him. Bishop Asbury and the other
ministers bore a similar testimony. Ilow far this testi-

* " These provisions respecting District Conferences have been
retained ever since, although District Conferences were abolished in
1835."

t Emory's " History of the Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal
Church," pp. 274—279.

i>^

PART V. CHAPTER I. 397

mony has influenced public opinion, and assisted in an
alteration of the law, it is impossible to know. But it is
a fact of history, that in several of the Stiites where slavery
prevailed at the time when the question was first agitated,
it has long ceased to exist. There can be no reason to
doubt that the influence of Christianity has furnished its
amount of moral force in this important achievement ;
and it is gratifying to think that the Methodist Confer-
ence took an important share in this good work.

But in the South, where slaves are more necessary for
the cultivation of the soil ; — where the masters are more
numerous and influential ; — and where great numbers of
poor Africans are held in hopeless bondage, the course has
Deen rather retrogressive than otherwise. From the
beginning of the agitation, the position taken by the slave-
holders of this portion of the Union was defensive. They
strenuously resisted all claim, on the part of either the
church or any other parties, to interfere in their affairs, or
to put in jeopardy their rights of property. And being the
governing class in these States, and either sending mem-
bers to the legislative bodies, or being themselves sent,
they enjoyed the unenviable means of riveting the chains
of the slave as fast as they pleased.

It may be proper to remark here, that the General
Congress of the United States has no power to legislate
on this question. The constitution secures, to each of the
separate States, the power to manage their own afi*airs within
the limits of the State ; and this vital question of slavery is
one of the vested rights in question. It follows, that the
northern or non-slave-holding States can have no other in-
fluence than that of example on the slave States. This is a
grievous calamity, inasmuch as it places the power of legis-
lation, on this subject, altogether in the hands of the parties
interested. In the exercise of this power, these men have
scorned all attempts at modifying the system, much less
abolishing it ; and, instead of improving the condition of
their slaves, they have made it as intolerable as possible.
It is known that they have obstructed the course of their
education, by making it a penal offence on the part of reli-
gious persons to attempt it ; they have prevented the free
circulation of knowledge amongst their vassals, and have
destroyed the presses and property, and sometimes put the
lives of parties attempting it into jeopardy ; they have made
emancipation impossible, or nearly so, by surrounding it
with conditions which no person can comply with ; they

398

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVBRY.

have persecuted, imprisoned, and maltreated good men,—
and women too, — who have interested themselves in the
welfare of the slaves, under the pretext that they were
lending themselves to enable them to escape ; and, in
fine, it seems to have long been the settled purpose of
these persons to do battle, at the same time, with the
laws of God, the moral sense of the world, and all the
principles of humanity.

This fearful power, it must be confessed, has hitherto been
too great for the Methodist church, and the Christian party
desiring freedom for their fellow-creatures. It was soonfound
necessary — at least, so it was thought — for the Conference
to modify and relax their rules ; they could not occupy the
high ground at first taken ; they practically were foiled in
their attempts to carry their resolutions into eirect,as we have
seen ; and even Dr. Coke, in his second visit, for the sake
of preaching the gospel and extending the knowledge of
his Saviour's name, considered it expedient to wave the
slavery question. There seems to have been, from the
beginning, more or less of internal agitation on this sub-
ject ; and hence the constant changes taking place in the
legislation of the church. A fixed and absolute principle
condemnatory of slavery was, as we have seen, at first
resolved upon. This not only brought the church into
collision with public opinion and private interests in the
slave-holding States, but also with the laws and authorities
of these States themselves.

Hence arose the diificult and perplexing question, as to
whether it is consistent with the Christian system, the
religion of the New Testament, to frame a church-organi-
zation, adopt a code of laws, and establish an administra-
tive posver, which should directly contravene the laws of
the coui try. It is easy enough to see, that to do this
must place the members of the church on the horns of a
distressing dilemma. If they obey the church-law, the spirit-
ual republic, the ecclesiastical state, — then they are deemed
traitors to the civil State, disloyal to the laws, rebels against
the supreme power. If, again, they adhere to the civil sys-
tem, they expose themselves to ecclesiastical penalties, —
to censure, to degradation, to expulsion, as the case might
be. This is exactly the manner in which the matter went
on ; and, of necessity, must do so, when two co-ordinate
powers, antagonistic to each other, are raade to work on
the same soil, amongst the same people. This state of
things necessarily brought up the question as to the rights

PART V. CHAPTER I.

399

as to

of the civil state, — its supremacy, — its power to rule, — and
the binding nature of its enactments in the case of its own
subjects ; though the enactment itself might be so anti-
chnstian and unjust, as not only to make slavery legal,
but also to guard and fence it around by such protective
laws, as to make emancipation itself impossible.

These were some of the difficulties connected with this
subject ; and, from their writings and speeches, it seems
to be the opinion of many of the most judicious and able
men in the American church, that the cause of ameliora-
tion and ultimate emancipation would have fared better,
in the long run, if the church had never legislated at all
upon the subject of slavery. Their idea is, that the spi-
ritual society should have employed spiritual weapons
alone ; have trusted to the force and influence of divine
truth, to gain its own conquests ; have limited its functions
to the duty of testifying and bearing witness against the
evil ; of promulgating principles and doctrines, the essen-
tial tendency of which must ultimately undermine and
overthrow the system, just as light disperses darkness ;
that, in fine, it would have been more safe, and, moreover,
more successful, to rely simply upon the doctrines and
spirit of Christianity to effect the purpose desired.

Whatever may be thought of this, it is undoubtedly an
awkward predicament for a church, as an organization, to
place itself directly, and by statute law, in collision with
the laws of the country in which it is found. This was
the difficulty in which the Methodist Conference found
itself^ by its early enactments ; and hence the necessity of
compromises of various sorts. The whole question evi-
dently lay in a very narrow compass ; namely, whether
they ought so to modify these rules as to meet the case of
the slave-holding States, or whether they would allow
themselves to be driven out of them as incendiaries, or
otherwise run the hazards of martyrdom. The age of
martyrdom had passed away.

400

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OP SLAVERY.

¥i

n .

Chap. II. — The Wesl-eyan-Methodist Connexion — Agitations — The
Address of the British Conference — Orange Scott — Debates at
the General Conference — The Spirit of Compromise prevails —
Fails to heal the Breach — Agitations proceed — Separation — The
New Community established.

The seceding church, designated as above, arose out of
agitations on the subject of slavery, and established itself
in the States on non-sluverj' principles. It makes no com-
promises at all, and refuses to admit members holding
slaves, within its communion. The leader in this movement
was the Rev. Orange Scott, an able and energetic man.

We will allow Dr. Bangs to state the opening of the
case, the moderate opponent of these movements, and the
historian oi Methodism. He says, after mentioning pre-
ceding agitations, —

" In this agitated state of things,* it could hardly be expected
that tlie cuurch should wliolly escape the excitement, or avoid parti-
cipating in the discussions, to wliich it gave rise. Accordingly, as
our brethren in the eastern States entered more deeply into this sub-
ject than any others, and as they had a weekly paper f under their
control, its columns Avere opened to the discussion of slavery as it
existed in the United States, and severe denunciations were uttered
against all who lield slaves, whether in or out of the church. These
denunciations were met and repelled with spirit by those more im-
mediately implicated, as being incompatible with that spirit of bro-
therly love v'iiich ought to characterize all Christians, and more espe-
cially such as are members of the same communiou.

" These discussions had been conducted for two or three years pre-
viously I J the session of this General Conference, and a weekly
pappr had been established in the city of New-York, for the avowed
purpose of advocating immediate emancipation, irrespective of all
consequences. As the arginnents and measures set foiih in this and
other periodicals of a kindred character were not fellowshipped by a
great majority of our preachers and people even in the middle and
northern Conferences, nor by the official organ of the church, the Chris-
tian Advu.Mte an! Journal, these were stigmatized by the in^niediate
emancipationists as pro-slavery in their views and feelings, aud, of
course, us involved in the same guilt and condemnation with tlose
•who actually held their fellov»'-beings in bondage. TV.ese irritating
charges were considered unjust, a. the brethren implicated thought
they could easily distinguish between an approval of slavery as a
system, and the apologizing for those who held slaves under certain
peculiar circumstances. This clear distinction, however, was not
admitted by the zealous advocates of immediate emancipation, and

* The agitations on abolition in general are referred to.

t The " Zion's Herald," published at Boston, before reterred to.

PART V. CnAPTER II.

401

hence they poured forth their anathemas upon all indiscriminately
who either held slaves or oftcred an apology for those that did, on
account of their pecidiar circumstances.

" It was in this state of the public mind, and of the church, that
the General Conference came together in 183G. And though
many of its oldest and most judicious members were very desirous
of keeping the discussion of slavery from the deliberations of the
Conference, being convinced it could result in no good ; yet several
circumstances conduced to bring it in, and to make it the subject of
much debate. In the first place, the allusion to the subject in the Address
of ourWeslcyan brethren, and in the Address of their representative, the
Rev. William Lord, made it necessary to advert to it in the answer of
the General Conference, which, it will be ])erceived by those who will
look at that answer, was done in a very brief and respectful maimer.
In the second place, not many days after the Conference had assem-
bled, it was ascertained that two of the abolition brethren from New-
England had attended and lectured at an abolition meeting in the
city of Cincinnati ; and as the agitation was very great upon that
subject, it was feared by many that a popular excitement would be
produced, injurious to the character of the Conference, and perhaps
detrimental to the peace and ..firmony of the church in Cincinnati.
With a view to allay all such apprehension, the Conference passed
the following preamble and resolutions, by a vote of one hundred
and twenty in favour, and fourteen against them : —

" * Whereas, great excitement has prevailed in this country on the
subject of modern abolitionism, which is reported to have been
increased in this city recently, l)y the unjustifiable conduct of two
members of the General Conference in lecturing upon, and in favour
of, that agitating subject ; and wherea>, such a course on the part of
any of its members is calculated to bring upon this body the suspi-
cions and distrust of the community, and to misrepresent its senti-
ments in regard to the points at issue ; and whereas, in this aspect of
the case, a due regard for its own character, as well as a just concern
for the interests of the church t">nfided to its care, demand a full,
decided, and unequivocal expr'ssion of the ideas of the General Con-
ference in the premises : — Therefore,

" ' 1. Resolved, by the delegates of the Annual Conferences in
General Conference asseml)led, That they disapprove, in the most
unqualified sense, the conduct of two menil)crs of the General Con-
ference, wlio are rej)orted to have lectured in this city recently upon,
and in favour of, modern abolitionism.

" ' 2. Resolved, That they are decidedly opjiosed to modern aboli-
tionism, and wholly disclaim any right, wish, or intention to interfere
in the civil and political relation between master and slave as it
exists in the slaveholding States in this Union.

" ' 3. Resolved, That the foregoing preamble and resobitions be
published in our periodicals.'

" The consideration of these resolutions brought the entire subject
of slavery and abolitionism before the Conference, and elicited a
very spirited and protracted debate, which finally ended in their

"IW-R^Pp— -

■: i

402

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OP SLAVERY.

adoption, as before mentioned. Many very able speeches were de-
livered on both sides of the question, and generally with good tem-
per and much calmness of deliberation, though not without some
appearance of asperity and warmth of feeling. The pith of the
controversy, however, notwithstanding the whole field of argument
and illustration was amply surveyed, may be comprehended in two of
the speeches, both published at the time, — that of the Rev. O. Scott in
favour, and of the Rev. W. Winans against modern abolition. And
even this argument itself may be brought into a very narrow compass.

" The course pursued by the Methodist Episcopal church, from the
beginning of her existence, in reference and in opposition to slavery,
as it has all along existed in the United States, proves that she has
always considered it un evil not to be tolerated except under given
circumstances ; and that such circumstances eyist in some portions
of our Union, where severe penal laws have been enacted against
emancipation, as to justify her in holding in h'-r cr I'U'nion those
who hold slaves, provided they are otherwise ji^ "), ; ;t this was
her doctrine, is provable from her whole course «.j pijcecding from
the time of her organization in 1784. it this time were passed the
severest laws against slavery which we find upon record at any time
of her existence ; but even these aimed at a gradual, and did not
insist on an immediate, emancipation ; yet, finding upon experiment
that these severe rules could not be carried into execution without
producing a greater evil than that which they were designed to
remove, about six months after they were passed they were sus-
pended, and have never been revived, nor were they ever inserted in
her book of DiscipUne ; and at almost every subsequent General Con-
ference some enactment has been made for the pui'pose of regulating
slavery, of modifying or mitigating its character, with a view ulti-
mately, if practicable, to do it away. This has been the doctrine,
and these have been the measures, of our church, in reference t)i\u
most difficult and perplexing subject. And they prove raosi t^cou-
testably, that she does not, nor has at any time consider.' . \. v ?-
holding, under all circumstances, of such a deadly characir.r •; o
'exclude a man from the kingdom of grace and glory;' for it f
manifest, that the making rules for the i egulation of a practice is, in
some sense, to pronounce that the practice is not, in itself considered,
independently of all concurring circumstances, a moral evil in the
sight of God. To legislate for a time is to sanction it, though the
manner of holding the thing may be considered either unlawful or
inexpedient.

•' This statement of tl"^ doctrine of the clii.-oh will enable us to
perceive the force and scope of the argument now wiel' '1 by Mr.
Scott against slavery in the Methodist Episcopal church, -.i oppos-
ing the above resolutions, he laid down the following propfv-/ -n : —

" ' That slavery is wrong in some circumstances, in no circum-
stance, or in all circumstances.' In selecting from these positions
the one whi* h suited his viewb, he to-k this strDng ground : That
slavery is wrong, morally wr ,ig, under "K possible circumstances ;
and, in the course of his argument, cor«:v;:nued that no circumstance

PART V. CHAPTER II,

403

were de-
500(1 tem-
lout some
th of the
argument
in two of
). Scott in
ion. And
V compass.
I, from the
to slavery,
at she has
tider given
e portions
ed against
uion those
li tliis was
'ding from
passed the
t any time
id did not
experiment
DH without
esigned to
were sus-
inserted in
neral Con-
regulating
view ulti-
e doctrine,
ncf • tinu
\io'y 10011-

^Cirr -; .0
for ii '■
ictice is, ill
considered,
evil in the
hough the
nlawful or

lahle us to
d by Mr.
In oppos-
o.'. ■ 'Ti; —
no circum-
le positions
und: That
umstances ;
rcumstance

whatever could alter or modify the sinful character of slavery ; that
it wa^ WTong, or a sin, not to be toleraced under any circumstance
whatever, either in or out of the church. By this comprehensive
and sweeping proposition, all who held slaves, whatever might be the
palliating circumstances, were, on that very account, sinners against
God, and ought to be forthwith excommunicated from the commu-
nion of the church, unless they repented, and ' brought forth works
meet for repentance,' by in immediate and unconditional surren-
der of their slaves, without any regard to the consequences of such
a measure,

" And yet, such was the light and force of truth upon this sub-
ject, that, almost in the next breath, Mr. Scott admitted that ' God
himself expressly permitted his people to ensLive the Canaanites,'
thus upsetting at a stroke the whole anay of argument which he had
brought to ])rove that slavery was a sin under all circumstances ; for
here was a circumstance in which God either permitted his people to
commit sin or which did away with the sinfulness of slavery : the
first sup;<osition is daringly impious; the second is fatal to the
argument,

*' Of this concession, a concession which sacred history had forced
from him, Mr. Winans took advantage, and built upon it the follow,
ing impregnable argument : —

" ' That, according to this admission, taken in connexion with tbe
main proposition that no circumstance jould alter the character of an
action, as it was once right for God vo permit slavery, it was there-
fore always rit^it; is right now ; and no possible circumstance could
make it wrong*

" This was the very gist of the argument. And the reader will
observe, that in stating the argument thus, Mr, Winans did not
attempt to prove that slavery, as it existed in the United States, is
right, or not sinful; but simply to show, that on Mr. Scott's conces-
sion, his major proposition, that slavery is a sin under all circum-
stances, could not be true.

" I need not trace this controversy any further. The views of the
General Conference in reference to this subject mtiy be seen in the
following [extract from the] Pastoral Address, which was adopted
near the close of the Conference : —

" ' We now approach a subject of no little delicacy and difficuhy,
and which we cannot but think has coritributed its full ])ro])ortion to
that religious declension over which we mourn. It is not unknown
to you, dear 'jrethren and friends, that, in common with other deno-
minations in our land, as well as our citizens generally, we have been
much agitated in some portions of our wor'c, with the very excitable
subject of what is called abolitionism. This subject has been ])rought
befoie us at our present session, fully and, we humbly trust, im-
partially discussed, and, by almost a unanimous vote, higlily disiap-
proved of; and while we would tenderly sympathize with those of
our bretJiren who have, as we believe, been led astray by this agita-
ting topic, we feel it our imperative duty to express our decided dis-
approbation of the ^r.cfsv7-e8 they have pursued to accomplish their

404

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OP SLAVERY.

object. It cannot be unknown to you, tbat the question of slavery
in these United States, by the constitutional compact which binds us
together as a nation, is left to be regulated by the several State legis-
latures themselves ; and thereby is put beyond the control of the
general government, as well as that of all ecclesiastical bodies ; it
being manifest, that in the slaveholding States themselves, the entire
responsibility of its existence or non-existence rests with those State
legislatures. And such is the aspect of affairs in reference to this
question, that whatever else might tend to meliorate the condition of
the slave, it is evident to us, from what we have witnessed of aboli-
tion movements, that these are the least hkely to do him good. On
the contrary, we have it in evidence before us, that the inflammatory
speeches, and writings, and movements, have tended, in many
instances, injuriously to affect his temporal and spiritual condition,
by hedging up the way of the missionary who is sent to preach to
him Jesus and the resurrection, and by making a more rigid super-
vision necessary on the part of his overseer, tliereby abridging his
civil and religious privileges.

" ' These facts, which are only mentioned here as a reason for the
friendly admonition which we wish to give you, constrain us as your
pastors, who are called to watch over your souls as they who must
give an account, to exhort you to abstain from all abolition move-
ments and associations, and to refrain from patronizing any of their
publications ; and especially from those of that inflammatory charac-
ter which denounce in unmeasured terms those of their bretliren
who take the liberty to dissent from them. Those of you who may
have honest scruples as to the lav/fulness of slavery, considered as an
abstract principle of moral right and wrong, if you must speak your
sentiments, would do much better to express yourselves in those
terms of respect and affection, which evince a sincere sympathy for
those of your brethren who are necessarily, and in some instances
reluctantly, associated with slavery in the States where it exists, than
to indulge in harsh censures and denunciations, and in those fruitless
efforts which, instead of lightening the burden of the slave, only tend
to make his condition the more irksome and distressing.

" * Yrom every view of the subject which we have been able to
take, and from the most calm and dispassionate survey of the whole
ground, we have come to the solemn conviction, that the only safe,
scriptural, and prudent way for us, both as ministers and people, to
take, is wholly to refrain from this agitating subject, which is now
convulsing the country, and consequently the church, from end to
end, by calling forth inflammatory speeches, papers, and pamphlets.
Wh-le we cheerfully accord to such all the sincerity they ask for
their belief and motives, we cannot but disapprove of their measures,
as alike destructive to the peace of the church, and to the happiness
of the slave himself. But while we thus express our disapprobation
of these measures, we would, with equally strong and decided lan-
guage, record our abhorrence of all unlawful and unscriptural means
to check and to counteract them. All mobs, and violent movements
of self-created tribunals, to inflict summary punishment upon those

of slavery
h hinds us
state legis*
trol of the
bodies ; it

the entire
;hose State
ice to this
jndition of
d of aboli-
jood. On
lamraatory

in many

condition,
I preach to
igid super-
•idging his

son for the
us as your
who must
tion move-
ay of their
)ry charac-
r brethren
1 who may
iered as an
peak your
in those
pathy for
instances
ists, than
e fruitless
only tend

[n able to

|the whole

[only safe,

)eople, to

;h is now

end to

|amphlets.

ask for

leasures,

^lappiness

probation

tided lan-

ral means

jvements

kon those

PART Y. CHAPTER II.

405

who may differ from them in opinion, arc condemned alike by the
laws of our land, and by every principle of Christianity. We should,
therefore, be extremely pained and mortified to learn, that any of
you should have lent your influence to foment a spirit of insurrection,
in any manner, or to have given sanction to such violent movements as
have, in some instances and i)laces, disturbed the peace of society,
and forestalled the operation of the establislied tribunals of justice to
protect the innocent and to punish the guilty. To be subject to the
powers that be, is a duty enjoined no less by Cliristianity, than it is
a dictate of common prudence, necessaiy to be observed for the pre-
servation of good order, and the support and perpetuation of those
civil and religious institutions which we so highly and justly value as
freemen, as Christians, and as Methodists. The exercise of mutual
forbearance in matters of opinion, is essential in a community where
freedom of speech is guaranteed to the citizens by the constitution
which binds them together, and which defines and secures the rights
and liberties of all.

" ' Finally, brethren and friends, we exhort you to unity and bro-
therly love, and to the practice of those things which make for
peace. Instead of indulging in those irritating recriminations which
tend to disturb the harmony of the body, and to prevent the exer-
cise of mutual good- will ancl fraternal feeling, let us follow after that
charity which edifieth ; and the cultivation of that love which en-
diu-eth all things, hopeth all things, believeth all things.' " *

In the midst of this scene of agitation, we have seen
that the Address of the British Conference made its ap-
pearance, and, hy its allusions to slavery, increased the
confusion. Dr. Bangs does not tell us the result of the
debates on this Address, except in regard to the answer
sent in reply. But the matter of fact is, that the Address
of the I^>ritish Conference was treated as an abolition
document, and its publication was suppressed.

" The Address, on motion of Dr. , was referred to a Com-
mittee of three, with instruction to report as early as possible. They
were Dr. , and Dr. , and Mr. . Orange Scott

moved to have the
church ; Dr.

Adilress published in the periodicals of the
op])Osed the printing of that portion of it
which related to slavery. The motion to print it was laid on the

table (that is, lost). The next day, May 4th, Dr. presented

a Report, in answer to the Address from the Weslcyan Conference.

" Among other things, the Report says, that had the Wesleyan
Conference fully understood the difficulties of this subject in this
country, and how sliucry was interwoven in many of our State con-
stitutions, they would probably have censured us less, or modified
their language on this subject. The Report spoke of ' the trou'i le
abolitionism ' had made, but nothing of the trouble of slavery.

* Bangs's •' History of Methodism in America," vol. iv. pp. 213 —
249, 258—261.

406

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OP SLAVERY.

" Considerable discussion took place, when it was moved to adopt
the Report. Rev. T. Spicer, of the Troy Conference, rose and said,
' The Report speaks of the trouble abolitionism has made us ; I think
slavery should be inserted instead of abolitionism.' This seemed
to be a new thought to some ; they seemed to have forgotten that
slavery was any trouble at all.

" Most of the session was taken up. May 5th, in considering the
Report of the Committee in reply to the Wesleyan Conference. It
was presented with the language somewhat altered. It was ex-
tremely difficult, however, to get the language on the part relating
to slavery so as to suit those tiiat were not abolitionists ; the discus-
sion was almost entirely among those that were not abolitionists.
Various alterations and amendments were proposed ; and once a mo-
tion was made to strike out the whole that related to slavery. The
Report was finally adopted. During the discussion, the aboUtionists
received some hard slants (!) without making any reply. Abolition-
ism, for instance, was said to be an ' unhallowed flame, that has
burned to the destruction of both whites and blacks.*

" As adopted, the Report Avas much modified in language, and did
not censure abolitionism, nor condemn slavery. It was immediately
moved, by Orange Scott, to call up the resolution to print the
Address of the Wesleyan Conference ; but the hour of adjournment
arrive*!, and it was deferred. The next day it was renewed by Dr.
Bangs. The vote was 59 to 59, Bishop — — — being in the chair;
so the document was not ordered to be printed." *

Such was the fate of the Address of the British Con-
ference of 1835.

As an illustration of the sort of man that this indo-
mitable Orange Scott was, in doing battle on this great
question, though in the midst of fearful odds, we give
his own account of one of his speeches. This is not the
speech itself, but an epitome of the argument.

" I assumed the position that the principle of slaverj' — the princi-
ple which justifies holding and treating the human species as pro-
perty — is morally wrong, — or, in other words, that it is a sin. The
principle, I contended, aside from all circumstances, is etnl, only
EVIL, and that continually ! I said, no hand could sanctify it —
no circumstances could change it from bad to good. It was a repro-
bate — too bad to be converted — not subject to the law of God,
neither indeed could be. I admitted that circumstances might
palliate, and circumstances might aggravate ; but no circumstances
could justify the principle. If any circumstances could justify the
right of property in human beings, then we had only to change
some of the circumstances with which slavery is connected, and it
becomes universally right — so that in that case the sin would be in
the circumstances. The abstract question was argued at consider-
able length. It was insisted that slavery was morally right or

* " Life of the Rev. Orange Scott," pp. 85—87.

PART V. CHAPTER II.

407

indo-
great
! give
not the

princi-
as pro-
!. The

'., ONLY

tify it —
a repro-
of God,
might
Distances
stify the
change
i, and it
lid be in
onsider-
right or

morally wrong, or that it had no moral character. The first and last
of these suppositions I considered abmird ; and contended that * He
who has made of one blood all nations of men to dwell on the
earth,' must look with disapprobation upon such a system of compli-
cated wrongs, as American slavery.

" I then attempted to show, that such views of slavery among
Methodists, and MethocUst ntinisters, are not ' modem,' by extracts
from Wesley, Clarke, our fathers in this country ; and our brethren
on the other side of the Atlantic. And these quotations show, that
clear, plain, pointed denunciations of slavery are not peculiar to
* modern aboUtionism.'

'• But, it is said, that this abolition discussion is not conducive to
the peaco of the church. Suppose this were admitted ; are there no
interests to be consulted beside the peace of the church .' It may
not, perhaps, be always best, that the church be at peace. There
may be ' ease in Zion,' connected with a ' wedge of gold and a Baby-
lonish garment.' The Methodist Episcopal church has an unholy
alliance with slaveiy ; she ought not, therefore, to give herself any
peace, till she cleanses the skirts of her garments from ' blood-guilt-
iness ! ' Shall the dearest interests of undying millions be sacrificed
upon the altar of the peace of tlie church ? But the church will be
divided. What will divide it .'' The church is built upon a rock,
and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. If, therefore, abo-
lition is from beneath, the church is safe ; for the gates of hell shall
not prevail against it. And if abolition is from above, (of which I
have no more doubt than of the truth of Christianity,) it will never
harm the church. All future consequences to the Union and the
church are, at best, imaginary. They may be realized, and they
may not. Shall we then suffer imaginary consequertces to determine
our duty, when \vc have a more unerring rule .' Had we always
acted on this princii)le, where would the temperance reformation,
and many other important enterprises, have been ? Imaginary conse-
quences are a new standard of duty for a body of Christian minis-
ters, and very unbecoming in the nineteenth century.

" I come now, Mr. President, to notice a few things, which were
stated on 'l.c floor of this Conference yesterday, and then I have
done. An aged and vcnersible brother from Baltimore called the
abolition excitement an 'unhallowed flame;' and this expression he
has several times repeated on this floor. Now, Sir, this same imhal-
lowed flame has burnt off the chains from 600,000 goods and chat,
tels in the West India Islands, and elevated them to the rank of
human beings ! Abolitionism is one in all parts of the world. We
are not trying an experiment — we are walking in a beaten track.
Our principles have been fully tested, and we have no fears as to the
final results. The day of our national jubilee may linger, but it will
come at last ; and it cannot tarry long ! Had it not been for the
abolitionists, the 600,000 coloured freemen in the West India
Islands had still been goods and chattels ! And do you ask what
the abolitionists have done? Let the 600,000 goods and chattels
metamorphosed into peaceable, industrious, and happy freemen,

408

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OP SLAVERY.

answer the question ! Let a ship-load of fifty-nine tons of Bihles
testify to the good effects of emancipation ! Through the influence
of this ' unhallowed flame,' some scores of slaves have been set at
liberty in this country. A gentleman in this city has emancipated
his slaves, through the influence of abolition doctrines. The fires of
abolition are now burning deep and wide — the leaven of liberty is
now working through the whole lump — and the axe is laid at the
root of the tree — the whole country is awake ; and the day of our
redemption is at hand !

" The impropriety of attempting to brave public opinion has been
suggested on this floor. But, Sir, if public opinion is wrong, it
ought to be braved. Shall truth and righteousness succumb to
public opinion, without stopping to inquire whether that public
opinion is right or wrong ? If public opinion is wrong, let it be set
right ; and in order to this, let it be braved by a firm adherence to
right principles ! However few in number the advocates of truth
may be, let them not swerve the breadth of a hair from right prin-
ciples. Let there be no compromise between truth and error.

" Public opinion was against Daniel when he was commanded not
to pray for thirty days ; but he braved it, and, in defiance of the
king's decree, continued to pray with his windows open towards
Jerusalem. Public opinion was against the three Hebrews, when
they refused to worship the ' golden image,' and to obey laws which
infringed upon the rights of conscience. They braved public opi-
nion, and stood it out against the stern decree of the king. Did
they do right ? The a])ostles braved public opinion in every place
where they planted the standard of the cross. Martin Luther and
his followers did the same at the risk of their lives. John Wesley
and his coadjutors in England braved public opinion. When Mr.
Wesley was expelled from the chiu'ches, he preached in grave-yards,
public markets, and open fields ! And though public opinion com'
manded Mr. Wesley to desist through the medium of mobs, still he
stood it out ! Shame on his compromising sons .' The Methodists
in all parts of the United States have braved, and, finally, to a con-
siderable extent, changed, public opinion. Every man's hand has been
against us, and yet we have stood _/iVw. But now comes up the new
doctrine of compromise! Let it be banished from the breast of
every patriot, philanthropist, and Christian. The advocates of tem-
perance have braved and changed public opinion. The same may be
said of Wilberforce, and the English abolitionists. And with all
these examples before us, shall we succumb to an unholy public opi-
nion, founded in the love of gain ? Shall we turn our backs upon the
cause of suflfering humanity, because public opinion frowns upon us ?

No ! NEVER ! !

" Mr. President, Rev. J. A. Collins has told us that he came up
here flush with the expectation, * that the brethren from the north
would put their foot on abolitionism and crush it.' And have we
yet to learn, Sir, that free discussion is not to be put down in this
way .' When you can put your foot on one of the burning moun-
tains and smother its fires — when you can roll back the current

)f Bibles
influence
en set at
mcipated
le fires of
liberty is
id at the
ly of our

has been
YTong, it
icumb to
at public
it be set
erence to
of truth
ight prin-
or.

inded not
ce of the
1 towards
kvs, when
iws which
ublic opi-
ing. Did
,rery place
ither and
in Wesley
V^hen Mr.
ive-yards,
lion cow-
s, still he
ethodists
to a con-
las been
the new
)reast of
of tem-
may be
with all
blic opi-
upon the
upon us ?

came up
he north
have we
n in this
ig raoun-
current

PART V. CnAPTPR II. 409

of the thundering falls of Ni.igara — or stoj) the sun in its course, you
may then begin to think about ' crushing abolitionisTu !' Sir, the die
is cast — the days of the captivity of our co\iutry are nunil)cre(i ! Its

REDKMPTION IS WRITTEN IN II EA VEN ! ! " *

These measures of precaution did not put an end to the
agitation. The stone continued to roll on, gathering
bulk and impetus in its progress, as might he expected,
till the Conference of J 840, when a new effort at gaining
their point was made by the abolitionists, and strenuously
resisted by that body.

The bishops, in their answer to the Address of the
British Conference, took the initiative, no doubt with a
view to prevent agitation. They say, —

" We have considered, with affectionate respect and confidence,
your brotherly suggestions concerning slavery, and most cheerfully
return an unreserved answer to thetn. And we do so theratiier, bre-
tliren, because of the numerous prejudicial statements which have
been put forth in certain qutortcrs to the wounding of the church.
We assure you, then, brethren, that we have adopted no new i)rinciple
or rule of discipline respecting slavery since the time of our apostolic
Asliury, neither do we mean to adopt any. In our General Rules, (called
the ' General Rules of the United Societies,' and which are of constitu-
tional authority,) ' the buying and selling of men, women, and children,
with an intention to enslave them,' is expressly prohibited; and in the
same words, substantially, which have been used for the rule since
1792, And the extract of part ii. section 10, of our Hook of Disci-
pline, which you quote with approbation, and denominate * a noble
testimony,' is still of force to the same extent that it lias bc^cn for
many years ; nor do we entertain any purj)ose to omit or ((ualify this
section, or any part thereof. For, while we should regard it a sore
evil to divert Methodism from her proper work of ' spreading scrip-
ture holiness over these lands,' to questions of temporal import,
involving the rights of Caesar, yet are we not the less minded on
that account to promote and set forward all humane and generous
actions, or to prevent, to the utmost of our power, such as are evil
and unchristian. It is our first desire, after ])iety toward God, to be
' merciful after our power ; as we have opjjortunity, doing good of
every possible sort, and as far as possible to all men, to their l)o(lies;'
but especially, and above all, ' to their souls.'

" Of these United States, (to the government and laws of which,
* according to the division of power made to them by the constitu-
tion of the Union, and the constitutions of the several States,' we
owe, and delight to render, a sincere and patriotic loyalty,) there
are several which do not allow of slavery. There are others in
which it is allowed, and there are slaves ; but the tendency of the
laws, and the minds of the majority of the people, are in favour of

* " Life of the Rev. Orange Scott," pp. 91—95.

410

MEASURES ON THE SUHJECT OP SLAVERY.

•Miianci|)!itioii. Hut there are others iti whicli slavery exists so mii-
vcr^iilly, and is so (dosoly interwoven witli their e(\il institutions, tliat
Itotli do tlie laws disaUow of enianeijiation, and the great body of
tiie ])eo|)le (the sourec of laws with iis) hold it to he treasonable to
set forth any thing, hy word or deed, tending that way, Kaeh one
of all these states is independent of the rest, and sovereign, with
respect to its internal government, (as much so, as if there existed
IK) confederation among them for ends of common interest,) and
therefore it is impossible to frame a rule on slavery proper for our
people in all the states alike. But our church is extended through
all the states, and as it would he wrong and unscrijitural to enact a
rule of discipline in o|)position to the constitution and laws of the
state (Ml this subject, so also would it not be equitable or scriptural
to confound the ])ositions of our ministers and peoi)le (so ditferent
as they are in dilferent states) with respect to the moral question
which slavery involves.

" Under the administration of the venerated Dr. Coke, this jilaiji
distinction was once overlooked, and it was sittemptcd to ui'ge eman-
cip.ation in all the states; but the attempt jmned almost ruinous,
and was soon abandoned by the Doctor himself. While, therefore,
the church has encouraged emancipation in those states where the
laws permit it, and allowed the frecd-man to enjoy freedom, we have
refrained, for conscience' sake, from all intermeddling with the sub-
ject in those other states where the laws make it criminal. And
such a course we think agreeable to the scriptures, and indicated hy
St. Paul's insi)ired instruction to servants, in 1 Cor. vii. 20, 21. For
if servants were not to care for their servitude, when they miffhf not be
free, though if they might he free they should use it rather ; so, neither
should masters be condemned for not setting them free when they
miff/it not do so, though if they mif/ht they should do so rather.
The question of the evil of slavery, abstractedly considered, you will
readily perceive, brethren, is a very ditferent matter from a pinncii)le
or rule of church discijjline to be executed contrary to, and in defiance
of, the law of the land. Methodism has always been (except, perhaps,
in the single instance above) eminently loyal, and promotive of good
order ; and so we desire it may ever continue to be, ])oth in Europe
and America. With this sentiment we conclude the subject, adding
only the corroborating language of your noble ^lissionary Society, by
the revered and lamented Watson, in their Instructions to Mission-
aries, puhhshed in the Report of 1833, as follows : —

" ' As in the colonies in which you are called to labour, a great
proportion of the inhahitants are in a state of slavery, the Commit-
tee most strongly call to your remembrance what was so fully stated
to you when you were accepted as a missionary to the West Indies,
that your only business is to promote the moral and reUgious im-
provement of the slaves to whom you may have access, without, in
the least degree, in public or private, interfering with their civil con-
dition.' " *

* Bangs's " Methodism in America," vol. iv. pp. 378 — 380.

rAUT V. CHAPTER TI.

411

s so Hill-
ions, that
Ixxly tif
miiiltU' to
Eiu'h niif
i^ii, with
e existed
est,) and
r for our
I through

enact a
W8 of the
scrii)tnral

1 (litt'erent
[ question

this i)laiii
rge enian-
it ruinous,
therefore,
where the
a, we have
\ the suh-
mal. And
dicatetl hy
,21. For
iyfif not he
so, neither
when they
so rather.
I, you will
a princi])!!'
in detiancc
)t, perha])s,
ve of good
in Europe
ect, adding
Society, hy
,o Mission-

»ur, a great
e Commit -
ully stated
est Indies,
igious im-
without, in
r civil con-

-380.

These means of suppression failed. The question came
up for discussion, and Orange Scott became again the
champion of anti-slavery principles.

" The official reporter of the General Conference said, (in tlie
New-York Advocate and Journal,) * The speaker's nianiuT through-
out wixs dispassionate and coiieiUatorA', and his wlioU" adihess free"
from ofteusive or inflammatory ejiithets. He was heard with tlie
greatest respect and attention l)y the l)ody, and hy a very large au-
dience which had convened to listen to tiie dehate on tliis theme.'

" Several propositions were made ; and, among otiiers, WiUiam A.
Smith, of Virginia, proposed some very ultra pro-slavery measures.
Some of his propositions, however, were so amended as almost en-
tirely to neutralize their force. This hrought up Mr. Smith with
some doctrines not very j)alatahle to the anti-aholition menihers of
the Committee from the free states. He appealed to the Committee,
and asked them whether they held slavery to he a moral evil or not.
' If,' said he, ' you hold slavery to he a moral evil, hands off that
brother,' (pointing to Orange Scott,) ' you ought not to coiulemn,
l)Ut to cover, him. If slavery he indeed a moral evil, I will defend
him as long as there is a plank on the deck. If slavery he a moral
evil, he reasons like a ])lnlosopher I The South will never he satis-
tied hy your passing resolutions against Orange Scott and Co., while
you hold the same doctrines he contends for. If slavery he a moral
evil, the conclusion is irresistihle, that it ought to l)e imniHliatebj
abandoned.' But he contended that it was not a moral evil. And
\V. M. Wiglitman, from Soutli Carolina, stated, that, as Methodists,
they had abandoned the doctrine that slavery is a moral evil. They
did not helieve the doctrine. They did not regard the Discipline on
that suhject. And he moved, jit one time, an amendment to a reso-
lution, which was, that all on the subject of slavery be struck from
the Discipline." *

AVe give the above as specimens of the kind of agita-
tion going on at this period ; but so far as the Conference
legislated at all, it was evidently in the direction of pro-
slavery principles. We find a curious law adopted on the
subject of coloured evidence apr. riit a white man in
church- courts, enacted at this Cunierence ; placing the
poor black, though a member of the same church
with the white, in a position in which he could give no
evidence against him, though he might witness the most
enormous sins.

" There was one other subject which excited a dcej) interest. An
appeal had come up from a member of the Missouri Conference, ap-
pealing from a decision of the said Conference condemning him for
admitting coloured testimony against a white person. The appeal was

* " Life of the Rev. Orange Scott," pp. 174, 175.

T 2

412

MKASUHKS ON TIIK KUDJECT OF SLAVERY.

Hiistaini'd, ami tlKMlccisiiiii of tin* Missouri {'oiifi'iTiicc roversod. As this
r(!\('i>ial \va^ coiirsidorcd as saiiclioniiij; tlic iiracticc of adinittiiig en-
loured tcstiiiiuny against tlio cliaractcr of a wliilc person, tho follow-
ing Resolution, oirercd l»y Dr. I'ew, of the (Jcorgia Conference, after
a strong and |)rotraeted debate, was adopted : —

" ' That it is inexpedient and iinjiistiliahle for any preaolier to per-
mit colounid persons to give testimony against white persons, in any
state where they are denied that privilege in trials of law.'

"The passage of this Resolution gave great dissatisfaction t(t many
mcmhers of the Conference ; and after a variety of expedients had
been resorted to in vain, to obviate the ditheidties which seemed to
grow out of it, Bishop Soule ottered the following resolutions, which
were a(h»i)tcd l)y a great majority, ninety. seven voting in the attirma-
tive, and twenty-seven in the negative: —

"'Resolved, 1. That in the decision of this (,'onference in the
case of the appeal of Rev. Silas Comfort, it is vot intended to express
or imply that the testin'ony of coloured persons against white per-
sons, in church trials, is either expedient or justiliablc in any of the
slave-holding states or territories where the civil laws prohibit such
testimony in trials at law.

" ' Resolved, 2. That it is not the intention of this Conference, in
the adoption of the resolution of Rev. Ignatii'~ A. Few, of (Jeorgia, in
regard to the admission of the testimony o^ »ured people, to i)ro-
hibit such testimony in church trials in an he states or territo-

ries where it is the established usage of tlie church to admit, and
when, in the jiulgment of the constitutional judicatories of the
church, such testimony may be admitted with safety to the peace of
society, and the best interests of all concerned.

" ' Resolved, 3. That it is not the intention of this Conference, in
either of the above cases, or in any action had by this body, to ex-
press or imply any distrust, or want of confidence, in the Christian
l)iety and integrity of the numerous body of coloured members
under our i)astoral care, to whom we arc bound by the bonds of the
gosjiel of Christ, and for whose spiritual and eternal interests, toge-
ther with those of all our fellow-men of every colour, and in every
relation and condition in life, we will never cease to laboiu".' " *

We have one other very important document which we
insert, inasmuch as it established a rule which was much
referred to afterwards.

*' A very able report was adopted near the conclusion of the Con-
ference on the subject of ordaining ministers in slave-holding states
who own slaves, and will not liberate them from their bondage.
This arose out of the practice of the Baltimore Conference in refusing
to ordain some local preachers, who lived in the State of Virginia,
where they pleaded that the laws would not permit emancipation.

* Bangs's *' History of Methodism in America," vol. iv. pp. 396,

397.

PATIT V. CHAPTICR If.

413

pp. 396,

" As this sribjpot had novor hcfore beon so fully investigated, uixl
as the report, drawn up hy Dr. Itasconi, very clearly iiiirolds tlie
principles by winch the church has ever Ix'cu governed upon this
grave and important <piesti()n, I think the reader will be pleased to
have the entire report before hin>. It is as tollows: —

"•The ("oniinittce, to whom was referred tiie nieniorial and ap-
peal of some fifteen ollicial inemhcrs of the Methodist Kplscopal
church in Westmoreland circuit, ilaltimore Conference, on the sub-
ject of alleged withholdment of right from a portion of the local
nunistrv within the limits of that Conference, and to wliom wits
likewise referred the report of the judiciary Cmnmittee upon a simi-
lar remonstrance from the same division of the Maltiniore Conference,
signed by about thirty official memliers of the church, and addressed
to the fJeneral Conference in 1H3(), aftf-r giving to the subject the
attention its obvious importance demands, beg leave to report the
following as the residt of their deliberations : —

'* ' The particular portion, or rather general section, of country
in which these remonstrances have their origin, ulthongh belonging
to the Baltitiiorc Conference, is found within the limits of the State
of Virginia; and the meiiiorialists r(:i)resent in strong but respectful
terms, that local preaehc' within the jiuisdietion of the Ualtinmre
Conference, but residing in the commonwealth of Virginia, have, in
considerable numbers, and for a succession of years, been rejected
as applicants for deacon's and elder's orders in the ministry, solely
on the ground of their being slave-holders, or the owners of slaves.
In the memorials referred to, it is distinctly stated, that election and
ordination have been withheld from the applicants in (piestion on no
other ground or pretence than that of their being the owners of
slave-property ; and it is further ajgiied, that the IJaltimore Confer-
ence avows this to be the only reason of the course they pur-
sue, and which is complained of by the i)elitioners. The a])pellant8
allege, further, that the laws of Virginia relating to slavery forbid
emancipation, except under restrictions, and subject to contingencies,
amounting, to all intents and purjjoses, to a prohibition ; and that
the Discijdine of the church having provided for the ordination of
ministers thus circumstanced, the course pursued by the Haltimore
Conference operates as an abridgment of right, and therefore fur-
nishes just ground of complaint. The memorialists regard them-
selves as clearly entitled to the protection of the well-known provi-
sional exception to the general rule on this subject found in the Dis-
cipline ; and assume with confidence, and ai'gue with firmness and
ability, that no other objection being found to the character of can-
didates for ordination, it is a departure from the plain intendment of
the law in the case, and a violation not less of express coni|)act thaa
of social justice, to withhold ordination for reasons which the [iro-
visions of the law plaiidy declare are not to be considered as a for-
feiture of right. It is set forth in the argument of the appellants,
that, attaching themselves to the church as citizens of Virginia,
where, in the obvious sense of the Discipline, emancipation is im-
practicable, the holding of slaves, or failure to emancipate them,

414

MEASUPES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

cannot he i)lefi(lcrl ii> ])ar to the right of ordination, as is tlie case
in States where emancipation, as dclincil and (inahtied by tlie rnle in
the case, is found to he jjracticahle. In the latter case, the question
is within the jurisdiction of the churcli, inasnnich as the liohUng or
not holihng of property of this kind depends not u])on the constitu-
tion and rogidation of civil property, hut upon the will and purpose
of iiulividuals. UndiT such circumstances, the conduct in cpiestion
is voluntary, and in every final sense the result of choice. In the
former, M0we\er, where eniancijiation is resisted by tlie prohibition
of law, it may be otherwise ; and in many instances is known to he
resulting entirely from the involuntary relations and circumstances of
individu'ls connected with tiie very structure of civil polity, and the
force and array of i)ublic opinion, and popular interest. The memo-
rialists advert to the fact, that we have in the Discii)line two distinct
classes of legislative f)rovision in relation to slavery : the one apply-
ing to owners of slaves where emanci])ation is practicable, consist-
ently with the interests of master and slaves ; and the other, where
it is imjiracticable without endangering such safety, and these inter-
ests on tlie })art of both. With the former, known as the general
rule on this subject, the petitioners do not interfere in any way, and
are content simply to jdace themselves under the protection of the
latter as contracting parlies with the church ; and the groinid of
complaint is, that the church has failed to redeem the jjledge of its
own laws, by refusiii'.- or failing to promote to oiiice ministers in
whose case no (iisabilily attaches on the ground of slavery, hecausi
the disability att.n'hing in otlier cases is here removed by special ih'o-
vision of law, and so far leaves the right to ordination clear and
undoubted ; and hence the complaint against the Baltimore Confer-
ence. In furtlcr prosecution of the duty assigned them, your Com-
mittee have carefully examined the law, and inquired into the system
of slavery as it exists in Virginia, and find the representation of the
memorialists essentially correct. The contlitions whh which enian-
cij)ation is burdened in that commonwealth preclude the practicabi-
lity of giving freedom to slaves as contemplated in the Disci|)bne,
except in extremely rare instances, say one in a thousand, and possi-
bly not more than one in five thousand. The excejition in the Dis-
cipline is therefore strictly apjilicable to all the ministers and mem-
licrs of the ]\Ietliodist Episcopal church holding slaves in Virginia,
and they appear clearly enthled to the benefit of the rule made and
provided in such cases.

" ' As eniancijiation under such circumstances is not a requirement
of discipline, it cannot be made a condition of eligiliility to office.
An a])peal to the jiolicy and practice of the church for fifty years
past, will show incontestably, that, whatever may have been the con-
victions of the churcli with regard to this great evil, the nature and
tendency of the system of slavery, it has never insisted upon ennin-
ci|)ation in contravention of civil authority ; and it therefore appears
to be a well-settled and long-estalilished principle in the pohty of the
church, that no ecclesiastical disabilities are intended to ensue cither
to the ministers or members of the church in those States where the

^.RY.

PART V. CHAPTER II.

4i:)

as is tlie case
by the rule in
', the question
the hohling or
1 the c'onstitu-
1 and purjjose
ct in question
oiee. In the
le prohibition

known to be
cunistances of
)olity, and the
The nienio-
e two .Ustinct
he one apply-
L'altlo, eonsiit-
; otlicr, where
(I tlicse inter-
is the general
any way, and
tection of the
he ground of

pledge of its
i ministers in
ivery, becausi
ly special pro-
ion clear and
iniore Confcr-
tu, your Coni-
ito the system
iitation of the

which enian-
he practica1)i-
lie Disci i)hne,
luJ, and possi-
in in the Dis-
irs and niem-
!S in Virginia,
ule made and

a requirement
ihty to ottice.
'or fifty years
)een the eon-
le nature and
I upon eman-
■efore apjjcars
; polity of the
) ensue either
tes where the

civil authority forbids emancii)ation. Tlie general nde, therefore.
<listinctly and invariably requiring emancipation as the ground ot
right, and the condition of claim to ordination where the laws of
the several States admit of emancipation, and permit the liberated
slave to enjoy freedom, and which, in the judgment of your Com-
mittee, should always be carried into etfcct with unyieldiu;; lirmness,
does not api)ly to yoin* memorialists, and cannot by any fair construc-
tion of law ati'ect their ritdits.

" ' On the other hand, your Committee have given the most «;are-
ful consideration to the position of the lialtimore Conference com-
plained of by the a]>pellants. Tlie journals of the several sessions of
the Baltimore Conference, for a scries of years, have been carefully
examined, and found to be silent on the subject of the rejections in
question, except the single statemmt that A, 15, and C, from tinu' to
time, applied for admission or orders, and were rejected. ^Ve lind no
rule or reason of action, no evidence of preconeertion, no grounds or
reasons of rejection, stated in any form, directly or indirectly. Nothing
of this kind is avowed in, or found upon, the face of the journals of
that body. The charge of particular motives, it occurs to your Com-
mittee, cannot be sustained in the instance of a deliberative body,
say the Baltimore Conference, unless it appears in evidence that tin;
motives have been avowed by a majority of the C'onferetu'e ; and
it is not in proof that the Conference has ever had an action to this
effect, whatever may have been the declaration of individuals mis-
taining the charge of the appellants. The fact charged without
reference to motives, that there has been a long list of rejections,
both as it regards admission into the travelling connexion and ordi-
Jiation, until the exception seems to be made a general rule, is un-
doubtedly true, and is not denied by the defendants. The evidcuct ,
however, in relation to specitic reasons and motives is defecti\e, and
does not appear to sustain the charge of a contravention of riglit by
any direct accredited action of the Baltimore Conference had in the
])remises.

" ' That this view of the subject presents a serious diflieulty, is felt
by your Conunittee, and must be so by all. The rule apj)licab!e in
this case allows an annual Conference to elect imder the circumstances ;
l)ut does not, and, from the very nature and ubiiiuity of tluM-ase, can-
tjot, require it. Among the . .questioned constitutional rights of our
Annual Conferences is that \>i acting freely, without any compulsory
direction, in the exercise of individual fraitchisc. election here is
plainly an assertion of personal right on the part of the ditlerent
ntembers composing the l)ody, with regard to wiiich the claim to
((uestion or challenge motives does not belong even to tlie Geiu-ral
Conference, unless the result has tunu;d uiiou a\o\vc(l considerations
unknown to the rule ami law in the ease. The joiu'ual of the Con-
ference is the only part of its history of which tins be ly has cog-
nizance, and to extend such cognizance to the reasons and ntotives of
individual members of Conferences not declared to be the ground
of action by a majority, woidd be to establish a rule at once subver-
sive of the rights and independence of Annual Conferences. In the

i'A>

41G

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

very nature of the case an Annual Conference must possess the riglit
of free and uncontrolled dcterniination, not only in the choice of
its members, hut in all its elections, and, keeping within the limits
and restrictions of its charter as found in the Discipline, can only
he controlled in the exercise of such right hy moral and relative
considerations, connected with the intelligence and interests of the
body.

" ' The memorialists prayed the last General Conference, and they
again ask this, to interfere authoritatively l)y change or construction
of rule so as to aiford relief; and in failure to do so, in the memorial
of 1830, they ask to he set otf to the Virginia Conference, as the
only remaining remedy. In their i)resent petition, they are silent on
the subject of a transfer to Virginia. Under all the circumstances
of the case, and taking into the account the probabilities of future ac-
tion in the ])rc'niiscs, your Committee cannot but regard this as the
only conclusive remedy. Rut how far this may be considered as
relatively practicable, or whether advisal)le in view of all the inter-
ests involved, the Committee have no means of determining, and
therefore leave it to the judgment of those who have. That the i)e-
titiouers, in accordance \\ith the provisions of the Discipline, whe-
ther said provisions be right or wrong, are entitled to remedy, your
Committee caiuiot for a moment doubt, inasnmch as they are labour-
ing, and have been for years, under practical disabilities actually pro-
vided against by the Discipline of the church. The alleged griev-
ance is, by the petitioners themselves, regarded as one of administra-
tion, not of law. No change of legislation is asked for, unless this
l)ody ])rcfor it ; and it does not ai)pear to your Connnittee to be
called for by any view of the subject they have been able to take,

" ' Your Committee are unwilling to close the brief view of this
ubjcct without anxioiisly suggesting that, as it is one of the utmost
imj)ortance, and intense delicacy in its application and bearings
througliout oiu' entire country, involving, in greater or less degree,
the iiopcs and fears, the anxieties ami interests, of millions ; it nuist
be exi)rctcd that groat variety of opinions and diversity of convic-
tion and feeling will l)e found to exist in relation to it, and most
urgently call for the exercise of mutual forbearance and reciprocal
good will on the part of all concerned. May not the [)rinci]»les and
causes, giving birth and })eri)otuity to great moral and political sys-
tems or institutions, be regarded as evil, even essentially evil, in
every primaiy aspect of the subject, without the implication of moral
obliquity on the jtart of those involuntarily connected with such
systems and institutions, and providentially involved in their oi)cra-
tion and consecpiences ? May not a system of this kind be jealously
regarded as in itself more or less inconsistent with natural right aiul
moral rectitude, without the imputation of guilt and derehct motive
in the instance of those who, without any choice or purpose of their
own, are necessarily subjected to its influence and sway .'

" ' Can it be considered as just or reasonable to hold individuals
responsible for the destiny of circumstances over which they have no
control ? Thus conditioned in the organic arrangements and distri-

5 the right
choice of
the hmits
, can only
11(1 relative
ests of the

;, and they
Dnstruction
e memorial
nee, as the
•e silent on
jumstances
" future ac-
Hiis as the
isidered as
the inter-
lining, and
hat the pe-
pline, whe-
tnedy, your
are lahour-
•tually pro-
nged griev-
adniinistra-
unless this
ittee to he
to take,
ew of this
the utmost
rl liearings
ess degree,
IS ; it must
of convie-
and most
reciprocal
iciples and
)litical sys-
ly evil, in
n of moral
with siu.'h
icir opcra-
jealously
right and
hct motive
se of their

individuals
ey have no
and distri-

PART y. CHAPTER II.

41'

hutions of society, is there any necessary connexion hetwcen the
moral character of the individual and that of the system? i;i tliis
wav the modifviuu: influence of imavoidahle a;j:eiH'ies or cireuni-
stances in the formation of character is a well-known iiriiicipio, and
one of universal recognition in law, morals, and reli^iim ; ami M|)on
which all admiuistrtation of law. not unjust and oi)prcssive, must pro-
ceed. And your Committee know of no reason why the rule is
inapidicahle, or should not obtain, in relation to the subject of this
rejK^rt. In conclusion, the Comiuittee would exjiress the deliherate
opinion, that, while the general ride on the subject of slavery,
relating to those States only whose laws a(hnit of enjauci] iitiou, }ii;d
permit the liberated slave to enioy freedom, slioiilil ho Jirnib/ ami
voyistaiillij cDforccd, the eveeptiou ko the general rule, anplyinj:; to
those States where emancipation, as (h'tlued above, is not i)ractieal)le,
should he recognised and protecied with ecpial Jinrriti'ss and htijMir-
iiaUfy. The Conunitlee respi'! fully >uggest to tlie Conference the
])ropriety of adopting the foi lowing Resolution : —

" ' Resolved, by the delegates of the several Annual Conferences
in General Conference assembled, Tluit, und(!r the j)rovisional exceji-
t' i' of the general rule cf the church on the subject of slavery, the
' lUiple hohling of slaves, or mere ownership of slave property, in
states or territories where the laws do not admit of emaneipaticii.
and permit the liberated slave to enjoy frec-doui, cou'-titutes no legal
barrier to the election or ordination of ministers to the various
grades of office known in the ministry of the .Methodist l'i)iseo[)al
church; and cannot, therefore, lir considered a> operating any for-
feiture of right in view of such election and ortlination.' " *

These measures only tended to afrgravate tlio niiti-
slavery party. Tlioy continued to aj]jitate the (jiic-tii u at
issue, by newspaper articles, lecuires, sermons, ami pam-
jdilets; and in the end i)roduced ^-rr;it cxcit. 'uent. The
passions of both parties, as niiiibt be expected, became
much inflamed. Personal reflections were m de on
both sides; and the storm, as was evideut, must burst in
some fearful explosion. The reformers t. i ned their artil-
lery from slavery to the church ; and, jis tlu'v could not
obtain their purpose, they vehemently iissailed the consti-
tuted authorities, and the ecclesiastical orfianization itseli.
The principle at issue admitted of no coui, .oniis<; in tlu^
opinion of tlu^ abolitionist party. They denounetd slavery
as a moral evil, a .y//«, not to be tolerated in the Cluistiau
society. The church for many years, whilst bearing its
testimony against the evil in the abstract, had by vari()us
measures compromised the matter in practice. No agree

* Bangs's " History of Methodism in America," vol. iv. pp. 404
—112.

T 5

418

>IEASrRES ON TIIK SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

yf^»'j

ment, of course, could take place between the parties,
and separation became inevital)le.

After various preliminary measures, a convention of
the ministers and people favourable to the establishment
of a body on anti-slavery principles, took place at
Iltica in the State of New- York, May 31st, MH'.]. At
this meeting Orange Scott presided, and it Avas agreed to
form a religious society, to be called "" the Wesleyan-
Methodist church." The usual Methodist platform was
adopted ; namely, of circuits, Annual Conferences, and
a (xeneral Conference. A IJook-Concern followed, with
a newsj)aper, cailerl " The True AVcslcyan ; " and, indeed,
all the appliances of the system. This anti-slavery church
immediately extended its operations into some of the slave-
holding states; and, though comparatively few in numbers,
spread its organization, its labours, and its principles, on a
very extended surface. An increase of ministers and mem-
bers has gone on from the beginning to the present time.
The usual American energy of character evidently belongs
to the preachers engaged in the work ; the old topics of
dispute seem very much to have subsided, and they are now-
intent on the conversion of men to God ; and what is pleasing
is, that we find their preachers, even Orange Scott, before
liis lamented decease, often officiating in churches belong-
ing to the old body. Their existence as a separate com-
munity is, in itself, a testimony against slavery, and must,
amongst other elements, have had its effect in producing a
change.

One cannot but lament this separation. The abolition-
ists would have done more for the cause they had es-
poused by remaining in their old position. But the ques-
tion becan\e ultimately a mixed one, as is always the
case, and they went out of the Methodist-Episco])al
church as much or more on ecclesiastical grounds than
on those of slavery, lioformers often forget that great
bodies are slow in their movements. It is in vain for a
single man to start up Avitli the idea that he is to change
the course of old organizations, just by announcing tlie
truth he imagines he lias discovered. Such men must have
])atience, reiterate theii opinions, make up their minds often
to he defeated, and. mov >ver, to be treated with some seve-
rity. If their position in the church is left them, they
may consider themselves well oK This was the case with
these men. Tlu y were left in the ministry ; their voice had
not been silenced ; they were at perfect liberty to advo-

he parties,

ivention of
;iiblishnu*nt
: place at

nm. At

3 agreed to
AVesleyari-
itform was
•encos, and
owed, with
nd, iudeiMl,
very clunoh
if the slave-
Ill numhers,
ciples, oil a
3 and ineni-
reseiit time,
itly belongs
Id topics of
liey are now
it is pleasing
cott, before
lies heloiig-
)arate coni-
, and must,
producing a

e abolition-
ey had es-
it the ques-
always the
t-Episcopal
ounds than

that great
I vain for a

to change
uncing the

must have
minds often

some seve-
them, they

c case with
ir voice had
ty to advo-

I'AKT V. CIlAPTKll 11.

4]U

cate their opinions in the Conference, and by the use of
the press ; and certainly, in the case of Orange 8cott, u
great amount oi' tolerance had been shown ; i'ov he had
received permission to engage himself as an agent for tin;
Anti-slavery Society, and, indeed, had been so employed
for two or thrcse years. These men split on the rock on
which many besides themselves have split. Failing to
accomplish their purpose as they desired, they concluded
that it was the fault of the church itself, that the govern-
ment was corrupt, ard that it needed changing. TJie fact
is, they had made a deep im])ressi(in ; liad gained much
ground; and had produced eliects of a most important
nature, which probably they could not themselves fully
perceive, but which becanu! afterwards much more evi-
dent. ]\.ultitudes of timid and irresolute persons are
often brought under the power of influences of this nature
which they have not the courage to express, and only wait
for some favourable circumstances to avow themselves ;
and no doubt this was the case at the time in question.

We are naturally interested in such a man as Orange
Scott. Ilis career was very brief, lie wore himself out
by his feelings, his zeal, his incessant labours ; and <lied
July 31st, 1H47, in his forty-eighth year. In him the
anti-slavery cause lost one of its most devoted jind able
advocates, and the church of Christ on earth one of its
most zealous and pious ministers. lie possessed all the ele-
ments of a great character. With a profound depth of
feeling was blended equal soundness of judgment; with
unbending and inflexible resolution was united great
warmth of affection ; with fixed principle which nothing
could shake, was found untiring energy and industry ; witli
courage which no combination of men or ciicunistanees
could daunt, was united great tact and prudence. He had
attained a just perception both of the law of God, and of the
rights of man. The colour of the skin did not, in his the-
ory, invalidate the dignity of humanity ; and the poor op-
pressed slave found in him a faithful friend, and a powerful
advocate. He feared no man in maintaining what he con-
ceived to be for the honour of his Divine ^Master, and thf
just rights of the oppressed slaves ; his labours in the
cause lie espoused were perfectly herculean ; and he
finished his career as a martyr in the cause of truth and
freedom, lamented by his contemporaries, and honoureil
of God.

420

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

iii
ii!.

Chap. III. — The Methodist Episcopal Church, South — Prot/ress of
the Movement after the former Division — Change of Opinion in
the Baltimore Conference — Condemnation of Ifardinf/ — Co7i..
firmed hi/ the General Conference — Bishop Andrew^s Cane — De-
bates — Resolutions ayainst him — Protest of the South.

AVe now come to the gre.itcst division of all, the estab-
lisliment of the church, South. Orange Scott was dead,
and the party which he headed had formed a new body ;
hut the great idea, the principle, of which Scott was the
ty])e, liad not been destroyed : it remained, it proved, like
all truth, to be indestructible "Tlie blood of the martyrs
is the seed of the church." After he was gone, his cause
became predominant. The men who had arrayed them-
selves against him adopted his side, and worked out, to a
certain extent, his sentiment. The Conference which acted
on the defensive when he was the assailant, on its first as-
sembly when he was gone, by its majority, commenced an
aggressive war. The tables Avere completely turned ; and,
instead of defending itself against the South, against the sla-
very poAver,it instantly began an assault which only endc ' in
the complete separation of the parties. AVithout proless-
ing to ado])t Orange Scott's idea, or making any change in
the discij)line of the church, it commenced a course of
action which led to the same issue. The principles in-
volved in the debate and its results, though not confessed,
were understood, by both parties, to be those of slavery or
no-slavery.

As is generally the case in all such questions, in both in-
stances the decision was taken on the conduct of an indivi-
dual. In the first case, Orange Scott was considered the em-
bodiment of emancipation, — the representative of the anti-
slavery principle, — and the principle itself was dealt with in
his person. In the latter case. Bishop Andrew was equally
considered as the embodiment of the slavery principle, of the
opinions and convictions of the South; and he wa", like-
Avise, so dealt with. The man. in each instance, stood for the
cause he represented; and when he was condemned, it was
understood, by all parties, that abolitionism on the one
hand received its sentence, and on the other slavery.

This may be considered by some as not exactly fair ;
but it is the usual course of things. Men hardly ever legis-
late on truth in the abstract. It may be questioned whe-
ther, in Bishop Andrew's case, the more straightforward
course would not have been to deal with the law, instead

warn

PART V. CHAPTER 111.

421

Prof/rpss of
Opinion in
liufi — Con-
Caxe — De-

he estab-
vas deaci,
iW body ;
t was the
)ved, like
e martyrs
his cause
ed them-
out, to a
lich acted
s first as-
lenced an
led ; and,
st the sla-

r endc
t proless-
ihange in
course of
L'iples in-
onfessed,
lavery or

1 both in-
m indivi-
i the em-
the anti-
It with in
IS equally
)le, of the
va", like-
id for the
ed, it was

the one
'ry.
2t\y fair ;

er legis-
ned whe-

tforward
ly instead

of adjudicating on the man. This, however, wouhl have
raised most perplexing questions, not likely very easily to
be settled ; and it was felt — it is to be presumed — to be
the easier course to adjudge the individual, rather than to
alter the law.

The subject was opened by a minor case, that of the
Rev. F. A. Harding, of the Baltimore Conference. Mr.
Harding had become possessed of five slaves, (by mar-
riage,) and the above Conference came to the following
resolution : —

•• Resolved, That l)rotlier Ilanliiig he retiuircd to execute a deed
of nianunussioii, and liave the siiiiie eiiroHod in the proper court,
and give to this Conforeiice, (hiring this present session, a jtledge
that this sliall he done (hiring tlie i)rcsent year.

" Brother llanhng having statc(l the inipossihility, witli his views,
of his eoniphance with this resohilion, Mr. ColHns moved for liis
suspension, until he gave sutti(Ment assurance of his coniphance."

Mr. Harding still refusing, the cause came before the
General Conference on appeal.

As a matter of curiosity, it may be proper to insert the
opinion of two legal authorities on the laws of the State
of IMaryland on this question of manumission : —

" At tlie rtMinest of Mr. Harding, 1 have to st,ite, that, under the
laws of Maryland, no slave can he enuuicipated, to remain in tliat
State, U(ir unless provision he made, by the person emanci])ating
l:ini, for his removal from the State, which removal must take place,
uidess, for good and suHicicut reason, tlie competent authorities grant
permission to the manumitted slave to remain.

" There has lately (wiiuer of 1H1I\) been a statute enacted hy the
State Legislature, seciu'ing to married feuudes tiie j)roperty (slaves,
of course, included) which was theirs at the time of their marriage,
and protecting it from the power and liabilities of thf>ir husbaiuls.
" (Sign(!d) W. D. MiuuucK."

"The Rev. Mr. Harding having married Miss Swrn, who, at the
time of her nuuTiage, vtas entitled to sonu' slaves, I am re(piested to
say, whether he can legally mainin\it them or not. By an Act of
Assembly, no jierson ca>: manumit a slave in Maryland; and by ano-
ther Act of our Assembly, a husband has no otlier orfurtlier right to
his wife's slaves than i eir labour, while he lives. He can neither
sell nor liberate them. Ncitlier can he and his wife, either jointly or
separately, manumit her slu\es, l)y deed, or otherwise. A reference
to the Acts of Assembly of Maryland will show this.

" Edmund Kky.

" Prince George County, Jprif, 2bth, IS 14."

" This case derived much of its importance and influence from the
fact that it came from what is called a ' conser\ative Conference/

■' ! I

422

MEASURES ON TUB SUllJIXT OP SLAVEKY

i PI

!i!

and one which had previously acted witli the Soutli in resisting the
ei'croachments of aholitionisni. The al)olition North constantly de-
nounced slavery as necessarily and under all circumstances a sin, and
consistently and jjcrseveringly contended for its entire l)anislin>ent
from the church, in all its forms and relations. The South, though
admitting slavery to be a great evil, as declared in the Discipline,
maintained th.it it was not necessarily sinful in all cases, and that it
was imimssihlc for the church to exist in the South in a state of
entire disconnexion from this civil institution of the country. The
middle or conservative Conferences, though anti-slavery in pnnci])li',
had unifonnly, for a long period, concurred with the practical view>
of the South, and co-ojjcrated with thcni in opposing Northern en-
croachments u])()n this conservative ground of the Discijiline. In
this case, the South regarded the Baltimore Conference, and those
acting witli it, as abandoning the vital conservatism of the Discipline,
and the only ground upon which the church in the South could pos-
sibly enjoy seciuily, or even existence, and as yiehling to abolition-
ism the distingiiishitig principle by which it is characterized." *

Thus the matter stood with respect to Harding and tlio
Baltimore Conference : — Harding insisting that it was im-
practicable for him to niajiumit the shives in question ;
and the Conference, that they had never tolerated a shive-
holding minister, and never wouki ; that he must either
emancipate and send his slaves out of the State, or endure
the penalty of expulsion. The General Conference
adopted their views, and sustained the sentence of the
court below.

The above extract clearly states the case, as respects
the disposition of parties, their several views and opinions,
preparatory to the great contest which was about to com-
mence. The change which had taken place in the opi-
nions of so important and numerous a Conference as that
of Baltimore; — together with tlie middle position which it
occupied, and, as in all similar cases, holding the balance
in its hand ; — could not but turn the scale. Harding's case
was only a skirmish of outposts ; but it indicated how the
battle would turn on the great field of conflict.

This soon opened.

" Accordingly, after the Harding case was deterniincd, those
rumotu's became more rife, and assumed a more coutident tone.
The South, on seeing the conservatives and abolitionists coalesce in
this case, brought themselves to believe, that the majority, and not
the law, exercised the only protective or punitive power of the

* " History of the Organization of the Methodist Episcopal
Chnrch, South," pp. 2, 3.

isistiiig \hv
stiuitly de-

.'i sill, and
lUiiislinuMit
til, tliougli
Discipline,
iiid that it
a state of
itry. Tlic

principlo,
tical \ie\v>
rtlioni ('11-
pliiic. Ill
and those
i)is{ii)hiie,
could pos-

aholitioii-
l." *

and tlio

was /w-

uestion ;

a slave-

st either

f endure

pference

of the

respects
pinions,
to coni-
:he opi-
! as that
kvhich it
balance
ig's case
tiow the

(1, those
eiit tone,
lalesoe in
and not
r of the

Jlpiscopal

PAHT V. CIIAPTKll HI.

4'2:i

dnircli. The abolition wing of tlie Conference felt both strengtii-
ened and enduddened by the new alliiince ; while the ' middle men '
found themselves fully committed by their .action in sustaining tiie
Baltimore Conference, to carry out consistently the principi.'s
involved in that ease, in any other that might come before them.
The aged and wise saw ami felt the i)erilousness of the itosition in
which the Conference was placed : the North urged them further as
the only means of saving New-Englaml ; the South entreated tlioni
to stay their hand, unless they wished to eonsumiuate the ruin of
the Southern church, already but too successfully hegiiu. While
the zealous of the party in the ascendant — so decisively victorious in
the recent contest — were arranging plans for a new attack, and
rallying for a bolder charge, some of the sage and devout lovers of
peace and unity, without (Ustinction of i)arty, gave themselves to
counsel, to })iayer, and serious iiujuiry, hoping to devise some means
to avert the threatening storm. In this commendable si)irit, two
eminent and amiable men. Dr. \V. Cajiers, of the South, and Dr. S.
Olin, of the North, came forward in the (iencral ("onference, on the
1-tth of May, and offered jointly the following Resoliition : —

" ' In view of the distracting agitation which has so long pre-
vailed on tlio subject of slavery and abolition, and especially the
ditttculties under which we labour in the present Geiiend Confer-
ence, on account of the relative position of our brethren North and
South on this perplexing (picstion ; therefore,

" ^ Rcnolrcd, That a Connnittee of three from the North and three
from the South, be appointed to confer with the bishops, and rejiort
within two days as to the possibility of adopting some i)lan, and
what, for the permanent pacification of the church.'

" Immediately on the offering of this Resolution, the ' middle-men,'
or conservatives, claimed to be recognised as a distinct division or
class in the chmTh and Conference, by demanding a rejiresentation
in the proposed Committee. But as only two points were named in
the Resolution, and two opposing princiides, and not three, were
involved in the previous debates and action of the Conference— t lie
right to hold shaves according to the provisions of the Diseipiine,
and the right of enforcing aboUlioii, as in the case of Harding, the
claim was seen to be groundless; and aeeordingly the Committee
was taken from the South and from the ii-IkjIc North: Dr. Capers,
of South Carolina, Dr. ^Vinans, of Mieliigan, and Mr. Early, of Vir-
ginia, representing the former ; a.id Dr. Olin and Mr. Crandle, of New-
England, and Mr. Ilandine, of Ohio, the latter.

" The discussion had pending this Resolution, i;> verj- important,
as showing the true state of things to have been, at that time, very
different from that in which they are commonly represented. The
popular ])resentation of the matter is, that all the dithculty, and
finally the division, had sole reference to the case of Bishop Am hew,
and but for him there had been no serious controversy in tlic Gene-
ral Conference. The remarks made on that occasion show, that in
the opinion of the prominent speakers, the Rubicon was passed
before the case of Bishop Andrew was taken up at all."

424

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

On tlie 18tli of May, Bishop Soule reported, that the
Committee " had been unable to agree upon any plan of
compromise to reconcile the views of the Northern and
Southern Conferences."

" The failure of tlic attempt at poni|iroiriisri was, of course, the
signal for pushing the measure so energetically coninienced to the
ulterior point. Accordingly, on the 2()th, Mr. Collins, of Baltimore,
the active advocate in op])osition to Harding, offered the following
I)reamble and Resolution, wiiich were adopted : —

" ' Ifhcrcas, it is currently rei)oiled and generally understood,
that one of the l)ishoi)s of the Methodist Kpiscopal churcli has
become connected witli slavery ; and wlicrcas, it is due to the (iene-
ral Conference to have a proper understancHng of tlie matter ; there-
fore,

" ' Resolved, That the Committee on the Episcopacy he instructed
to ascertain tlie fads in the case, and report the result of their
investigation to this body to-morrow morning.'

" In obedience to the instruction given in this Resolution, on the
21st, Dr. Paine, Cliairman of tlu; Committee on Episcopacy, submit-
ted to tlie Conference the following Report : —

" ' The Committee on Episcojiacy, to whom was referred a Reso-
lution, submitted yesterday, instructing them to in((uire whether any
one of tiie superintendents is connected with slavery, presented their
Report on the subject.

" ' The Committee had ascertained, jjrevious to the reference of
the Resolution, that Bishop Andrew is connected with slavery, and
had obtained an interview with him on the subject ; and having
requested him to state the whole facts in the premises, they pre-
sented a written communication from him in relation to this matter,
and asked leave to offer it as his statement and explanation of the
case.

" ' To the Committee on Episcopacy.

" ' Dkar Brethrkn, — Tn rei)ly to your inquiry, I submit tlie
following statement of jiU the facts bearing on my connexion with
slavery : — Several years since an old lady of Augusta, Georgia,
bequeathed to me a nudatto girl, in trust, that I should lake care of
her until she should be nineteen years of age : that, with her con-
sent, I should then send her to Liberia ; and that, in case of her
refusal, I should keep her, and make her as free as the laws of the
State of Georgia would permit. When tlie time arrived, she refused
to go to Liljcria, and, of her own choice, remains Icnolli/ my slave,
although I derive no ])eeuniary advantage from her, she continuing
to live in her own house on my lot, and has l)eeii, and still is, at
perfect liberty to go to a free State at her pleasure ; but the laws of
the State will not permit her emancipation, nor admit such deed of
emancipation to record, and she refuses to leave the State. In her
case, therefore, I have been made a slave-holder legally, but not
with my own consent.

" * 2. About five years since the mother of my former wife left to

hat the

plan of

em and

lurse, the
'(I to the
Jalthnore,
following

iderstood,
lurch has
the Geue-
!r ; there-
instructed
: of their

)n, on the
y, suhnilt-

1 a Reso-
icther any
ntcd their

ference of
ivcry, and
id having
they pre-
is uAatter,
on of the

)mit the
\ion with

(ieorgia,
:e care of

/ipr coii-
iC of her
vvs of the
e refused
my slave,
ontinuing

till is, at
laws of
deed of
In her

hut not

ife left to

PART V. CnAPTER III.

425

her daughter, nof to mp, a Negi'o l)oy ; and as my wife died without
a will more than two years siiu'e, hy the laws of th(' State he
becomes legally my proiierty. In this case, as in the former, eman-
cipation is impracticahle in the State ; hut he shall l)e at liberty to
leave the State whenever I shall lie satisfied that he is prepared to
j)rovide for himself, or I can have -siifhcient security that he will be
protected and provided for in the place to which he may go.

" ' 3. In the month of Jauuiiry last I married my present wife,
she being at the time jjosscssed of slaves. inh( rited from her former
husband's estate, and belonging to her. Shortly after my marriage,
l)eing unwilling to becoiue their owner, regarding them as strictly
hers, ami the law not permitting their emancipation, I secured them
to her by a deed of trust.

" ' It will be obvious to you, from the above statement of facts,
that I have neither bought luir sold a slave; that in the only cir-
cumstances in which 1 am legally a slave-holder, emancipation is
impracticable. As to the servants owned by my wife. I have no
legal resi)()nsii/ility iii the ])remises, nor could my wife emancipate
them did she desire to do so. I have thus i)laiidy stated all the
facts in the case, and submit the statement for the consideration of
the General Coriference.

" ' Yours respectfully, (Signed) Jamks O. Andrew.'

" ' All which is resi)ectfully submitted.

" ' (Signed) Rouert Paine,

" ' Chairman of Committee on Episcopacy.'

" Mr. Collins, who had taken the lead in this as in the former
prosecution, moved that the Report be laid on the table, and made
the special order for the next day ; assigning as his reason for this
motion, that there was to be a meeting of the Northern Deleyaten
that afternoon, to concert, as was distinctly understood, plans of
action in the prosecution. This annouiu'ement was immediately
followed by a call for a meeting of the Southern Delegates on the
same afternoon. It was thus clearly seen, that the parties were
organizing and arranging their plans and forces, — the one for attack,
the other for defence, in the approaching contest

" On the next day, (the 22d of May,) Mr. Grittith, the coadjutor
of Mr. Collins in the former case, ami the member who spoke so
contemptuously of the laws of Maryland, called up the Report in the
case of Bishop Andrew, and otfered the following jjrcamble and
Resolution : —

" ' \Vhereas, the Rev. James O. Andrew, one of the bishops of
the Methodist Episcopal church, has become connected with slaverj',
as communicated in his statement in reply to the inquiry of the
Committee on Episcopacy, which reply is embodied in their Report
of yesterday; and whereas, it has been, from the origin of said
church, a settled policy and invariable usage to elect no person to
the office of bishop, who was enibarrassed with this great evil, as
under such circumstances it wouhl be impossible for a bishop to
exercise the functions and perform the duties assigned to a general

426

MKASl'RES ON THE Sl'UJECT OF SLAVKKV.

siipcrintendetit with arcoptaiicn in tliat large portion of his ciiargc in
which slavery (Iocs not exist; and whereas, llishop Andrew himself
wail nominated hy onr hrethren of the slave-holding States, and
electv'id by the (Icneral Conference of lH.'i'2, as a candidate who,
thonu;i\ living amidst a slave-holding population, was nevertheless
free from all ])ersonal connexion with slavery ; and whereas, this is,
of all periods in our history as a church, the one least favourahh; to
such an innovation ui)(»n the practice and usage of Methodism, as to
confide a part of the itinerant general superintendcncy to a slave-
liolder ; therefore,

" ' Resolved, That the Itev. James O. Andrew he and he is herehy
affectionately re([\iestcd to resign his office as one of the bishops of
the Methodist I^iiscojjal churcli.'

" After some personal conversation of an exjilajiatory character,
in which Dr. Bangs, Dr. Capers, Mr. Davis, and Mr. I'ickering were
concerned, the following was offered as a substitute f )r the pnianibh;
and Resolution before the Conference : —

" ' Whereas, the Discipline of our church forbids the doing any
thing calculated to destroy our itinerant general sui)erintendency ;
and whereas, liishop Andrew has become connected with slavery by
marriage and otherwise, and this act having drawn after it circum-
stances which in the estimation of the General Conlerence will
greatly embarrass the exercise of his office as an itinerant general
superintendent, if not in some places entirely prevent it ; therefore,

" * Resolved, That it is the sense of this Genera' Conference that
he desist from the exercise of this office so long as lUis t.npedinient
remains. (Signed) " ' J. H. Fini.ky,

M. TlUMBLK.' " *

In the midst of all this, numerous speeches were deli-
vered, and are reported in the History >ve quote, with
what degree of fairness and accuracy we are not able to
say ; there seems to be a leaning as to quantity on the
side of Southern men, after the manner of such things ;
for it is the History prej)ared by the Southern church,
though it is not likely that their account of the speeches
of their opponents would be designedly inaccurate, as far
as they go. As specimens of American eloquence, as
well as on account of their intrinsic importance, it seems
right to give two or three of these speeches. We begin
with Dr. Olin : —

" I believe we are all prepared to recognise the right of Soutli-
ern brethren to hold slaves under the provisions of the Disci])linc.
We shall acknowledge and guarantee the entire of the privileges and
immunities of all parties in the church. I here declare, that if ii

* " History of the Organization of the Methodist Episcopal
Church, South," pp. 11—23.

is charge in
cw liimsflf
States, und
lidiitc wlio,
u'vcrtluilcss
eas, this is,
iV(»iiral)le to
xlisin, us to
to a slave-

le is herehy
1 bisliops of

• cliaracter,
keriiig were
le j)reanil)h!

; doing .any
intendency ;
I slavery by
r it circnni-
erenee will
ant general
therefore,
ference that
.apedinieiit

> '» *

were deli-
lote, with
3t able to
ty on the
things ;
n church,

speeches
ite, as far
uence, as

it seems
^Ve begin

t of South-
Discipline,
vilcges and
i, that if a

, Episcopal

PART V. ciiAPxnR in.

427

remedy should he proposed that would trench on the constitutional
claims of Southern ministers, I would not, to save the church from
any jmssihle calamity, violate this great charter of our rights. 1 am
glad of the opportunity of saying, that no man, who is a Methodist,
and deserves a i)lace among us, can call in (|iu'stion here any rights
secured hy our charter. I do not say that he may not lie a very
honest or a very pious man, who douhts the compatihility of slave-
holding, on the (dnditions of the l)i>cipline, with the ministerial
oHice ; hut in this he is not a Methodist, lie may he a wryijood
}nan, hnt a very /jrid Methodist ; and if such a man douhts if the
church will reform, or is too impatient of delay, let him, as I wotdd
in his ])laee, do as our friends in New-Miigland did last year, go to
some other churcli, or set up (»ne for iiimself.

'* Not oidy is holding slaves, on the conditions and under the
restrictions of the Discipline, no dis(iualilication for the ministerial
ofttce ; l)Ut I will go a little farther, and say, tliat slave-hohhng is
not constitutionally a forfeiture of a man's right, if he may he said
to have one, to the ofiice of a bishop. The church, spread out
through all the land, will always determine for itself what are dis-
qualifications and what are not; and it has a perfect right to deter-
mine whether slave-holding, or abolitionism, or any other fact, shall
be taken into consideration in its elections.

*' These are my ])rinciples, I have never doubted with regard
to them. I will add, that I can never give a vote which does vio-
lence to my sentiments in regard to the religious aspect of the sub-
ject. 1 here declare, tliat, if ever I saw the graces of the Christian
ministcy displayed, or its virtues develo])ed, it has been among slave-
holders. I wish here to divest myself of what, to some, nuiy seem
an advantage that docs not belong to me. 1 would not conceal — I
avow that 1 was a slave-holder, and a minister at the South, and I
never dreamed that my right to the mitiistry was (piestionable, or
that in the sight of (Jod 1 was less fitted to preach the gospel on
that account. And if the state of n\y health had not driven me
away from that region, I should prol)ably have been a slave-holder
to this day. In this day of reform and manifold suggestions, I go
further, and say, that, if by a vote of this (leneral Conference, you
might call in question the right of our Southern brethren to the
ministry, and make their claim to the sacred oflicc dependent on
their giving immediate freedom to their slaves, I do not think that
that would be a blessing to the slaves, or to the church. I do not
believe the slave ^ares worse for having a Christian master, and I
think the preachers may have more of pul)lic confidence on our pre-
sent plan. I know these opinions may by some be regarded as
unsound, and I make them not because they have any special value
or novelty, but because 1 profess to speak my sentiments freely.

" With regard to the particular case before us, I feel constrained
to make one or two remarks. If ever there was a man worthy to
fill the episcopal ofiice by his disinterestedness, his love of the
church, his ardent, melting syni[)atliy for all the interests of human-
ity, but, above all, for his uncompromising and unreserved advocacy

428

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY'.

of the interest of the sL'ive, — if tliesc; are qualilic.itioiis for the office
of a bishop, tlien James O. Andrew is pre-eminently littoil to hoW
thai- o^'we. I Ivnow liim well. lie was the friend of my youth, and,
althoiig;h l)y his experience and his position fitted to he a father, yet
he made me a hrother, and no man has mure fully shared my sym-
pathies, or more intimately known my heart, for these twenty years.
His house lias been my home, on his bed have I lain in sickness, and
he, with his sainted wife now in heaven, has been my comforter and
nurse. No question nnder heaven could have jiresented itself so
painfidly o])pressive to my feelings as the one now before ns. If I
had a hundred votes, and Bishop i\^n(h'ew were not i)ressed by the
difficiilties which now rest upon him, without any wrong intention
on his ])art I am sure, he is the man to whom I would give them all.
I know no man who has been so bold an advocate for the interest of
tiie slaves ; and when I have been constrained to refrain from saying
V. Itrt perhaps I shoidd have said, I have heard him at camp-meet-
ings, and on other public occasions, call fearlessly on masters to see
to the spiritual and temporal interests of their slaves, as a high
Christian duty. Excepting one honoured brother, whose name will
hereafter be recorded as one of the greatest lienefactors of the Afri-
can race, I know of no man Avho has done so much for the slave as
Bishop Andrew.

" 1 know the difficulties of the South. I know the excitement
that is likely to prevail among the peoi)le there. Yet, allowing our
worst fears all to be realized, tlie South will have this advantage
over us, — the Southern Conferences are likely in any event to har-
monize among themselves, — they will form a com])act body. In our
Northern Conferences this will be impossible in the present state of
things. They cannot bring their whole peojde to act together on
one common ground ; stations and circ\iits will l)e so weakened and
broken as, in many instances, to bo unable to sustain their ministry.
I sj)eak on this [)oint in accordance with the conviction of my own
judgment, after having travelled three thousand miles through the
New-England and New-York CoiiA'r(>nces, that if some action is not
had on this subject calculated to hold out hope, — to impart a mea-
sure of satisfaction to the peoiile, — there will be distractions and
divisions ruinous to souls, and fatal to the permanent interests of the
church.

" I feel, sir, that if this great difficulty shall result in separation
from our Souiliern brethren, we lose not our right hand merely, but
our very hearts' blood. Over such an event I should not cease to
pour out my prayers and tears as over a grievous and unmitigated
calamity. It was in that part of our Zion that God for Christ's sake
converted my soul. There I tirst entered on the Christian ministry.
From thence come the beloved, honoured brethren, who now sur-
round me, with whom and among whom I have liiboured, and
Bu^rred, and rejoiced, and seen the doings of the right hand of the
Son of God. If the day shall come when we must be se})arated by
lines of demarcation, I shall yet thiidv often of those beyond with
tlje kindest, warmest feelings of an honest Christian heart. But, sir,

■^•^WF

lY.

for tlie office
tti;d to hold
I youth, and,
a fatlier, yet
•cd my syin-
weiity years,
iickiicss, and
iir.forter and
led itself so
re us. If I
L'ssed by the
iig iuteutiou
ive them all.
ic interest of
from saying
camp-meet-
asters to see
, as a high
se name will
of the Afri-
the slave as

; excitement
allowing our
s advantage
vent to har-
dy. In our
ent state of
together on
lakened and
ir ministry,
of my own
hrough the
otiou is not
)art a niea-
ictious and
rests of the

sei)aration
merely, hut
ot cease to
inmitigated
hrist's sake
in ministry.
t) now snr-
oured, and
land of the

l»arated by
I'vond with
But, sir,

PART V. CHAPTER III.

429

I will yet trust that we may jiut far off this evil day. If we can
pass such a measure as will sliield our principles from all infringe-
ment, — if we can send forth such a m^-asure as will neither injure
nor justly offoiul the South, — as shall neither censure nor dishonour
Bishop Andrew, and yet shall nujet the i)rcssing wants of the
church, and, above all, if Almighty God siiall be jjleased to help by
j)ouring out his Sjjirit upoti us, we may yet avoid the rock on which
we now seem but too likely to split."

This speech was answered by j\[r. Cass, of New-IIamp-
sliire.

" Mr. President, if 1 understand the suliject now niuler consider-
ation, it is this : — Is it expedient for this Conference to suspend
IJisiioj) Andrew from his otKce on account of his being a slave-holder,
until such time as ho shall l)e free from this embarrassment .' The rea-
son assigned why such action sliould l)e had is, that a large nuijority
of the church are op|)osed to having a slave-hohler for a bishop.
Now, sir, I hold, if they are wrong and the bishop is right, no action
should be had against him in tlie premises. This, then, is the
ipiestion to be settled. Dr. Olin has said, that the l)ishop has done
no wrong; but, with all due deference, 1 must l)eg leave to dissent
from his opinion in this n\attcr.

" Sir, is there no moral wrong in being a slave-holder ? A por-
tion of the North believe slave-holding to be a moral wrong. We
have nothing to do with slavery in the al)stract ; but we believe that
slavery, as it exists in these I'uited States, and in the Methodist
Episcopal church, is morally wrong.

" 15ut, leaving this out of the question for the ])resent, is there
no wrong in Bisboi) Andrew becoming a sla%'e-holder, and thereby
disturbing the jieace of the diurcli ? and also bringing this dark
cloud over us, and this trouble upon us, which has pained our
hearts, and detained us here for days ? wiicn \ie has brought this
evil into existence by his voluntary act, with Ids eyes ojien .' Sir, I
think there must be a wrong in this.

" Dr. Olin has said, that the Resolution now before us should be
so modified as that JJishop Andrew will not be censured. Sir, I
hold there should be no i)rivileged order in the Methodist Episcopal
chiu'ch : if he has done wrong, he ought to be censured. As much
as I respect the oflice of bishop, and the men who fill it, they are
amenalde to justice if they do wrong as nnich as I am in my hund)le
relation in the church ; and with as much greater responsibility as
their station is above mine. They are the very last men who should
not be censured, if in the wrong. Mark this, sir, — whenever there is
a privileged order in the Methodist Ei)iseo])al church, the glory will
have dejiarted. Let this not be, — no, never.

" Dr. Olin says, that slave-holding does not disqualify any man
f()r the ministry, jn-ovided he h\c in a slave-holding State ; and that
the constitution of the MethocUst church sustains him in his posi-
tion, and those who difier from him in opinion are bad Methodists ;
and if they persist in these courses, they ought to follow the exani-

. I

r: i

M.\

430

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

pie of those who have seceded from the Mctliodist E])iseopal church.
Sir, by this one stroke he has severed four Conferences from the
Methodist Episcopal chiirch. I do not, liowever, think he intended
to do it. But it was done witli his zeal to hold on to the South,
which, hy the way, he appears to have some symjiatliy if not partial-
ity for, as he has been a slave-liolder, and never thought it w.is any
thing against his ministerial character.

" The South say, if Hishop Andrew ^s sus])endcd, the line of
division will he drawn between the North and So\ith, and that when
they say this they speak the mind of the whole South. Sir, how do
they know this fact .-' Have they taken a vote in all their Annual
Conferences ? or have they had a convention to deliberate on this
matter ?

" They calculate to cliiim that they are the church, and the
North will be the seceders. This is not the first time we have
heard of nullification, or that which is equivalent, (in the church and
State,) from the South ; hut the world stands yet, and I believe it
will nfit be moved from its foundations if the Resolution before us
should i)ass. These threats have their meaning, which is perfectly
nnderstood by the North."

May 24tli. Mr. G. F. Pierce, of Georgia, spoke agoinst
the Resolution.

" Sir, there has been, in every speech which has been made on
the other side of the question, a false issue attempted. Whatever
may be afiirmed of exjiediency, and the disciualification of Bishop
Andrew for the office of general superintendent, in view of circum-
stances over which it is declared brethren have no control, it is not
to be forgotten or disguised, that this is not an abstract, but a prac-
tical, question ; that it involves the constitutional rights and eciuality
of privileges belonging to Southern ministers. It is a practical
question, too, which cannot be set off from its connexion with the
past, and its bearings on the future. It is part and parcel of a sys-
tem, slowly developed it may be, yet obvious in its designs and
unwearied in its operation, to deprive Southern ministers of their
rights, and to disfranchise tlie whole Southern church. You cannot
take the question out of its relations. It cannot be made to stand
as brethren have tried to make it stand, isolated and alone. If
there had been no memorials on your table, praying for the estab-
lishment of a law' of ])roscri])tioti, — if there had not been declared
over and over again a settled puqjose, if not in nuecpiivocal terms,
yet in uneciuivocal acts, to work out the destruction of this evil, and
free the episcoi)acy and the church itself from this evil, the question
before us would be difterent in its aspects, and the action of the
South in regard to it might be modified accordingly. I beg this
Conference to consider this question in the light of its connexion
with the previous action in the case of the api)eal from the Balti-
more Conference. Sir, the preposterous doctrine was asserted in
that Conference, that its purposes and nsages are paramount to the
law of the land, and the doctrine of that Conference has been

LY.

opal cluirrli.
c's from tlio
he intended
1 the South,
f not ])artial-
t it was any

llie line of
(1 that when

Sir, how do
Iheir Annnal
rate on this

h, and the
ne we have
I church and

I helicve it
)n hefore us

is perfectly

kc against

en tnadc on

Whatever

1 of iJislioi)

V of circuni-

•ol, it is not

hut a ]H'ae-

imd eipiality

a practical

)n with the

ol of a sys-

[h'signs and

ers of their

You cannot

lie to stand

alone. If

the estah-

en declared

•ocal terms,

lis evil, and

he question

tiou of the

I l)cg this

connexion

the Balti-

asserted in

)iuit to the

L- has been

TART V. CHAPTER III.

431

affirmed here. Sir, the action of this Conference on tlie suhject has
brought the whole Metliodist Episcopal church into a position of
antagonism to the laws of the land. I consider such action not only
an outrage on the common justice of the case, but decidedly revolu-
tionary in its movements, and destined to atfect, unless rei)ealed, the
character of the Conference and all the ramifications of the church.
What is the jmsition ? The ground was taken then and here, — the
church, the Bible, the l)isci])line, and the laws of the land to the
contrary notwithstanding,— that we have a right to make a man's
mend)ership depend upon the coiulition of his doing a thing which,
as a citi/en of the State, he has no power or riglit to do. The act
which is iiroposed in the Resolution is i)art and jjarccl with the
same affair. When Bishop Andrew hsis been invited to resign or
desist from the exercise of his c])iscopal functions, or is impeached
or deposed, it ought to l)e and can be considered as neither more
nor less than collater.il in its designs and eti'ects with the action of
the Conference in the case to which I have referred.

'* T'lis is a practical question, make what disclaimers you please,
or any amount of them. The common sense of the country will
consider it as an infraction of the constitutional, or, if you please,
the discipliniiry, rights of the Sonthern brethren, however it may be
considered by those in the so-styled more favoured and less encum-
bered portions of the Union.

" But, sir, [ will present one view of this question which has not
been touched upon. Set ott" the South, and what is the conse-
ipience ? Do you get rid of embarrassment, discord, division, strife .'
No, sir; you multiidy divisions. There will be secessions in the
Northern Conferences, even if Bishop Andrew is deposed or resigns.
Prominent men will abandon your church. I venture to predict,
that whenever the day of division comes, — and come I believe it will
from the ])resent aspect of the case, — that in ten years from this
day, and perhaps less, there will not be one shred of the distinctive
peculiarities of Methodism left within the Conferences that depart
from us. The venerable man who now presides over the Northern
Conferences may live out his time as a bishop, but he will never have
a successor, Ejjiscopacy will be given u|), the presiding eldership
will be given up, the itinerancy will come to an end, and Congrega-
tionalism will l)e the order of the day. The people will choose their
own ])astors, and preachers will be standing about the ecclesiastical
market-places; and when men shall ask, 'Why stand ye here all the
day idle?' the answer will be, 'Because no man hath hired us.'
[An involuntaiy burst of ajjplause was here interrupted by the chair,
who said, ' That is wholly inadmissible.*]

" We have unity and peace, and seek it because of its effects on
the Connexion ; and I believe, to-day, that if the New-England Con-
ferences were to secede, the rest of us would have peace. There
would be religion enough left among us to live together as a band of
Christian brothers.

" Sir, I object to the substitute for another reason. I would have
preferred the original Resolution. The substitute presents a most

432

MHASTTRI^S OX THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

anomalous view of the whole siil)ject. Sui)j)ose tliat view is
adopted ; wliat is it ? What do you do with tlie l)l.shop ? You can-
not iiut liiin on a circuit or station : he is a hisliop in duress, a
l)isiiop in i)rison ])Oiinds, an aiuuuaiy, a lilth wheel in the machine
of Methodism, doomed to live on the Book Concern, while no pro-
vision is made for his rendering the church any service, if this
Resolution is adojited."

This speech was answered hy the Rev. J. T. Peck, of
the Troy Conference.

" lie [Mr. Pierce] says we have made a false issm in this discus-
sion. And what is it ? Why, that we have discussed it as an indi-
vidual matter, contined in its application to IJishoj) Andrew himself;
whereas, it was in truth a great practical (juiistiou, hearing ujion the
whole So\ith. We admit it, Mr. President ; it is a great practical
question, hearing not upon tlu' South merely, hut upon the whole
church. We utterly disclaim the limitation of the cpiestion to any
man. We take >ip the issue exactly as he has laid it down. It is
upon the assertion ,ind action of a great principle of immense practi-
cal bearuHj that we ])redicate our argunnrnts. It is, verily, the hro-
ther may he well assured, a matter of great praclicnl importance to
us, and to the church, whether we have a slave-holding bishop or
not. Here, then, I have no contention with him.

" But, IMr. President, the brother alarmed me ! He made a
declaration which was to me utterly surprising ! lie says, the great
question of unity is decided ! [Mr. P. explained, ' Prospectively
decided.'] Prospect ireli/ decided? to be sure! Did anyone siij)-
pose it had been decided retrospectivehi ? Division, then, in his
mind, is really inevitable ! Surely, sir, / had not thought so. And
I am happy to say, I know many brethren, No.'tb and South, tnuch
more distinguished for age and experience than eitl'or of us, who do
not think so. Tlu> division of our excellent church decided ! Tlu"
unity of our common Methodism destroyed ! May ilf^aven forbid
it ! I do not believe it, sir. The strong l)onds that hold us toge-
ther, I trust, are not sundered ! But, he says, the Baltimore appeal-
case virtually decided it. I do not so understaiul it. There were,
it is true, several ])oints of analogy between the case of Mr. Harding
and that of Bishop Andrew. Ibit the action contemplated in the
case of the Bishop is widely ditfcrcnt from that had in the case of
Mr. Harding. In that case we did nothing Tuore than to affirm the
decision of the Baltimore Conference : and in that act say, that we
would not allow slavery to be crowded on her, after she had nol/lt/
declared she iroiild not have it. The appellant stood sns])end.ed from
his ministerial functions. But was any such thing intended in the
case of Bishop Andrew ? Did the Resolution affirm any such thing ?
Certainly not. It merely proposed that he should desist from the
exercise of the episcoi)al office until he should free himself from the
embarrassment of slavery. The cases then were widely different.
Brethren were undoubtedly premature in asserting, that the decision
of the Conference in the Baltimore appeal-case had prospectively

-^^^i^i^^^

PART V. CHAPTER III.

lat view is
' You caii-
iu duress, a
lie machine
liilc no pro-
lice, if this

\ Peck, of

I this discus-
t as an indi-
rew himself;
ng upon the
cat ])ractioal

II the whole
istion to any
lown. It is
lense pracli-
•ily, the bro-
vportance to
ig bishop or

lie made a
ys, the great
prospectively
ny one suji-
tlien, in his
it so. Ami
outh, much
us, Avho do
cidcd ! Tlic
eaven forbid
old us toge-
inore appeal -
here were,
Mr, Harding
ated in the
the case of
to affirm the
say, that we
e had nobly
)ended from
nded in the
such thing ?
at from the
elf fi-om the
ly different,
the decision
)rospectivcly

determined the division of the church ! Indeed, the gentleman
himself seemed to have doubts about it, when he came to consider a
little ; for after he had progressed in his argument so far as to con-
sider the influence of the proposed action in the case of the bishop,
he declared, * Pass that Resolution, and the great (luestion of
Methodist unity is decided for ever.' Indeed I Then it remains to
be decided, the Haltimore ajjpeal case to the contrary notwithstand-
ing ! I thank the brother for that. My judgment in the case can-
not be altogether groundless, since it derives siii)i)ort from his own
declnrn.tions. Be assured, sir, I greatly rejoice in this.

" lUit the brother from Georgia says, this measure will not save
us from secessions. We shall have secessions in New-Kngland !
We shall have them every where ! What can be done to satisfy
New-England ? Sir, as the name of New-Eiif/laiid struck my ear, I
felt a thrill of the most intense interest. But, the reverend gentle-
man jiroceeded, they are busy-bodies in other men's luixtters ! A
thorn in the flesh ! A messenger of Satan to butfet us ! And,
alluding (as I understood him to do) to a certain movement in New-
Lngland, and certain itrinciples upon which that moveinent was
based, he called it the foul spirit of the jiit I the Juggernaut of per-
(Ution ! &c. Upon this language, Mr. President, I may not
remark ! I must, of necessity, leave it without animadversion !
But with the utmost respect, this dear brother will excuse me for
saying, I much jirefer the terms used by souk; of his highly
respected associates. I like the chaste and beautiful language of the
sweet-spirited and elocpient Mr. Crowder, and the dignifled and
forcible style of the reverend gentleman who last preceded me. I
must say, Mr. President, I deiuecate the use of such language in a
controversy of such solemn importance, — a controversy invested with
more elements of moral grandeur than any which has engaged the
attention of the American people for half a century ! I liojie the
brother will not use it again, and certainly not on the floor of this
General Conference.

" But my friend from the Cieorgia Conference says, ' Let New-
England go ! I wish in my heart she would secede I And joy go
with her, for I am sure she will leave jieace behind her ! ' Let
New-England go! I cannot forget this exclamation. It vibrates in
my soul in tones of grating <liscord. Why, sir, what is New-Eng-
land, that we should part with her with so little reluctance .' New-
England ! The land of the pilgrims ; the land of many of our vene-
rated fathers in Israel ; the land of Broadhead, of Merritt, of the
reverend man [pointing to George Pickering] who sits by my side ;
and a host of worthies whom we have delighted to honour as the
l)ulwarks of Methodism in its early days of primitive purity and
peril. Let New-England go ! No, sir, we cannot jjart so easily
wth the pioneer land of the devoted and sainted Jesse Lee !

" But, Mr. President, our brethren of the South utterly mistake
the truth in this matter. Why, sir, they cannot get half way to
New-England in this war. They must wade through numbers and
forces of which they never dreamed. They must encounter us in

a f

434

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OP SLAVERY.

the centre, whose opposition to shivory is uncompromising. And
Bahimore (liononr to her self-sixcrificing devotion to tlie cause of
humanity!) will lie aformidahic obstacle in the way of their advance.
I^it if they ever should subdue us, and reach the land of the pil-
grims, rest assured, sir, they would find tlu^re a wall of brass wliicli
would remain for ever impregnal)le to the assaults of tlie slave
power. AVe are ha])i)y that New-Engl.ind is with us to a man in
this fearful conflict; that the united west and north and ea^t form
an insu[)cral)lc barrier to tlie advance of slavery. O, sir, i fear me
much our brethren at tlie South are deceiving themselves in this
matter. This has never l)ecn a question of principlp between us and
New-England. We have always been agreed in fundamental anti-
slavery sentiments ; and I am the more careful to allude to this,
because, so far as I remember, it is a distinction that has not been
made in this discussion. It has been purely a (juestion of mpas-urps
between us. In this, it is true, we have (htfercd ; but in opi)osition
of princi])le to slavery, north, east, and west, we always have been,
and I trust shall ever remain, iusei)aral)ly united. We resist, as one
man, the advancement of slavery ; which, not content to l)e confined
within its own geographical limits, threatens to roll its dark waves
over the North. Ji claims the riijht to give us a slave-holding pas-
tor, a slave-holding Bishop. IDo not, then, be suri)rised that we are
so ])erfectly united in asking to l)e set back exactly where we were a
few months ago. O, sir, Lf our 1)rethreu could roll tlie Avheels of
time l)ack to where they Avere last November, when we liad coni-
paratively no difficulties to encounter ! Hut this they cannot do.
Wliat less, however, can they expect us to ask, than that they
should do what is equivalent to it, — give us our bishop without the
slaves.'"

After another series of Resolutions proposed by the
original mover, Mr. Collins, Bishop Andrew rose, and
addressed the Conference as follows : —

" Mr. President, — I have l)cen on trial now for a week, and feel
desirous that it should come to a close. For a week I have been
compelled to listen to discussions of which I have been the subject,
and I must have been more than man, or less than man, not to have
felt. Sir, I have felt, aiul felt deeply. I am not oifended with
any man. The most of tliose who have spoken against me, have
treated me respectfully, and have been as mild as I had any right to
expect. I cherish no unkindly feeUngs toward any. I do not quar-
rel with my abolition brethren, though I believe their opinions to be
erroneous and mischievous. Yet, so long as they conduct them-
selves courteously toward me, I have no quarrel with them. It is
due that some remarks should be made by me before the Conference
come 10 a conclusion upon t.ic question, which I ho])e will be speed-
ily done ; for I think a week is long enough for a man to be shot at,
and it is time the discussion should tenninate.

" As there has been frequent reference to the circumstances of
ray election to the episcopal office, it is, jjcrhaps, proper that I give a

RY.

PART V. CTIAPTER III.

435

iiising. And
the cause of
heir advance,
d of the pil-
[ 1)rass which
of the slave
to a man in
m(\ ca'jt form
sir, i fear me
selves in this
;tween us and
iameutal anti-
dhidc to this,
has not been
n of mcas-uren
iu opposition
ys have heen,
; resist, as one
to he confined
its dark waves
)e-fiol(Uii(/ pas-
ed that we are
lere we were a
the wheels of
we had com-
^ y cannot do.
um that they
without the

)sed by the

,v rose,

and

,veek, and feel
I have ])eeii
n the subject,
n, not to have
offended with
nst me, have
1 any right to
do not quar-
opinions to be
onduct them-
them. It is
ift Conference
will be speed-
to be shot at,

cumstances of
that I give a

■

brief history of that matter. A friend of mine (brother Hodges)
now with God, asked me to jiormit myself to be put in nomination
for that othcc. I ol»je(ted ; the othce had no charms for mo. I
was with a Conference that I loved, and that loved me. What wa^
I to gain to l)e separated from a ha])i)y home, from a wife and chil-
dren whom I loved more than 1 did my own life? liut my friend
urged me ; lie said my election would, he l)elieved, tcml to jn'omote
the peace of the church, and that he believed it would be especially
important to the ])ros])erity of Methodism at the South. Finally, I
consented, with the hojie of failure ; but I was nominated aiul
elected. I was never asked if I was a slave-holder ; no man asked
me what were my i)rinciples on the subject ; no one dared to ask of
me a pledge in this matter, or it wotdd have been met as it
deserved. Only one man, brother >Vinans, spoke to me on the sub-
ject : he said he could not vote for me, because he believed I was
nomiuiitcd under the impression that I was not a slave-holder. I
told him that 1 had not sought the nomination, nor did I desire the
office ; and that my ojiiuions on the ])ropriety of making non-slave-
holding a test of qualification for tlie office of bishop, were entirely in
unison with his own. Sir, I do not believe in this matter of secret will as
a rule of action, either in the revelations of the Bible, or in the pre-
scri))tions of the book of Discipline. I believe in the revealed will of
God, and in the written law of the church, as contained in the book of
Discipline. I took office on the broad platform of that book, and I
believe my case is covered by it. It was known that I was to reside
at the South : I was elected in view of that very thing, as it was
judged in>])ortant to the best interests of the church, that one of the
bishojjs should reside in that section of the work, and it was judged
I could be more useful there than elsewhere. Well, what was I to
do then .' I was located in a country where free persons could not
be obtained for hire ; arid 1 could not do the work of the family ;
my wife could not do it ; what was I to do ? I was comj)elled to
hire slaves, and i)ay their master for their hire; but I had to change
them every year ; Ihey were bad servants, for they had no interest
in me or mine ; and I believe it would have been less sin before God
to have bought a servant, who would have taken an interest in me
and I in him ; but I did not do so.

" At length, however, I came in jiossession of slaves, and I am a
slave-holder, as I have already explained to the Conference, and I
cannot help myself. It is known that I have waded through dcei)
sorrows at the South during the last four years ; I have buried the
vnfe of my youth and the nu^ther of my children, who left me with
a family of motherless children, who needed a friend and a mother.
I sought to make my home a happy one, and 1 have done so. Sir,
I have no apology to ma\e. It has been said, I did this thing
voluntarily, ami with my eyes open. I did so deliberately, and in
the fear of God, and God has blessed our union. I might have
avoided this difficulty by resorting to a trick, by making over these
slaves to my wife before marriage, or by doing as a friend, who has
taken ground in favour of the Resolution before you, suggested.

u 2

t ,

sH'

1
if t

43^

.■MF.ASrilRS ON TIIH SUBJIX'T OF SLAVERY.

' Why,' said ho, ' did you not let your wife make over these Necp'ocs
to her children, securing her annuity from them?' Sir, my con-
science would not allow me to do tliis thing. If I had done so, and
those Negroes had pass -d into the hands of those who would have
treated them unkin'lly, I should have heen unhai)i)y. Strange as it
may seem to nrethren, I am a slave-holder for conscience' sake. I
have no do'iht that my wife would, without a moment's hesitation,
consent to the manumission of those slaves, if I thought proper to do
it. i know she woidd unhesitatingly consent to any arrangement I
migVit deem it proper to make on the subject. But how am I to
free them ? Some of them are old, too old to work to support
themselves, and are only an expense to ne; and some of them are
little children : where sliall I send these, and who will provide for
them ? But perhaps I shall he permitted to keep these ; hut then,
if the others go, how shall I i)rovide for these helpless ones .' and as
to the others, to what free State should I send them ? and what
would he their condition .' Besides, many of them would not go ;
they love their mistress, and could not be induced under any cir-
cumstances to leave her. Sir, an aged and respectable minister said
to me several years ago, when I had stated just such a case to him,
and asked him what he would do, ' I would set them free,' said he,
' I w'ould wash my hands of them ; and if they went to the devil, 1
would he clear of them.' Sir, into such views of religion or philan-
throi)y my soul cannot enter. I believe the providence of God has
thrown thesf creatures into my hands, and he holds me responsible
for their pr jj)er treatment. I have secured them to my wife by a
deed of tri st since our marriage. This arrangement was only iti
accordance with an understanding existing previous to marriage.
These ser\ants were hers ; she had inherited them from her former
husband's estate ; they had been her only source of supjjort during
I.e." widowhood, and would still be her only dependence if it shoidd
please God to remove me from her. I have nothing to leave her.
I have given my life to the church from the days of my youth, (and
I am now fifty,) and although, as I have previously remarked, she
would consent to any arrangement I might make, yet I cannot con-
sent to take advantage of her affection for me to induce her to do
what would injure her without at all benefiting the slaves.

" Sir, I did not for a moment believe that this body of grave and
reverend ministers would make this a subject of serious discussion.
I thought it likely that there might be some warm ultra brethren
who would take some exceptions to my course, and on that account
I did not make the deed of trust before marriage, lest some should
suppose I designed to dodge the responsibility of the case. Those
who know me must know that I would not be governed l)y the mere
matter of dollars and cents. What can I do ? I have no confession
to make ; I intend to make none. I stand upon the broad ground
of the Discipline, on which I took oflfiee ; and if I have done wrong,
put me out. The editor of the Christian Advocate has pre-judged
this case. He makes me the scape-goat of all the difficulties which
abolition excitement has gotten up at the North. I am the only

se Ne^'oes
r, iiiy con-
jne so, ami
voiild have
range as it
e' sake. I
hesitation,
roj)cr to do
iiiigcmcnt I
)w am I to
to support
if tlioni are
provide for
; hut then,
les ? and as
' and wliat
ihl not go ;
ier any cir-
linister said
:ase to him,
3e,' said he,
the devil, 1
1 or pliilan-
of God lias
responsihle
y wife by a
vas only in

marriage,
her former

)])0it during
if it should

1 Iciive her.
youth, (aiul
nuirked, she
cannot con-
5 her to do
I.

f grave and
i discussion,
ra brethren
lat account
ome should
aso. Those
hy the mere
o confession
•oad ground
ione wrong,
pre-judged
ulties which
im the only

PART V

CHAPTER III.

437

one to blame, in his opinion, should mischief grow out of this case.
Hut, I repeat, if I have sinned against the Discijilino, I refuse not to
die. I have spent my life for the beuctit of the slaves. W hen I
was but a boy 1 taught a Sunday-school for slaves, in which I
taught a nund)er of them to read, and from that period till this day
1 have devoted my energies to the promotion of their happiMe^s and
salvation ; with all my influence, in private, in ])ul)lic, witli my
tongue, with my pen, I luivc assiduously endcavoiu'cd to pronuHe
their jjrcsent and eternal happiness. And aih 1 to he sacriliccd by
those who have done little or nothiuL' for (hem? It is said, I luue
rendered myself unacceptable to our people. 1 (loul)t this. I have
just returned from Philadelphia, where they knew nu' to lie a slavc-
liolder ; yet they flocked to hear me, ami the presence of (iud was
with us ; ami we had a good, warm, old-fashioned meeting. ! may
be unacceptable in New-York, yet fiom the experience I have had [
doubt even that. To whom am I unacccptal)le ? Not to the jjcople
of the South, neither nuisters nor slaves. Has my connexion with
slaves rendered me less acceptable to the coloured peojjle of the
South ? the verj' people for whom all this professed sympathy is
felt. Does the fact tliat I am a slave-holder make me less resj)cct-
able among them ? Let those who li.;ve lai)ourc(l long among them
answer the question. Sir, I venture to say, that in Carolina or
Georgia, I could to-day get more votes for the ottice of bishoj) from
the coloured people than any supporter of this Resolution, let him
avow himself an emancipator as openly as he pleases. To the
coloured people of the South, then, and to their owners ; to the
entire membership of the slave-holding Conferences, 1 would not be
unacceptable ; but perhaps they are no j)art of ' our people.' In
short, sir, I believe I should not be unacceptable to one-half the
Connexion ; but on this question 1 have nothing to say. Should the
Conference think proper to ])ass me, there is plenty of gi'ound when;
I can labour acceptably and usefully. The slave-holding Confer-
ences will present a tield surticiently large for me, should I live to
the age of Methuselah ; and the bishops, in arranging the work, will
certainly have discretion enough not to send me where I would not
be received ; nor would I obtrude myself upon any Conference, or lay
my hands on the head of any brother who would feel contaminated by
the touch. However, on this subject 1 have nothing to say. The Con-
ference can take its course; but I j)rotest against tlie proposed action
as a violation of the laws of the Uiscipliue, and an invasion of tlie
rights secured to me by that book. Yet, let the Conference take
the ste[)s they contemplate, I enter no plea for mercy, I make no
appeal for sympathy. Indeed, I love those who sympathize with
me ; but I do not want it now. I wish you to act coolly and deli-
berately, and in the fear of God; but 1 would rather that the Con-
ference would change the issue, and make the Resolution to depose
the bishop, and take the question at once, for I am tired of it. The
country is becoming agitated on the subject, and I hope the Confer-
ence will act forthwith on the Resolution."

"Mr. Finley said, 'This Resolution is modified to the most easy

Mti;

438

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OP SLAVERY.

r ' ■'

reqiiircnieut it could be to meet the teelings of Soutliern brethren,
and to cover the |)riiicii)le, ftiid from lliis ground / irifl nof he itiornf.
IS'o, sir; on tliis groiiiKl will 1 stand until 1 die.' He said, to retain a
slave-holder in the episcopacy would be e(iuivalent to voting for a
slave-holder directly for that otHce, and that ' it would violate the
constituted law. It would injiu'c, if not totally destroy, thi-- vital
organ of (uir itinerau'-y. Any man who can say it is right for him
to holil his fcllow-beii.g in bondage, and buy and sell him at jilca-
sure, put him under 5\n overseer, and (frirc, ir/ii//, and half slan'e
him, and that this is conniveil at by the Methodist church, I think
must have a (picer view of the church and her Discipline. I now
say before (lod, that whenever the .Methodist E])iscoi)al church shall
sanction this doctrine, as much as 1 love her, I will leave her and
seek another. I never will agree that slavery shall he connected in
any way with episcopacy ; nor any w here else, only 1)y necessity. 1
must state again, that from this principh; / never irill be remoccd.^ "

We dose our extracts from these speeches by one from
Bishop Soule.

" I do not know but this may be a favourable moment for me to
offer to t Conference the few remarks I desire to make before
final action shall be had on the sul))ect which is now ])en(Ung before
the Conference. I have had no solicitude with regard to the period
of time when I should offer these remarks, only that it might be a
time of calmness and reflection. I will indulge the hope that this is
such a time, and therefore avail myself of the opportunity. I rise,
sir, at this moment, as I befon; said, with all the calmness which the
occasion, I think, requires. Hut this is not the calm that precedes
the temjjest and the storm ; it is not the calmness of inditference ; it
cannot he. It is, sir, the calmness of conviction. It is the calm-
ness of ])rinciple. If, indeed, I could be ])ersuadcd that my very
res])ectable brother from the Pittsburgh Conference was entirely cor-
rect in his opinion, that all the light which could be furnished on
this subject had 1)ccn furnished, I should not rise here. There is a
possibility that the lu'other may be mistaken. I cannot say that 1
should have forborne to arise, though I had been convinced of the
coiTCCtness of the judgment of the respected brother from New-
England, that, though we should sit here till January next, no bro-
ther would be changed in his vote on this question. I say, I do not
know that I shoidd have forborne my observations, though I might
have been convinced of the correctness of this opinion ; but if no
more lir/ht could be produced, any thing that I could say woidd be
unavailing.

" There are periods, sir, in the histoiy of the life of every man
who sustains any important station in society, who holds any import-
ant relations to it, when his individual character cannot, must not
be neutralized by the laws of association. Under this view, in
what I shall say to this Conference, I involve no man in responsibi-
lity. My venerable colleagues are in no way concerned in what 1
shall say to tliis Conference; so that, however I may be involved,

Ill brethren,
i)t Ijp moved.
I, lo retain a
voting for a
[ violate the
)y, till-- vital
ight for Iiini
liini ill jilea-
I liolf stari'e
ircli, I think
ine. 1 now
clmreli shall
ave her and
•onneeted in
lecessity. I
remoced.' "

r one from

it for me to
nake before
iding before
o tlie period
might l)e a
; that this is
ity. I rise,
is which the
lat precedes
itference ; it
s the calm-
lat my very
ntirely cor-
'nrnished on
There is a

say that I
need of the
from New-
3xt, no bro-
ay, I do not
gh I might

lint if no
y would he

every man
any impoi't-
t, must not
s view, in
responsihi-
in what I
»e involved,

PART V. CriAPTF.Il III.

43f)

they are not involved. The South on my right is not involved.
The North on my left is not involved. I stand in this regard alone.
I lioic not, indeed, alone in the sentiments that I shall exjiress to
the Conference. Brethren have manifested a solicitude to bring the
«|nestion to .in issue, to close the (lebale, and conic to the vote. I
ask brethren, if it is not possible, notwithstanding the tinu! which
has been employed in this discussion, notwithstandiii'i: the large
views which brethren have expressed on the question before tiiem, —
1 ask, is it not possible that action on the Uesoliiti(m may yet he
prematine ? Society, sir, win ther civil or religious, has much more
to fear from the passions of men, of its members, than it has to
fear from calm investigation and sober in((uin-. I am not afraid to
meet the calmness of deliberation any where. I am not ntVaid to
meet it here; 1 am not afraid to mr-et it in the Annual ConlVrence ;
I am not afraid to meet it before the great religious community of
which we are members and ministers. I am not ; but I fear the
rage of the passions of men. 1 fear excitements, ardent excitements,
prematurely produced in society ; and 1 appreheiul, that if we trace
the history of associations, whether civil or ecclesiastical, we shall
find that these ])remature excitements, waking up the rage of pas-
sion, have jiroduced greater calamities than ever were ])roduced by
the calmness of deliberation and the sobriety of inquiry, however
extensive those investigations may have been. The sound of tlu
trumpet of alarm may go forth from within these consecrated walls ;
the sound may spread itself on tlie wings of the wind, or of the
whirlwind, over the length and bieadth of these lands ; but, sir,
when this sound shall have died away, when the elements which
may have been awakened to boisterous and tumuiiuous action shall
subside into the cahnness of incpiiry and reason, a voice may return
to this hall, wafted on a counter breeze; and though tlic voice i)e
not heard in the thunder, the earthquake, or the storm, it may
pierce through the veil of our speculations, and our theories, and the
first sound will be heard in the inquiry, '^ What is the cniise ''
Well, sir, it will be the ])iovince of reason and sobriety to answer.
Here it is, sir, spread out before me, spread out before you, in a
])lain, unsophisticated statement of facts by Bishop Andrew. 1 have
not heard a brother from the North, 1 have not heard a brother
from the South, (and I have listenejl to hear,) allege that there
were any other facts, that there were any other circumstances,
having any bearing whatever on the merits of the case now before
you. I take it for granted, then, that we have the entire facts of
the case before us ; and these facts arc the cause of whatever alarm,
whatever excitement may have spread through our beloved Zioii, and
over this continent.

" Now, sir, I beg the indulgence of the Conference while I read
an extract from the Address of your general superintendents at your
last session. You will indulge me in this.

" ' The experience of more than half a century, since the organi-
zation of our ecclesiastical body, will aftbrd us many imiiortant lights
and landmarks, pointing out what is the safest and most prudent

440

MEASLUES ON THE SUBJECT OP SLAVEUY.

ill'

J I

policy to he piirMicrl in our oiiwiinl course as regards African slavery
in these Slates.atul especially in our own reliiiioiisconnuuuity. This very
inlercsting period of our history is distinguished hy several character-
istic features, haviiij; a special claim to our consideration at the pre-
sent time, particularly in view of the unusual excitement which now
prevails on the sidijcct, not only in the ditrerent (.'hristian churclu's,
hut also in the civil hody. And, l-'irst, our general rule on slavery,
which forms a part of the constitution of the church, has stood from
tht! I)ef^inniuf? unchan^a'd, as testanu'ntary (»f our sentiments on the
])rincipl(! of slavery, and the slave-trade. And in this we ditfer in no
respect from the sentiments of our venerahle Foun(h'r, or from those
of the wisest and most distinguished statesnu'u and civilians of our
own and other enlightened and Christian countries. Secondly, in
all the enactments of the church relating to slavery, a due ami
respectful regard h.-s been had to the laws of the Stat(!s, never
reciuiring emancipation in contravention of civil authority, or where
the laws of the States would not allow tin; lil)erated slave to enjoy
freedom. Thirdly, the simply holding or owning slaves, without
regard to circumstances, has not, at any ])eriod of the existence of
the church, subjected the master to excommunication. Fourthly,
rules have been made from time to time, regulating the sale and
purchase ami holding of slaves, with reference to the ditferent laws
of the States where slavery is tolerated ; which, ui)on the cxi)erience
of the great difficulties of administering them, and the unhai)py con-
sequences both to masters and servants, have been as often changed
or repealed.

" ' These important facts, which form prominent parts of our i)ast
history as a church, may very properly lead us to inquire for that
course of action in future which may be best calculated to preserve
the peace and unity of the whole body, promote the greatest happi-
ness of the slave-population, and advance generally, in the slave-
holding community of our country, the humane and hallowing influ-
ence of our holy religion. We cannot withhold from you, at this
eventful period, the solemn conviction of our minds, that no new
ecclesiastical legislation on the subject of slavery, at this time, will
have a tendency to accomplish these most desirable objects. And
we are fully persuaded, that as a body of Christian ministers we
shall accomplish the greatest good by directing our individual and
united etforts, in the spirit of the first teachers of Christianity, to
bring both master and servant under the sanctifying influence of the
principles of that gospel which teaches the duties of every relation,
and enforces the faithful discharge of them by the strongest con-
ceivable motives. Do we aim at the amelioration of the condition of
the slave ? How can we so effectually accomplish this, in our call-
ing as ministers of the gospel of Christ, as by employing our whole
influence to bring both him and his master to a saving knowledge of
the grace of God, and to a practical observance of those relative
duties so clearly prescribed in the writings of the inspired apostles ?

" * Permit us to add, that, although we enter not into the political
contentions of the day, neither interfere with civil legislation, nor

;y.

PART V. CIIAITKU III.

141

•ican slavery
ly. This very
il churac'ti'r-

at tlie |>rc-

wliicli now
111 clmrclics,

on slavery,
i stood from
icnts on tlio

(lirtVr in no
r tVoni thosf
lians of our
Secondly, in

a due and
tatcs, never
y, or where
ive to enjoy
vea, witiiout
existence of
. Fourthly,
lie sale and
liferent laws
e experience
nha])py con-
ten changed

of our past

ire for that

to preserve

itest hajijH-

tlie slave-
owing influ-
you, at this
lat no new
s time, will
ects. And
linisters we
ividual and
•istianity, to
lence of the
jry relation,
ongest con-
condition of
in our call-
; our whole
lowledge of
ose relative

apostles ?
;he political
slation, nor

with the administration of the laws, we cannot hut feel n deep inter-
est in whatever atfects the peace, prosperity, and hjipi>iness of our
Ijeloved country. The uni(m of tiicse States, the jierpituity of the
bonds of our national confederation, the reciprocal contidence of tiie
different niendiers of the great civil compact, — in a wonl, the irril-
Mill/ of the community of wliic'i we are mcmltcrs, should never
cease to lie near our hearts, and for which we should offer up oiu' sin-
cere and most ardent prayers to the Almighty lluler of the imiviTse.

" ' Hut can we, as ministers of the gctsjiel, and servants of a Mas-
ter u'/io.\e kitif/dum is nitt nf this irorli/, i)ni'note these important
objects in any way so truly and permaiu'utly as by pursuing the
course just pointed out ? Can we, at this eventful crisis, render a
better seniee to our country tiian by laying aside all intcn. r-'icc
with relations authorized ami established by the civil laws, and
applying ourselves wholly and faitiifnlly to what especially appertains
to our hif/h anil holy callini/ ; to teacii and cnl'orce the moral obliga-
tions of the gospel, in applioiliou to all the duties growing out of
the different relations in society ? My a diligent devotion to this
<!vangclical employment, with an humble and steadfast reliance upon
the aid of divine influence, the numl)cr of /ji-lifriiii/ masters and ser-
vants nniy be constantly increased, the kindest sentiments and atfee-
tions cultivated, domestic burdens lightened, mutual contidence che-
rished, and the peace and happiness of society be promoted. While,
on the other hand, if past history affords us any correct rules of judg-
ment, there is much cause to fear, that tlie influence of our sacred
ottice, if employed in interference with the relation itself, and conse-
quently with the civil institutions of the countrj', will rather tend to
prevent, than to accomplish, these desirable ends.'

" Sir, I have read this extract, that the members of this Cieneral
Conference who were not present at the last session, and this listening
assembly, who may not have heard it l»efore, may innlerstand dis-
tinctly the ground on which I, with my colleagues, stand in regard
to these questions. I desire that this document may stand recorded
with my name to it, till 1 sleep in the dust of the earth. (Amen.)
I desire to leave it as a legacy to my children and my children's
children ; and, if I might be permitted to say so, I would leave it as
a legacy to the church when I am no more. I want no man to
write my epitaph. I will write it myself. I want no man to write
and publish my life. I will do that myself, as far as 1 think it may
be necessary for the interests of posterity, or for the benefit of the
church of God. I regret, in reacUng the Life of my venerable col-
league, who has gone from earth to heaven since your lust session,
that this document, as it stood connected with his name, has not
appeared in that memoir, I thank the author of ♦ The History of
the Methodist Episcopal Church,' I mean Dr. Bangs, for having pre-
sented this docmnent in that History. I met it in Europe, and 1
am glad it is there. I never wished my name detached from it, no,
never, never. When this was Aviitten, your superintendents believed
that they were acting in perfect accordance with the Pastoral
Address of the General Conference at its session in Cincinnati ; we

u 5

412

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

I ¥

think so now. Well, sir, 1 have only one further remark to make
before I proceed to the chief object for which I address the Confer-
ence this morning. It is this: 1 desire tliat no un(hic inthienee may
be ])ro(kiced from the pecuhar reUitiou in which 1 sta'id to the
church. Sym]>atliy may exert too great an influence when it is
brought to bear on great ])iincii)les. The only subject whicli has
awakened my sym])athy during the whole discussion, is the con<lition
of my suffering brethren of the coloured race, and this never fails to
do it. No matter where I meet the man of colour, whether in the
South, or in tlie North, with the anuvnit of lil)erty he enjoys, the
symjiathics of my naiu.re are awakened for him. Could I restore bleed-
ing Africa to freedom, to independence, to the rights, to all the riglits, of
man, I would gladly do it. But tliis 1 cannot do, you cannot do. And
if I cannot burst the bonds of the coloured num, I will not strengthen
them. If I cannot extend to liim all the good 1 would, I will never
shut him oul from tlie benefits which I have it in my jsower to
bestow. But, sir, J cannot withhold this sentiment from the Con-
ference, that, with the mental ami physical laboiu's of this relation, 1
could never have been sustained, I could never have supported myself;
1 could never have ministered to the clmrch, uidess I had beeti
settled down on some i)rinei])les e(pially as changeless as the thron«'
of God, in my estimation, never, never. It is a constant recurrence
to these great princijiles thiit has sustained me in the discharge of
what I conceive to be my duties ; duties which grow out of my
relation to the church, and not simply to this Conference. These
principles have sustained me in the city and in the desert waste;
they have sustained me in the North, and they have sustained me in
the Soutli ; they have sustained me in the quarters of the Itlack
man, and in the huts of the Red man. Shake me from these prin-
ciples, and I am done. — I have done, I say. But whi. is this ?
Why, sir, is the Methodist Episcopal church dependent upon me ?
Far from it ; her interest hangs not upon my shoulders at all. She
can do a great dciil better without me than 1 can do without her ;
much better. Well, sir, laying aside this point, endeavouring to dis-
engage myself as far as possible, consider mc us expressiiig my own
ojnnions, without reference to my cf)lleagues. I wish to say, expli-
citly, that if the superintendents are only to 1)e regarded as the offi-
cers of the General Conference of the Methodist Ejjiscoiial church,
and, conse(piently, as otticers of the Methodist Episcopal church,
lia))le to be deposed at will by a simple tnajority of this body, with-
out a form of trial, no obligation existing, grow ing out of the consti-
tution and laws of the church, even to assign cause wherefore, — I
say, if this doctri>ie be a correct one, every thing I have to s.ay here-
after is ])owerless, and falls to the ground. But brethren will per-
mit me to say, strange as it nuiy seem, althougli I have had the
hoitour aiul ])rivilege to be a mend)er of the General Conference of
the Methodist Episcoi»al church ever since its present orgauiziition,
though I was honoured with a seat in the convention of ministers
whicii organized it, in this resjjeet 1 have heard for the first time,
either on the floor of this Conference, in an Annual Conference, or

■cnicark to make
ress the Coiifer-
le influenee )nay
1 itand to the
lice when it is
iject uhich has
is tlie condition
lis never fails to
whether in the
■ he enjoys, the
I restore l)lee(l-
1 fl// the rights, of
cannot do. And
1 not strengthen
uld, I will never
in my power to
', from the Con-
f this relation, 1
Hiported myself;
ess I had heen
is as the throne
stant recurrence
the discharge of
crow out of my
ference. These
e desert waste ;
sustained me in
rs of the Idack
from these prin-
t wh;. is this ?
dent upon me ?
jrs at all. She
lo without her ;
;avoming to dis-
ri'ssing my own
ill to say, expli-
ded as the otii-
liscopal church,
)isoo})al church,
this body, with-
it of t!ie const i-
e wherefore, — 1
ave to say here-
ethren will per-
have had the
3l Conference of
nt organization,
ion of ministers
the first, time,
Conference, or

PART V. CHAPTER III,

443

through the whole of the private memhcrship of the church, this
doctrine advanced : this is the tirst time I ever heard it. Of course,
it struck me as a novelty. I am not going to enter the arena of
controversy with this Conference. I desire that my jiosition may Ix'
detined. 1 desire to understand my landmarks as a hishop of the
Methodist Episcopal church ; lot the bishop of the General Confer-
ence, not the bisho]) of any Annual Conference. I thought that tin-
eonsthution of the church, I thought that its laws ai'.d regulations,
I thouglit that the many solemn vows of ordination, tlie parchnient
whicii I hold under the signatures of tlio departed dead; 1 tlunight
that these had deline<l my landmarks, I thought tiiat these had pre-
scribed my duties, i . bought that these had marked out my course.
hi my operations, 1 have acted under the conviction that these were
my directions and landmarks, and it affords me great consolation
this day to stand, at least in the judgiueut of tliis lindy, to wliich I
hold myself responsible, and before whicli I will always be ready to
a)»pear to aiiswer any charge tlicy shall iirefcr against ine, — I say, it
atfords me some gratilication to have stood acipiitted for twe»ty years in
the discharge of the high trust committed to my hand : and I here
desire to otter my grateful acknowledgments tp the i:,piseoi.al Com-
mittee for the Report tiiey h.ive liroiigbt to this body, and to the
Conference for their cordial acceptance of that Report. I say, I do
it with sentiments of sincerity ; and it is the more cordial to me in
view of what may yet be to come. In this regard, although I have
trembl?d lieneath the weight of resjionsiliility, and shrunk before the
consciousness of my inability, and especially as 1 have felt my phy-
sical inlirmities coming upon me, and knowing that I must be in the
neighboiuhood of nuMital iuli>niity, I stand this day a((piitted in my
own conscience, (0 that I may bo actiiiittcd at the bar of my eternal
.Judge !) that I liave, to the best of my ability, with sincerity of
heart, and with the ardent desire to promote the great interests of
the church, and the cause of God, in the discharge of the duties
which you have intrusted to me ; I Viavc never, in the discharge
of this trust, God is my witness, 1 have never given an api)ointment
to any preacher wiih a desire or design to atiiict him. Indeed,
sir, if I could do it, 1 should abhor myself. Now, whether
this Conference is to snstaui th.e jiosition on which I have acted
or not, they are very soon to settle in the vote whicli is l)efore
them : I mean, they are to settle this question, whether it is the
ritrht of this liody. and whether they have the power, to depose a
bishop of the Methodist Episcopal church, wliviher they have a right
to depose my colleague, to depose nie, without a form of trial. See
ye to that. Without >pecificatioii vi wrong, and by almo>t uui\ersal
a.celamatiou over tliis whole hou.>e, that Bisho]t Andrew has lieen
unblamable in his Christian character; without blame in his minis-
terial vocation ; that he has discharged the duties of his sacred otfic<'
to the church of Ciod with integrity, with usefulness, and witli
almost universal acceptability, and in good faith; — with this decla-
ration before the community, before the world, will this Conference
occupy this position, that ihey have power, authority to depose

444

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

Bishop Andrew, without a form of trial, without charge, and witli-
out being once called on to answer for himself in the premises ?
What he did say was volnntan'.

" Well, brethren, 1 had conceived, I had understood from the
beginning, that special provision was made for the trial of a bishop.
The constitution has provided that no |)reacher, no person was to he
deprived of the right of trial, according to the forms of Discipline,
and (;f the right of a])i)e<il ; l)iit, sir, if I umlerstand the doctrint;
advanced and vindicated, it is that you may depose a bishop without
form of trial ; you may depose him without any obligation to show
cause, and therefore he is the only mitiister in your church who has
no appeal. It seems to me that the church has made special provi-
sion for tlie trial of the bisho)), for the special reason that the bisliojt
has no appeal. Well now, sir, I only make these observations, as I
said, to the eai of reason. You will rememl)er that this whole
thing is going out before the world as well as the church. I wish
to know my landmarks, to lind out where I stand ; for. indeed, I do
not hesitate to say to you, that if my standing and the relation
in which I have been placed by the Methodist Episcopal church
under my solemn vows of ordination, if my relation is to stand
on the voice of a simple majority of this bod ''bout a form
of trial, and without an obligation even to shuv, ^e cause why
1 am deposed, I have some donlit whether there is the man
on this lloor that would be willing to stand in my place. Now,
brethren will ])erceive at once the peculiar situation in which I am
placed. Here are my brethren from tlie Ohio, ami from other Con-
ferences. We have l)een together in great harmony and peace.
There has been great union of spirit every where ; but I said at the
beginning, there were periods in the history of every man occu])ying
any imjjortaut relation or station in society, when liis individual
character and intluence could not be neutralized by the laws of
association. You must unmoor me from my anchorage on the
basis of this book, you must unsettle me from the principles, my
settled and fixed ])rinciples. From these I cannot be shaken by any
influences on my right hand or on my left hand; neither the zeal of
youth nor the exj)erience of hoary age shall move me from my jirin-
ciples. Convince me that I am wrong, and I yield. And here it
may be necessary that I should make an ol)scrvation in regard to what
I have said before ; it seems to have been misunderstood : I said, you
cannot immolate me on a Southern altar; you cannot immolate me
on a Northern altar; I can only be inuuolated on the altar of the
union of the Methodist Episcopal church. What do I mean by
this .' 1 mean — call it a compact, call it a com|)romise, constitu-
tional discipline, what you will— I mean on the doctrines and pro-
visions of this hook, and I consider this as the bond of union of the
Methodist Episco])al church. Here, then, 1 plant my feet, and here
I staml. Let brethren, sir, not misunderstand me in another point,
a point in which they may misunderstand me, in which I have been
misunderstood, and you join me on this point. I hold, that the
(Jenerul Conference of the Methodist Episcopal church has an indis-

RY.

PART V. CHAPTER III.

44j

50, and witli-
lic j)remises ?

)0(l from lli(*

, of a bishoj).

sou was to be

of Discipline,

. the (loetrinc;

ishop without

ition to show

uroh who has

special provi-

lat the bishop

3rvatious, as I

it tliis whole

iireh. I wisli

, indeed, I do

1 the relation

scopal church

m is to stand

(•bout a form

.e cause why

is the man

place. Now,

u which I am

im other Con-

y and ])eace.

I said at the

lan occui)yiug

lis individual

the laws of

irage on the

)rinciples, my

iken by any

r the zeal of

rom my prin-

And here it

gard to what

f said, you

mmolate me

itltar of tlie

I mean by

i.se, constitu-

iies and j)ro-

union of the

et, and here

uotber point,

I have been

Id, that the

has an indis-

pntahle right, constitutional, sacred, to an-aign at her tribunal every
bisboj), to try us there, to tiiul us guilty of an offence with which we
are charged on evidence, and to exconniiunicate, expel us. 1 am
alwiiys ready to appear before that body in this regard. I recognise
fully tlieir right. Rut not for myself, not for tliese men on my
right hand and on my left haml, but for your sakes and tlie churcli
of God of which yon are members and ministers, let me ask you, let
me entreat you not to rush uiion the Resolution now Itcfore you.
Posterity, sir, will review your actions, liistory will record tliem ;
and whatever we ntay do here will be spread out before the face of
the world ; the eyes of nuMi will be fixed upon it. In this view 1
was not surprised to hear bretliren say, ' Pause, brethren, 1 beseech
you, pause;' and i was not surprised to see men of mind and of
thought ajiproach the thing with fear and trembling ; but brethren
apprehend that tliere are great difficulties involved in this subject ;
they apprehend that fe.irful coiisetpieiices are to take place on wiiich
ever side of tlie ([uestion they shall move. Pass it, and the South
sujijiose themselves involved in irretrievable ruin. Refuse to jiass it,
and tlie North consider the consequences jierilous to them. Permit
me to say, sir, that I have had some ac(piaintance, jiersonal
actpiaintance, both with the Nortli and the South ; I think I have
.leen able t(> cast an impartial eye ov,i these great tlnpiirtments of
the church. I may err in judgment, but I ajiprehend that tiie diffi-
culties may not be as insurmountable as brethren have apprehended
them to be. I know that some of my brethren of the North are
iuvolvcfl in such a manner that I cannot apprehend ; I see no v,ay
in which they can compromise this question. Why ? For the obvi-
ous reason tliat it involves a principle. ! will compromise with no
man when a [irinciple is involved in the comiirontise. Wiiat is that
principle ? The mt..i that avow it are as honest as any men on this
floor. I know tiiem : in the men there is no guile. Wliat is the
principle? It was advanced by my worthy brother Cass tlie other
day. Can he compromise the principle .' You must convince him
of the error of his principle before lie will compromise it. What is
it .' It is that slavery, under al! circumstances, is sin against Cod."

Mr. Cass interposed : —

" May 1 correct the bishop? I bcdieve I did not say so; I said it
was a moral evil."

Bishop Soule proceeded : —

" Well, I am glad to be corrected. This is not brotlier Cass's
principle. A moral evil, a moral evil, and not a sin, under all cir-
cumstances. It affords me a great deal of jileasure to hear my
worthy brother's statement, for it greatly increases my hope tliat we
shall have a compromise.

" Now, sir, notwithstanding brethren have thought, and with per-
fect sincerity, that they were ready to act on the Resolution,
although undoubtedly a large majority of this body liavi; b(!eii pre-
pared for it for some time, I cannot but believe tliat it might be
premature in the Conference taking action on it even now. I will

Uf:

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVi;RY.

offer one or U\o reasons why I think the Conference is not prepared
for action on the Resohition. We have been informed here from
docnments, to a great extent ]>etitions and memorials, on the snhject
of slaverj' in its various aspects and interests. Tliose docnments,
these petitions and memorials, liavc been received with the respect
dne to tlie right of petition. They have l)een committed to a large
and judicious Connaittee to exannne and re])ort. That Committee
has not reported to this body: it will re])ort, 1 need not say lO you
that it will report. Tiie respect due to some thousand pethioners to
this body will lay them nnder solemn obligations to re])ort ; and is
it not possible that tins report on the subject imme(hately coiuiected
with tlie Ucsolutinn before you, may atford you some liglit ?
You will have in the Re|)ort of that Connnittee several imjjortaiit
items, clearly developed before yon, of information. You will know
the number of ])ctitioners, of the memorialists in each of the Annual
Conferences. You will know the relative ])ro])ortion of these ])eti-
tioners to the whole nmnber of the Methodist church within these
Conferences. You will know the aggregate mimber of all these memu-
riahsts and i)etitioners, and you will consequently know the relative
luimber in regard to the whole community of the Methodist Episco-
pal church. It will no* be dis])nted, 1 think, on the floor of this
Ceneral Conference, that tno subjects, so far as they have been pre-
sented when the memorials were up, that the subjects on which you
are memorialized in these docnments are not local. They are not
suljjects apjierlaining specially and e.vclnsively to the memorialists.
So far as I heard, every subject was of a general character, in which
every mend)er of the Methodist Episcoi)al church, east, west, north,
and south, have an equal interest and concern. The Report of your
Conunittee may throw nuich light on this great subject. But this is
not all. I beg to suggest to the brethren, that the views of the
great ])ody of the Methodist church, and the great body of her
ministers, are not, and cannot be, reprcsenterl here, in regard to the
special jjoint before you ; and if this be a subject in which all the
ministers of the Methodist E])isco\)al clnu'ch. and all the meml)ers of
the Methodist Episcopal church, have an equal interest and concern,
is it safe for this body to j)roceed to such an imjjortant action with
regard to the whole interests of the church, without having a more
full development of the subject, both from mini'iters and church,
than the nieuiorials as yet presented atford .' 1 ask it. Now, will
the delegation from New- York tell us what are the views of the
great body of Methodists within the New-York Conference on thia
subject .' We have been sitting here, Mr. President, on this case
almojt from the time we commenced it. It has been, liowever,
l)efore this comnumit,\. It has been out l'':'f()re the whole church ;
and from the views the br'^diren have ta'cen, I have been ulmosl
sur])rised that we have not had memorials from the city where we
sit ; 1 have been ahnost snrjirised that we have not had Inenlorial^
from the jjcojile in Philadeli)hia, from the people in Baltimore, from
the people in Boston. We have had no memorials. There has
bceu no expression on their part, as I have heard ; and yet in the

RY.

PART V. CnAPTF.R HI.

447

not prepared
lod here from
(11 the subject
se (lociimcnts,
h the respeet
ed to a larj^c^
at Coninilttee
lot say to you
lietitioners to
•eport ; aud is
ely connected
sonic liifht ?
M'al import aiit
lou will know
of the Annual
of these peti-
i within these
I those niemo-
w the relative
liodist Episco-
! floor of this
lave hcen ])re-
DU which yon
They are not
: memorialists,
.eter, in which
t, west, north,
leport of your
But this is
views of the
l)ody of her
regard to the
which all the
\e members of
and concern,
It action with
laving a more
and church,
. Now, will
views of the
rcnce on this
, on this case
een. however,
A liole ch>irch ;
)een iilinost
city where we
lad memorials
iltiniore, from
riiere has
ud yet in the

midst of this enlipliteued body of Methodists, are we jireiiared tlms
to say wliat is the view of tlie people around us on this (piestion ?
and, under such circumstances, do you hesitate to stay tiie cp'.cstion
in the Resolution before yon ? 1 beg the brethren to go a little
further on this subject. I will go with my brethren to Oliio.
Now, I do not know — I am a resident in Oliio, I have some
acquaintance in Oino, both witii preachers and with our very excellent
and wortjjy niend>ershi}) in Ohio — my brethren from them, theses
delegates have more, aud doubtless can say more : but I sliould not
dare on the lloor of this Conference to say, that the act would meet
the approbation of the great body of preachers aud members in
Ohio : I dare not say it. It is sufiicient for nu', however, in the
present jujsition I occupy, to say, that the chiu'ch has not known the
subject, and has expressed no opinion on the subject whatsoever. 1
settle it down, then, as the basis oil which I shall proceed, tliat we
have not, and cannot have, the views of our ministers and peoph;
generally on this subject, so fully qxiiresscd to us as to others.

"The adoption of that Resolution deposes Bishop Andrew with-
out form or trial ; such is my deliberate opinion : I do not lielicve it
is safe for you, and I am out of the question. What shall lie done ?
The question, I know, wakes uj) the mind of every brother. Can it
lie ]iossible that the Methodist Episcopal church is in such a state of
exciteinent, in such a state, I liad almost said, of rcvoliUion, as to be
unpre])ared to send out the jilain, simple facts in tlie ciise to ihv
churches, to the Annual (,'onfcrences, every where through our com-
muuhy, and wave all action on this sulijcct till another General
Conference ?

" 1 said, almost at the commencement of these renuirks, sir, that I
was not afraid of the delii)eratioii of men, of our Annual Confer-
ences, of the Cieneral Conference ; I am afraid of the passions of
men, and I could present before you some considerations to illustrate
the views that 1 have given you ; and if I give you these views in
error of jutlgment, be assured that they are not views wliicli ori-
ginate on the s])ur of the moment : they are the result of sober and
deliberate investigation. Can it be possible that the simple circum-
stance of Bishoj) Andrew's holihng an othce as i: bishop of the
Methodist Episcopal church four years longer, with this statement of
facts in the case — simide facts in tlie case — spread out before the
enligiitened body of this great Metiiodist commimiiy,- is there to l)e
an earthquake ? lam not prejiared to believe it: I .obt-rly am not
jirejiared to believe it. Well, sir, this is the view that I take of tlie
subject. I'erniit ine to make one oil or suggestion. Tlie [irovidence
of God (Urects the wiiirlwind and tlie storm ; clouds and darkness,
indeed, may be around about us ; but rigliteonsness and justice are
the iuibitation of his tliroue. Let us be careful that we never suffer
a liuniau arm to imiiede tiie operations of I'rovideuce. My liclovcd
colleague, Bislioi) Andrew, and myself, and all my colleagues, may
have passed away from these scenes of trouble, aud the passions
which now agitate tlie church of (iod may go to sleep, in God's pro-
vidence, long before four years go by.

''I

448

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

" Ilow easy it is for (lod to direct the eleiiieiits of society I Do
not be surprised, then, brethren, when 1 say to you, I'ause. Jire-
thren may possiljjy have a little more light : there may he some ray
from heaven or eartli yet to shine \ii)on this subject. Now, it is the
solemn conviction of my mind, that tlic safest course you can pursue
in the premises is, to ])ass this sul)ject without any inii)lication of
Bishop Andrew's character at all, and to send out oHicially the ])lain
ami simple facts in the case to all your societies, to all your Confer-
ences. Let it be read every where, and then we may have a further
expression of o})inion, without any kind of agitation. I am about to
take my leave of you, my l)rethren. You must know, you cannot
but know, that, with the ))rinciples 1 have stated to you, with the
avowal of my sentiments in regard to this subject, it would not l)e
Hishoj Vndrew alone that your word will art'ect. No, sir, I impli-
cate neither my colleagues on my right hand nor on my left ; but I
say, the decision of the (piestion could not attect Jiishop Andrew
alone. I wish it to l)e distinctly understood, it cannot affect him
alone. I mean s])ecially in this point, — I say, that the Resolution
on which we are just about to act goes to sustain the doctrine, that
the General Conference have power and right to depose one of the
l)isho])s of the Methodist Ejjiscopal church without the form of
trial ; that you are under no ol)ligation from the constitution or laws
of the church to show cause even. Now, every man must see, and
every num must know, that Hishop Andrew cannot be involved
alone in the vote, it is the i)rinciplc which is involved. It goes to
say, that when this Conference shall vote on the subject, a simple
majority of the Conference, witliout form or trial, can dejjose a
bishop of the Methodist Episcopal church. Do you understand it
so ? If I am mistaken, I shall stand corrected ; and I need not sfvy
to this Conference, that such a decision will involve others l)esi(le.
It involves the office; it involves the charge ; h involves the relation
itself.

" And now, in taking leave, I otter devout ])rayer to Almighty
God, that you may be directed wisely in the decision you are al)out
to make, I have given to you what in my sober and deliberate
judgment is the ])est and safest course which you can pursue, safest
for all concerned. I want that opinion to have no more influence
upon you than it justly deserves in tlie Conference. I thimk the
Conference for the attention they have been pleased to give me, 1
thank the audience for their attention. I very well know, I am not
at all uua]ipri/ed, that the position I occupy, in which I stand on the
principles (»f tliat Resolution, on the principles involved in it, may
seal my fate. I say, I am not at all unappri/.ed of that. Let me
go ; l)ut I pray you, hold to principles, to prin('i]»lcs ; and with these
remarks I submit the whole to your an(l God's direction."

On May 31st, the following Address of the bishops was
read : —

Rev(

rerend
affectionately offer to your

and dear Brethren, — The undersigned respectfully and
lu causideration 1

result of their con-

RY.

PAUT V. ClIAI'TER HI.

44i)

society ! Do
Pause. lire-
he some ray
sow, it is the
111 can jjiirsiie
iiililicatioii of
iilly tlie plain
your Confer-
ave a further
aiii ahout to
', you camu)t
ou, with the
Youhl not l)e
, sir, I impli-
y left ; hut I
shop Andrew
/ affect hhu
le Resolution
ioctrine, that
e one of the
the form of
ution or laws
luist see, ami
he involved
It goes to
ect, a simple
an depose a
uiderstand it
need not say
thers hesidc.
the relation

to Almighty

i)u are ahout

id deliherate

iirsiie, safest

)re influence

I tlii'nk the

give me. 1

)w, 1 am not

tand on the

I ill it, may

at. Let nie

(1 with these

ishops was

loctfiiUy and
oi their con-

sultation this afternoon in regard to the unpleasant and very delicate
(jueslioii wliieh has Iteen so long and so earnestly dchated hefore
your hody. Tliey have, with the liveliest interest, watched the pro-
gress of your discussion, and have awaited its termination with the
deepest solicitude. As they have pored over this suhjeet with
anxious thought, hy day and Ity niglit, they have heen more and
more impressed with the ditlicultics connected therewith, and the
disastrous results which, in their apprehension, are the almost ; levit-
ahle consc(|UC)ices of the jircsciit action on the (juestion now pend-
ing hefore you. To tlie iindcrsigiicd it is fully apparent, that a deci-
sion thereon, whether aflirmatively or negatively, will most exten-
sively disturb the jieace and liarniony of that widely-extended hro-
therhood which lias so etfcctivelv ojicrated for good in the United
States of America, and elsewhere, during the last sixty years, in the
development of a system of active energy, of which union has always
heen a main element. Tliey have with deep emotion inquired, ' Can
any thing he done to avoid an evil so much deprecated hy every
friend of our eoiiimon Methodism .'' Long and anxiously have they
awaited for a satisfactory answer to this iiupiiry; hut they have
paused in vain. At this painful crisis, they have unanimously con-
curred in the propriety of recommending the postponement of fur-
ther action in the case of Bishop Andrew until the ensuing General
Conference. It does not enter into the design of the undersigned
to argue the propriety of their recommendation, otherwise strong
and valid reasons might he adduced in its sujiport. They cannot
hut think, that if the embarrassment of Bishoj) Andrew should not
cease hefore that time, the next General Conference, representing
the pastors, ministers, and jk oplc of the several Annual Conferences,
after all the facts in the casi- shall have jiassed in review hefore them,
will he better ipialiticd tiiaii the present (ieneral Conference can he
to adjudicate the case wisely and discreetly. Until the cessation of
the emharrassmeiit, or the expiration of the interval between the pre-
sent and ensuing (icneial Conference, the undersigned believe that such
a division of the work of the general superintendency might he made
without any infraction of a constitutional principle, as would fidly
enijiloy Bishop Andrew in those sections of the church in which his
presence and services would be welcome and cordial. If the course
jiursued on the jiresent occasion by the undersigiicd he deemed
novel, they persuade themselves that tlieir justification, in view of all
candid and jieacc-loving persons, will be found in their strong desire
to jn'event disunion, and to promote harmony in the chuix'h.
*' Very resiiecifully and atlcctionately submitted,

" Joshua Soulk,
" Elijah Hedding,
" B. Waugh,

" T. A. MORRTS." *

* " History of the Organization of the Methodist Episcopal
Church, South," pp. 24-— G5.

450

MEASUllES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAV1:RV.

It was moved that this document lie on tlie tahio,
which moans rejected ; this was carried, the votes l^einfj
95 for the rejection of the bishops' com promise, and H4
for it. The vote on Mr. Finley's Resolution, that is, on
tlie main question, was then taken, the numlxTS being
11] for and (){) against. Thus ended this great contro-
versy, after a debate which lasted more than a fortnight.

We ch>se this long and interesting narrative by the
" Protest " of the defeated minority, — if we mistake not,
one of the most powerful and eloquent state documents
ever put into the hands of the reader.

" PROTRST.

" Ix l)clialf of tlurtecu Annual Conferences of the Mctliodist E[)is-
oopal cluircli, and portions of the ministry and nienihorship of seve-
ral other Conferences, enihracing neai'ly live thousand ministers,
travelling and local, and a mcmhership of nearly five hundred thou-
sand, constitutionally rejjresented in this General Conference, we,
the undersigned, a minority of the delegates of the several Anmuil
Conferences in General Conference assemhled, after mature retlec-
tion, iini)clled by convictions we cannot resist, and in conformity
with the rights and usages of minorities, in the instance of delil)e-
rative assemblies and judicial tribunals, in similar circumstances of
division and disagreement. Do most solonnli/, and in <hn> form, pro-
tent against the recent act of a majority of this (ieneral Conference,
in an attem])t, as imderstood by the minority, to degrade and punish
the Rev. James O. Andrew, one of the bishops of tlie Methodist
Episcopal church, by declaring it to be the sense or judgment of the
f ieneral Conference, that he desist from the exercise of his episcoj)al
functions, without the exhibition of any alleged otfence against the
laws or discipline of the church, without ftn'm of trial, or legal con-
viction of any kind, and in the absence of any charge of want of
qualification or faithfulness in the performance of the duties pertain-
ing to his office.

" We protest against the act of the majority in the case of Bishoj)
Andrew-, as extra-judicial to all intents and purposes, being both
without law and contrary to law. AVe protest against the act,
because we recognise in this General Conference no right, ])ower,
or authority, ministerial, judicial, or administrative, to sus])en(l or
depose a bishop of the Methodist Episcopal church, or otherwise
subject him to any official disability whatever, without the formal
presentation of a charge or charges, alk'ging that the bishop to be
dealt with has been guilty of the violation of some law, or at least
some disciplinary obligation of the church, and also upon conviction
of such charge after due form of trial. We protest against the act
in question as a violation of the fundamental law, usually known as
the compromise law of the church, on the subject of slavery ; the
j)nly law which can be brought to bear upon the case of Bishoj)

ERY.

)n the table,
J votes beinj;
mise, iind 84
n, that is, on
imlxTS being
grout eontro-
a fortniglit.
ativo by the
mistake not,
te documents

Mctliodist Epis-
bcrship of seve-
isand ministers,
: luiiidrcd tliou-
Conference, we,
several Annual
mat are retlcc-
l in conformity
tanec of dclihe-
nrciimstances of
due form, pro-
:r;d Conference,
ade and punish
tlie Metliodist
udgment of the
of his episcopal
lice against the
1, or legal con-
ge of want of
duties pertain-

case of Bishop
es, heing both
gainst the act,

right, power,
to sus])end or

or otherwise
)ut the formal

bishop to l)e
aw, or at least
pon conviction
against the act
lally known as

slavery ; the
:ase of Bishoj)

^
^

PART V CIIAPTEU III.

451

Andrew, and the assertion and maintenance of which, imtil it is con-
stitutionally revolted, is guaranteed l)y the iioiutnr and good faitli of
this body, as the representative assenddy of the thirty-three Annual
Conferences known as contracting parties in the premises.

" Jiid vo ])r()t('st ayahist the act fiirtliPr, as an attemi)t to estab-
lish a dangerous ]>recedent, subversive; of the union and stal)ility of
the Methodist Episcopal church, and especially as jjlacing in jeo-
l)iirdy the general snjjerintendency of tiu' cliurcb by sultjecting any
bishop of the church at any time to the will and cai)rice of a majo-
rity of the (icneral Conference, not only without law, but in defumce
of the restraints and jjrovisions of law. The undersigned, a mino-
rity of the (ieneral Conferen(;e, in protpxthiy, as they do, against the
late act of the majority, in the virtual suspension of nisho[) Andrew,
regard it as due to t.iemselves and those tlie\ rejjresent, as well as
the character ami interests of the church at large, to declare, by
scdemn and formal avowal, that, after a careful examination of the
entire subject, in all its relations and bearings, they i)rotest as above,
for the reasons and ui)on the grounds following: namely, —

" 1. The ]iroceeding against Bishop Andrew in this (Ieneral Con-
ference has been upon the assum])tion that he is connected with
slavery, — that be is the legal holder and owner of slave pro[)erty.
On the subject of slavery in the MethocUst Episcopal church, both as
it regards the ministry and mend)ership, we have special law, upon
which the adjudication of all questions of slavery must, by intention
of law. proceed. The case of Bisboj) Andrew, therefore, presents a
sini;;le question of law ami fact; and the umlersigned cannot ("onsent
that the force of circumstances and other merely extrinsic considera-
tions shall be allowed to lead to any issue, cxcei)t that indicated by
the law and the facts in the case. In the late act of the majority,
law, express law, is appealed from, and expediency in view of cir-
cumstances, relative projiriety, assumed necessity, is substituted in
its place as a rule of judgment. It is assumed, and the assumption
acted upon, that expediency may have jurisdiction even in the pre-
sence of law ; the law, too, being s])ecial, and covering the case, in
terms. In the absence of law, it nught be competent for the Gene-
ral Conference to act upon other grounds; this is not disi)nted, nor
yet that it would have been competent fin- the Conference to ])r(;-
ceed upon the forms of law ; but that the terms and conditions
of a special enactment, having all the force of a common public
(•barter, can be rightfully waved in practice, at the pronii>tings of a
fugitive, unsettled expediency, is a position the undersigned regard,
not merely as en-oncous, but as fraught v\ith danger to the best
interests of the church.

'* The law of the church on slavery has always existed since 1785,
but especially since 1801, and in view of the adjustment of the
whole subject, in 1810, as a virtual, though informal, contract of
inutual concession and forbearance, between the North and the
South, then, as now, known and existing in distinct parties, in rela-
tion to the vexed questions of slavery and abolition : those Confer-
ences found in States where slavery prevailed constituting the

i;)

., 5 J

■

;. i

452

MEASURES ON Till: SIUJKCT OP SLAVERY.

Southern jtarty, and th(»>,o in the; non-slave-lioldini? States the
Northern"; exeeptions to the rule beini^ found in both. Tlie ritjhts
of tiic h'jTiil owners of slaves, in all the sliive-lioMinu; States, arc
guaranteed l»y the constitution of tlie I'nited Slates, and l»y tlu'
local constitutions of the States respectively, as the supreme law of
the land, to which every minister and inend)er of the Methodist
Kpiseopal churcli witliin the limits of the I'niled-States govermncnt
))rofesses suhjection, and ])lcdu:cs himself to submit, as an article of
Christian faith, in the common cn.'cd of the church. Domestic
slavery, theretore, wherever it exists in this country, is a civil regu-
lation, existing under the hi;j;hcst i-anclions of eonstitulicnial and
niuiMcijial law, kn(»wn to the tribunals of the country, ami it has
always been assumed, at the South, and relied ujjon as correct, that
the North, or non-slave-holding States, had no ri^ht, civil or nnn-al,
to interfere with relations and interests thus secured to the people of
the South by all the graver forms of law and social order, and that
it cannot be done without an abuse of the constitutional rights of
citizenship. The ])eoplc of the North, however, have claimed to
think ditfcrently, and have uniforndy acted toward the South in
accordance with such opposition of opinion. Precisely in accord-
ance, too, with this state of things, as it regards the general popula-
tion of the North and South respectively, the Meth.odist Episcopal
church has been divided in oj)inion and feeling on the subject of
slavei7 and abolition, since its organi/ation in 17HI ; two separate
and distinct parties have always existed. The Southern Confer-
ences, in agreeing to the main principles of the comi)romise-law in
1804 and IHIO, conceded by express stipulation their right to resist
Northern interference in any form, upon the condition, ])ledged by
the North, that while the whole cfinrc/i, by common consent, united
in proper effort for the mitigation anil tinal removal of the evil of
slavery, the North was not to interfere, by excluding from member-
shij) or ministerial office in the church, persons owning and holding
slaves in States where eniancii)ation is not ])racticable, and where
the liberated slave is not j)ermittedto enjoy freedom. Such was the
compact of "1804 and 181G, finally agreed to by the parties after a long
and fearful struggle, and such is the com])act now, the proof being
derived from history and the testimony of living witnesses. And is
it possible to suppose, that the original ])urpose and intended appli-
cation of the law was not designed to end)race every member, minis-
ter, order, and officer of the Methodist Episcopal church .' Is the
idea of excepted cases allowable by a fair construction of the law .-
Do not the reasons and intendment of the law place it beyond
doubt, that every conceivable case of alleged misconduct that can
arise, connected with slavery or abolition, is to be subjected, by eon-
sent and contract of parties, to the jurisdiction of this great con-
servative arrangement .'

" Is there any thing in the law or its reasons creating an excep-
tion in the instance of bishops } Would the South have entered
into the arrangement, or in any form consented to the law, had it
been intimated by the North, that bishops must be an excejjtion to

WKRY.

liliiiu

Kitll.

States tlu;
The riirlits
tldiiij; Stales, arc
atcs, and hy the
1' snprcinc law of
:)t' till! Methodist
tates govornnieiit
, as ail article of
iirch. Domcstie
.', is a civil regu-
Diistitiitioiial and
iiitrv, and it has
11 as eorrcet, that
it, civil or moral,
I to the people of
1 order, and that
utional rights of
have elainsed to
rd the South in
cisely in accord-
! general popiila-
hodist Episcopal
n the snhject of
i4 ; two separate
outhern C'onfer-
inproniise-law in
ir right to resist
tion, pledged by
1 consent, united
al of the evil of
from inemher-
ng and hohling
•alilo, and where
Such was the
irties after a long
the proof being
nesses. And is
intended apjili-
niember, niinis-
lurch ? Is the
on of the law .-
lace it beyond
iiduct that can
ijectcd, by coii-
this great coll-
ating an excep-
i have entered
:he law, had it
an excejjtion to

PART V. CIIArXER III.

4r.:?

the rule ? Are the virtuous dead of the North to be slandered by
the siii»i)osition, that they intended to except bi>lioi)s, and thus
acconii»lished their purposes, in iieiiotiatiou with the South, by a
resort to deceptive and dishonourable means? If bishojis are not
named, no more are presiding elders, agents, editors, or, indeed, any
other otticers of the church, who are nevertheless included, although
the sfinie rule of construction would except them also. The enact-
ment was for an entire jieople, east, west, north, and south. It was
for the chiiich, and every inember of it ; for the common weal of
the body ; and is theretore universal and unrestricteil in its apjilica-
tion ; and no possible case can be settled upon any other principles,
without a direct violation of this law, both in fa( : and form. The
law being what we have assumed, any violation of it, whatever may
be its form or mode, is as certainly a breach of good faith as nn
infringement of law. It must be seen, from the niiimier in which
the compromise was ctfected, in the sliaj.e of a law, agreed to by
ecpial contracting jiarties, 'the several Annual ('onfcrences,' after
long and formal negotiation, that it was not a mere legislative enact-
ment, a simple decree of a (lencral Conference, Imt partakes of the
nature of a grave coni])act, and is invested with all the sacrediiess
and sanctions of a solemn treaty, binding res])eetively the well-
known parties to its terms and stipulations. If this be so, - and
with the evidence accessible who can doubt it ? — if this be so, will
it prove a light matter for this Ceneral Conference to violate or dis-
regard the obligation of this Irf/nl com/iroinisi', in the shajie of public
recognised law } Allow that the present parties in this controversy
cannot be brought to view the subject of the law in question in the
sjime light, can such a matter end in a mere ditterence of opinion as
it respects the immediate parties .' The law exists in the Discipline
of the church. The law is known, and its reasons are known, as
equally binding iqioii both jiarties; and what is the likelihood of the
imputation of bad faith under the circumstances? What the
hazard, that such imimtation, as the decision of public opinion, it
may be from a thousand tribunals, will be brought to bear, with all
the light and force of conviction, iqioii any act of this body, in viola-
tion of the plain provisions of long-established law, originating in
treaty, and based ujion the jirincijiles of conventional compromise ?

" In proportion to our love of truth, of law, and order, are we not
called ujion to pause and weigh well the hazard, before, as a (Jeneral
Conference, we incur it beyond change or remedy ? The under-
signed have looked to the great consprrafive law of the Discijiline on
the subject of slavery and abolition, as the only charter of con-
nexional union between the North and the South ; and whenever
this bond of connexion is rendered null and void, no matter in what
form, or by what means, they are compelled to regard the church, to
all practical purjiose, as already divided without the intervention of
any other agency. By how far, therefore, they look upon the union
of the Methodist Episcopal church as essential to its jirosperity, and the
glory and success of American Methodism, by so far they are bound to
protest against the late act of the General Conference in the irregular

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

.^^^^-^

.f^^V

11.25

H
£f 144 ■

2.2

•UUi.

Hiotograpliic

Sciences
Corporation

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. 143S0

(716) •72-4503

>.\

'^.

<s^

454

MEASURES OX THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

suspension of Bishop Andrew, as not only witliout law, but in direct
contravention of legal stipulations known 3 be essential to the unity
of the church. And they are thus explicit in a statement of facts,
that the responsibility of division may attach where in justice it
belongs. The minority making this protest arc perfectly satisfied
with the law of the church affecting slavery- and abolition. They
ask no change. They need, they seek no indulgence in behalf of the
South. Had Bishop x\ndrew been suspended according to law, after
due form of trial, they would have submitted without remonstrance,
as the friends of law and order.

*' The;i cxcpjit and protest, further, against the lawless procedure,
as they think, in the case of Bishop Andrew, because, apart from
the injustice done bim and the South, by the act, other and graver
difficulties necessarily incidental to this movement come in for a
share of attention. The whole subject is, in the veiy nature of
things, resolved into a single original (piestion. Will the General
Conference adhere to, and in good faith assert and maintain, the
compromise-law of the church on the vexed question dividing us ?
or will it be found expedient generally, as in the case of Bishop
Andrew, to lay it aside and tread it under foot ? No question on
the suljject of slaver^' and abolition can be settled until the General
Conference shall settle this beyond the possii)ility of evasion. In
the present crisis, it is the opinion of the undersigned, that every
bishop of the Methodist Episcopal church, and every member of this
General Conference, is especially called upon by all the responsibili-
ties of truth and honour to declare himself upon the subject, and
they deem it i)roi)cr, respectfully and urgently, to make such call a
part of this protest. When so much depends upon it, can the
General Conference, as the organ of the sui)reme authority of the
church, remain silent without incurring the charge of trifling both
with its interests and reputation ? Law always pledges the public
faith of the J)ody ostensibly governed by it to the faithful assertion
and performance of its stipulations, and the comjjromise-law of the
Discii)line, partaking as it does of the naturo of the law of treaty,
and embracing, as has been seen, all possible cases, pledges the good
faith of every minister and member of the Methodist Episcopal
church against saying or doing any thing tending to annul the
force or thwart the purposes of its enactment. The only allowable
remedy of those who object to the law is to seek a constitutional
change of the law, and in failure to submit, or else retire from the
church. All atteni])ts io resist, evade, or defeat the objects and
intended application of the law, until duly revoked, must be
regarded as unjust and revolutionarj-, because an invasion of well-
defined conventional right. And the undersigned except to the
course of the majority in the informal prosecution of Bishop Andrew
and the anomalous quasi suspension it inflicts, as not only giving to
the compromise a constniction rendering it eutirely ineffective, but
as 1)eing directly subversive of the great bond of union which has
held the North and South together for the last forty years. Turning
to the confederating Annual Conferences of 1804, and the vexed and

PART V. CHAPTER Ilf.

455

"urniDg
ked and

protracted negotiations which preceded the General Conference of that
year, and finally resiilted in the existing law of the Discipline, regu-
lating the whole suhject, and glancing at nearly half a million of
Methodists, now in the South, who have conic into the church with
all their hopes and fears, interests and associations, their property,
character, and influence, reposing in safety upon the pul)licly pledged
faith of the Methodist Episcoj)al church, only to he told that this is
all a dream, that a part of what was jdedged was never intended to
he allowed, and that the whole is at all times suhject to the discre-
tion of a dominant majority, claiming, in matter of right, to he
without and ahove law, comi)etent not merely to make all rules and
regulations for the proper government of the church, hut to govern
the church without rule or rcgidation, and punish and degrade with-
out even the alleged infringement of law, or the form of trial, if it
he thought expedient, — presents a state of things filling the under-
signed with alarm aiul dismay. Such views and facts, without
adducing others, will jjcrhaps be sufficient to show the first and
principal ground occupied by the minority in the protest. They
cannot resist the conviction, tliat the majority have failed to redeem
the pledge of public law given to the chiu'ch and the world by the
Methodist Episcopal church.

" 2. The undersigned are aware, that it is affirmed by some of the
majority, but meanwhile denied by others, and thus a mooted and
tmsettled question among themselves, that the Resolution censuring
and virtually suspending Bishop Andrew, as understood by the
minority, is mere matter of advice or recommendation ; but so far
from advising or reco'nmending any thing, the language of the
Resolution, by fair and necessary construction, is imperative and
mandatory in form, and, uncpialified by any thing in the Resolution
itself, or in the preamble explaining it, conveys the idea i)lainly and
most explicitly, that it is the judgment and will of the Conference,
that Bishop Andrew shall cease to exercise the office of bishop until
he shall cease to be the owner of slaves. ' Resolved, That it is the
sense of this Conference that he desist.' That is, having rendered
himself unacceptable to the majority, it is their judgment that he
retire from the bench of bishops, and their field of action.

" No idea of request, advice, or recommendation is conveyed by
the language of the preamble or Resolution ; and the recent avowal
of an intention to advise is, in the judgment of the undersigned, dis-
owned by the verj- terms in which, it is said, the advice was given.
The whole argument of the majority, during a debate of twelve days,
turned upon the right of the Conference to displace Bishop Andrew
without resort to fonnal trial. No one questioned the legal right of
the Conference to advise ; and if this only was intended, why the
protracted debate ujion the subject ? .But further, a Resolution
respectfully and affectionately requesting the bishop to resign had
been laid aside, to entertain the substitute under notice ; a motion,
too, to declare the Resolution advisory was promptly rejected by the
majority ; and in view of all these facts, and the entire proceedings
of the majority in the case, the undersigned have been compelled to

456

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

oonsirter the Resolution as mandatory judgment, to the effect that
Bishop Andrew desist from the exercise of his episcopal functions.
If the majority have hcen misunderstood, the language of their own
Resolution, and the position they occupied in debate, have led to the
misconception ; and truth and honour, not less than a most unfortu-
nate use of language, require that they ex[)lain themselves.

" 3. We except to the act of the majority, liecause it is assumed,
that conscience and principle are involved, and recjuire the act com-
))Iained of, as expedient and necessary under the circumstances.
Bishop Andrew being protected l)y the law of the church, having
cognizance of all offences connected with slavery, such connexion in
his case, in the judgment of all jurisprudence, can only be WTong in
proportion as the law is bad and defective. It is not conceived by
the minority, how conscience and principle can be brought to bear
upon Bishop Andrew, and not upon the law, and the church haxing
such law. They are obliged to believe, that the law and the source
from which it emanates must become the olyect of exception and
censure, before Bishop Andrew, who has not offended against either,
imless the church is against the law, can l)e subjected to trial at the
bar of the conscience and principles of men who profess subjection
and ay>proval, in the instance both of the law and the church.

" The undersigned can never consent, while we have a plain law,
obviously covering an assumed offence, that the offence shall be
taken, under plea of principle, out of the hands of the law, and be
re-subjected to the conflicting opinions and passions which originally
led to a resort to law, as the orly safe standard of judgment. They
do not understand how conscience and principle can attach grave
blame to action not disapproved by law — express law, too, made
and provided in the case — ^without extending condenmation to the
law itself, and the body from which it proceeds. The church can
hardly be supposed to have settled policy and invariable custom, in
contravention of law ; the avowal of such custom and policy, there-
fore, excluding from the episcopacy any and every man, in any way
connected with slavery, is mere assumption. No contract, agree-
ment, decree, or purpose pf this kind, is of record, or ever existed.
No such exaction, in terms or by implication, was ever made by the
North, or conceded by the South. No conventional understanding
ever existed to this effect, so far as the South is concerned, or has
been informed. That it has long, jjcrhaps always, been the purpose
of the North, not to elect a slave-holder to the office of bishop, is
admitted. But as no law gave countenance to any thing of the
kind, the South regarded it as a mere matter of social injustice, and
was not disposed to complain. The North has always found its
security in numbers, and the untrammelled right of sufti'age, and to
this the South has not objected. The assumption, however, is
entirely different, and is not admitted by the South ; but is plainly
negatived by the law and language of the Discipline, as explained by
p''thority of the General Conference.

" No such concession, beyond peaceable submission to the right
of suffrage, exercised by the majority, will ever be submitted to by

effect that
functions.

■ their own
led to the

ist unfortu-

s assumed,
le act com-
nunstances.
rch, having
jnnexion in
(6 wTong in
)nceived hy
ght to hear
irch having
the source
ception and
ainst either,
1 trial at the
s suhjection
iirch.

a plain law,
ice shall he
law, and be
ch originally
lent. They
ittach grave
, too, made
ation to the
church can
custom, in
lolicy, there-
in any way
;ract, agree-
!ver existed,
lade by the
iderstanding
•ned, or has
the purpose
)f bishop, is
ling of the
gustice, and
s found its
age, and to
[however, is
it is plainly
ixplained by

[o the right
iitted to by

PART V, CHAPTER III.

457

the South, as it would amount to denial of equal abstract right, and
a disfranchisement of the Southern ministry, and could not be sub-
mitted to without injury and degradation. If, then, the North is
not satisfied with the negative right conceded to the South by the law
in this matter, the minority would be glad to know what principle
or policy it is likely to introduce beyond the existing provisions of law.
As the contingency which has occasioned the difficulty in the case of
Bishop Andrew, and to which every Southern minister is liable at
any time, does not and cannot fall under the condemnation of exist-
ing law, and he cannot be punished, nor yet subjected to any official
disal)ility, without an abuse of both right and power, on the part of
this General Conference, the minority are compelled to think, that
the majority ought to be satisfied with the consciousness and decla-
ration, that they are in no way responsible for the contingency, and
thus, at least, allow Bishop Andrew the benefit of their own legisla-
tion, until they see proper to change it. This attempt by the major-
ity to protect a lawless prosecution from merited rebuke, by an
appeal to conscience and principle, condemning Bishop Andrew,
while the law and the church, shielding him from the assault, are
not olyected to, is looked upon by the minority as a species of
moral, we will not say legal, casuistry, utterly subversive of all the
principles of order and good government.

" 4. The act of the majority was ostensibly resorted to, because,
as alleged, the church in the middle and Northern Conferences will
not submit to any the slightest connexion with slavery. But if
connexion with slavery is ruinous to the church in the North, that
ruin is already wTought. Who does not know that the very Disci-
pline, laws, and legislation of the church necessarily connect us all
with slavery .' All our provisional legislation on the subject has
proceeded on the assumption, that slavery is an element of society,
a principle of action, a household reality in the Methodist Episcopal
church in the United States. It is part and parcel of the economy
of American Methodism, in every subjective sense. It has given
birth to law and right, conventional arrangements, numerous mis-
sions, and official trusts. Every bishop, every minister, every mem-
her of the church is of necessity connected vrith slavery. Each is
brother and co-member, both with slave and master, by the verj'
laws and organization of the church.

" If, then, connexion with slavery is so disastrous, the only
remedy is to purify the church by re-organization, or get out of it as
soon as possible. And would not this aversion to slavery, would
not conscience and principle, so much pleaded in this controversy,
appear much more consistent in every view of the subject in striking
at the root of the evil, in the organic structure of the church, than
in seeking its personification in Bishop Andrew, protected although
he be by law, and proceeding to punish him, by way of calling
off attention from the known toleration of the same tiling, in other
aspects and relations ?

" Impelled by conscience and principle to the illegal arrest of a
bishop, because he has incidentally, by bequest, inheritance, and

458

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OP SLAVERY.

inarria{i,r, come into jjosscssioii of slavc-proi)erty, in no instance
intending to possess himself of snch property, how long will coii-
seieuce and prineiple leave other ministers, or even lay memhers,
undisturbed, who may hajjpen to be in the same category with
liishop Andrew ? Will assurances be given, that the lawlessness of
('\])ediency, controlled, as in such case it must be, by prejuilice and
passion, will extend no further, that there shall be no further cur-
taihncnt of right as it regards the Southern ministry ? Yet, what is
the security of the South in the case ? Is the pubhc faith of this
l)ody, as instanced in the recent violations of the compromise-law, to
be relied upon as the guarantee for the redemption of the pledge ?
What would such pledge or assurance be but to remind the South,
that any departure at all from the great conservative pledge of law,
ti) which we appeal, was much more etFectively guarded against ori-
j^inally, than it is possible to guard against any sul)scquent infringe-
ment, and to make the South feel further, that disappointment in
the lirst instance must compel distrust with regard to the future ?
The church having specific law on the subject, all questions involv-
ing slavery must inevital)ly, by intention of law, come within the
|)urview of such special provision, and cannot be judged of by any
other law or standard, without a most daring deijarture from all the
rules and sobrieties of judicial i)rocedure ; and the undersigned
accordingly except to the action of the majority in relation to Bishop
Andrew, as not only without sanction of law, but in conflict with
rights created by law.

" 5. As the Methodist Episcopal church is now organized, and
according to its organization since 17H4, the episcopacy is a co-
ordinate branch, the executive departnipi't jjrojjcr of the government.
A bishop of the Methodist Episcopal church is not a mere creature,
is in no prominent sense an officer, of the General Conference. The
(Jeneral Conference, as such, cannot constitute a bishop. It is true,
the Annual Conferences select the bishops of their church, by the
suffrages of their delegates, in General Conference assembled ; but
the General Conference, in its capacity of a representative body, or
any other in which it exists, does not possess the power of ordina-
tion, without which a bishop cannot be constituted.

" The bishops are, beyond a doubt, an integral constituent part of
the General Conference, made such by law and the constitution ;
and because elected by the General Conference, it does not follow
that they are subject to the will of that body, except in conformity
with legal right, and tlie provisions of law, in the premises. In tins
sense, and so viewed, they are subject to the General Conference ;
and this is sufficient limitation of their power, uidess the government
itself is to be considered irregular and unbalanced in the co-ordinate
relations of its parts. In a sense by no means unimportant, the
General Conference is as much the creature of the episcopacy, as the
bishops are the creatures of the General Conference. Constitution-
ally, the bishops alone have the right to fix the time of holding the
Annual Conferences ; and should they refuse or neglect to do so, no
Annual Conference could meet, according to law, and, by conse-

PART V CHAPTER III.

459

instance
kvill con-
ijembers,
ory with
jssness of
I (lice and
ther cnr-
:, what is
h of this
se-law, to
: pledge ?
he South,
;e of law,
gainst ori-

infringe-
itment in
e fiitnre ?
IS involv-
rithin the
of hy any
im ail the
idersigned
to Bishop
iflict with

iiized, and
is a co-

vernnient.
creature,

ice. The
t is true,
h, by the
)led ; but
body, or
f ordina-

Int part of

Istitution ;

lot follow

)nformity

In this

Inference ;

Ivernment

■ordinate

tant, the

cy, as the

Istitution-

jlding the

Ido so, no

\y conse-

quence, no delegates could be chosen, and no (icneral Conference
could be chosen, or even exist. And bcciiiisc this is so, what wouhl
be tlionr .it of the inipertinent pretension, sliortld tl • episcopacy
claim, that the (ieiu'ral Conference is the mere creature of their
will ? As eiecutire officers as well as pastoral ororsrers, the bishops
belong to the ch\irch Jis such, and iu)t to the (icneral Conference, as
«ne of its councils or organs of action merely.

" The General Conference is in no sense the church, not even
representatively. li is merely the representative organ of the
church, with limited powers to do business, in the discbarge of a
delegated trust.

" Because bishops arc in part constituted l)y the General Confer-
ence, the power of removal does not follow. Episcopacy, even in
the Methodist church, is not a mere ajjpointmcnt to labour. It is
an official consecrated station, under the ])rotecti()n of law, and can
only be dangerous as the law is bad, or the church corrupt. The
power to ai)point does not necessarily involve the power to remove ;
and when the appointing power is derivative, as in the case of the
General Conference, the power of removal docs not accrue at all,
unless by consent of the co-ordinate branches of the government,
expressed by law, made and provided in the case. ^Vhen the legis-
lature of a State, to apjieal to analogy for illustration, appoints a
judge or senator in Congress, does the judge or senator thereby
become the officer or creature of the legislature, or is he the officer
or senatorial representative of the State, of which tlic legislature is
the mere organ ? And does the ])owcr of removal follow that of
appointment ? The answer is negative in both cases, and a{)plies
equally to the bishojjs of the Methodist Episcopal church ; who,
instead of being the officers and creatures of tlie General Conference,
are, de facto, the officers and servants of the church, chosen by the
General Conference, as its organ of action ; and no right of removal
accrues, except as they fail to accomplish the aims of the church in
their appointment, and then only in accordance with the provisions
of law. But when a bishop is suspended, or informed that it is the
wish or will of the General Conference, that he cease to ])crforni the
functions of bishop, for doing what the law of the same body allows
him to do, and, of course, without inon'ring the hazard of punish-
ment, or even blame, then the whole procedure becomes an outrage
upon justice, as well as law.

" The assumption of i)ower by the General Conference beyond the
warrant of law, to which we object, and against which we protest,
will '°id, if carried into i)ractice, to a direct violation of one of the
restrictive rules of the constitution. Su|)pose it had been the
' sense ' of this General Conference, when the late conmiunication
from the bishops was respectfully submitted to the Conference, that
such communication was an interference with their rights and
duties, an attempt to tamper with the purity and independence, and
therefore an outrage upon the claims and <lignity, of the Conference,
not to be borne with. And, proceeding a step further, suppose it
had been the ' sense ' of the Conference, that they all desist from

X 2

460

MEASURES ON TOE SUBJECT OP SLAVERY.

performing the functions of Itishops until the ' impediment * of snch
olfence liad l)een removed : n^siiuo this, (and so far as mere law is
concerned, no la\vl)eing violated in cither case, it was just as likely
as the movement against Bishop Andrew,) and had it taken place,
what had hccome of the general superintendency ? If a bishop of
the Methodist Episcopal church may, without law, and at the
instance of mere party expediency, he sus])ended from the exercise of
the appropriate functions of his office fur one act, he may for ano-
ther. Admit this doctrine, and hy what tenure do the bishops hold
office ? One thing is certain, whatever other tenure there may be,
they do not hold office according to law.

'• The provisions of law and the faithful performance of duty,
upon this theory of official tenure, al^'ord no security. Admit this
claim of absolutism, as regards right and power on the part of the
General Conference, and the bishops of the Methodist Episcopal
church are slaves, and men constituting this body their masters
and holders. They are in office only at the discretion of a majority
of the General Conference, without the restraints or protection of
law. Both the law and themselves are liable and likely at any time
to be overborne and trami)lcd upon together, as exemplified in the
case of Bishop Andrew. If the doctrine against which we protest
be admitted, the episcopal office is, at best, but a quadrennisd term
of service, and the undersigned are compelled to think, that a man
who would remain a bisho]), or allow himself to be made one, under
such circumstances, ' desires a good work,' and is prepared for self,
sacrifice, quite beyond the comjjrehension of ordinary piety.

" As it regards Bishop Andrew, if it shall be made to appear, that
the action in his case was intended only to advise and request him to
desist from his office, it does not in any way affect the real or rela-
tive character of the movement. When a body claiming the right
to compel, asks the resignation of an officer, the request is to all
official and moral purposes compulsory, as it loads the officer with
disability, and gives notice of assumed unworthiness, if not criminal-
ity. The request has all the force of a mandate, inasmuch as the
officer is, by such request, compelled either to resign, or remain in
office contrary to the known will of the majority. A simple request,
therefore, under the circumstances supposed, carries with it all the
force of a decree, and is so understood, it is believed, by all the world.

" To request Bishop Andrew to resign, therefore, in view of all
the facts and relations of the case, was, in the judgment of the
minority, to punish and degrade him ; and they maintain that the
whole movement was without authority of law, is hence of necessity
null and void, and therefore not binding upon Bishop Andrew, or
the minority protesting against it.

" 6. We protest against the act of the majority, instructing Bishop
Andrew to desist from the exercise of his office, not merely on
account of the injustice and evil connecting with the act itself, but
because the act must b& understood as the exponent of principles
and purposes, as it regards the union of the North and South in the
Methodist Episcopal church, well nigh destroying all hope of its

PART V. CHAPTER III.

461

perpetuity. The true position of the parties in relation to a loujt
existing conventional arrangement, on the subject of slavery and
abolition, has been fully under notice ; and when men of years and
wisdom, experience and learning, men of no common weight of cha-
racter, and with a well-earned aristocracy of church influence thrown
about them, assume and declare, in action as well as in debate, that
what a plain law of the church — the only law ajjplicable in the case
— sustained and enforced, too, by an explanatory decree of this
body, at a previous session, dccidrn, shall not be a (Usqualitication for
office, of any grade, in the ministry, — when such men, the law and
decision of the Genert"! Conference notwithstanding, are heard
declaring, that what law provides for and protects nevertheless
always has been and always Khali be a disqualitication, what further
evidence is wanting to show, that the compromise basis of union,
from which the South has never swerved, has been abandoned both
by the Northern and middle Conferences, with a few exceptions in
the latter, and that princii)les and ])urposes are entertained by the
majority, driving the South to extreme action, in defence both of
their rights and reputation ? And how far the long train of eventful
sequences, attendant upon the threatened result of division, may be
traceable to the Northern and middle Conferences, by the issue thus
provoked, is a question to be settled not by us, but by our contem-
poraries and posterity.

" It is matter of history, \rith regard to the past, and will not be
questioned, that now, as formerly, the South is upon the basis of the
Discipline, on the subject of slavery. The minority believe it
equally certain, that this is not true with regard to the North proper
especially. In view, then, of the unity of the Methodist Episcopal
church, which party has been, in equity, entitled to the sympathy
and protection of the middle or umpire Conferences ? those who
through good and evil report have kept good faith and adhered to
law, or those whose opinions and purposes have led them to seek a
state of things in advance of law, and thus dishonour its forms and
sanctions }

" 7. In proportion as the minority appreciate and cling to the
unity of the Methodist Episcopal church, they are bound, further, to
except to the position of the majority in this controversy. Allow
that Bishop Andrew, without, however, any infringement of law, is,
on account of his connexion with slaverv', unacceptable in the
Northern Conferences. It is equally known to the nmjority, that
any bishop of the church, either violating, or submitting to a viola-
tion of, the compromise-charter of union between the North and the
South, without proper and public remonstrance, cannot be accept-
able at the South, and need not appear there. By pressing the
issue in question, therefore, the majority virtually dissolve the
government of the Methodist Episcopal church, because in every
constitutional aspect it is sundered by so crippling a co-ordinate
branch of it as to destroy the itinerant general superintendency alto-
gether. Whenever it is clearly ascertained, that the compromise-
law of the church, regulating slavery and abolition, is abandoned,

462

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OP SLAVEHY.

.'(

w i

ovory liishop, cadi of tlio von('ral)Io and cxcelloiit men who now
adorn tlie cliiircli and its counsels, censes to l»c a f^cneral su])erin-
teiidcnt. The law of union, the jninciph; of gravitiition, l)iii(hng us
together, is dissolved, and the general siiperintendency of the
Methodist Kpiscopal ciiiucii is no more I

" H. The Soutli iiave not i)een led thus to protest merely liccanse
of the treatment received hy llishop Andrew, or the kindred action
of this hody in other matters. The ahandomnent of the compro-
mise, the uthcial refusal hy the majority, as we have understood
them, to ahide the arl)itreinent of law, is their principal ground of
complaint and remonstrance. If the minority have not entirely mis-
(mderstood the majority, the aholition and anti-slavery principles of
the North \sA\ no longer allow tin ni to sid)init to the law of the Dis-
cipline on the general suhject of slavery and uholiti«)n ; and if this he
so, if the compromise-law he either repealed or allowed to remain a
dead letter, the Soii/h cannot snf/nii/, and the alisolnfe necessif;/ of
division is already dated. And should the exigent circumstances in
which the minority lind themselvc. placed, hy the facts and develoj)-
meiits aliudfd to in this remonstrance, render it finally necessary,
that the Soiitlu-rn t'onferenccs should have a sejiarate, independent
existence, it is hoped that the character and services of the minority,
together with the numhers and claims of the ministry and uiemlier-
shij) of the portion of the church represented hy them, not less than
similar reasons and considerations on the part of the Northern and
middle Conferences, will suggest the high moral fitness of meeting
this great emergency with strong and steady purpose to do justice to
all concerned. And it is helieved that, apjiroaching the suhject in
this Wiay, it will he found jiracticahle to devise and adopt such mea-
sures and arrangements, jireseiit and inosiiective, as will secure an
amicahlc (Uvision of the church upcm the hroad principles of right
and equity, and destined to result in the common good of the great
hody of ministers and memhers found on either side the line of
separation" *

Chai'. IV. — Organization of the Church, South — Preliminary Pro-
ceedinys — Convention — Measures taken — Settlement — Real Posi-
tion — Refections.

Befoke separating at the General Conference, the
South delegates took measures to form themselves into a
separate church. A Committee of nine had been
appointed to devise a plan of separation.

" June 7th. Dr. Paine, Chairman of the select Committee of nine,
reported the following Plan of Separation : —

" ' The select Committee of nine to consider and report on the
declaration of the delegates from the Conferences of the slave-hold-
ing States, heg leave to suhniit the following Report : —

* '♦ Ilistoiy of the Organization of the Methodist Episcopal
Church, South," pp. 73 — H7. This Protest was answered hy the
Northern majority ; hut the document has not fallen into my hands.

I'ART V. CIIAl'TKR IV.

4(53

who now
il siiperin-
l)iii<liiig us
y of tlie

ly l)eciiiise
red action
It conipro-
iiiderstood
groinid of
tircly mis-
infi|)les of
>f tiif; Dis-
i if til is l)c.
) remain a
"cessifif of
stances in
tl <level(i|)-
necessary,
ulepcndent
'■ minority,
. meml)cr-

less thiin

them and

f meeting

justice to

su])jeet in

uch mea-
secure an

of right
the great
le line of

lary Pro.
'I'ul Post-

ice, the
into a
d been

e of nine,

•t on the
ave-hold-

Jpiscopal
tl by the
r hands.

*' ' Whereas, c dcdarat io»'. has been presented to this General
Conference, with tiic "ienutiires of Jff/i/.one <U'h'ifates of the Itody
from thirteen Annual Conferences in tiie sliive-bohUng States, repre-
senting that, for various reasons enumerated, the objects and i)ur-
poses of tlie Cliristian ministry and church ()rgai\ization cannot be
successfully accom|»lished by them under the jurisdiction of tliis
(leneral Conference as now constituted ; ami

" ' WiuTcas, in tlie event of a separation, a contingency to which
tlie declaration asks attention as not improl)ab!e, we esteem if the
iluty of this (leneral Confereiu'e to meet tlie emergency with Chris-
tian kinilness and the strictest ecpiily; therefore,

" ' Ncsolrod, by the delegates of the several Annual Conferences
in fjeneral (Conference asseml)led,

" ' 1. That, should the Annual Conferences in the slave-holding
States find it necessary to unite in a distinct ecclesiastical connexion,
the following rule shall be observed with regard to the Northern
boundan' of such connexion: — All the societies, stations, and Con-
ferences adhering to the church in the South, by a vote of a major-
ity of the mend)er8 of said societies, stations, and Conferences, shall
remain under the unmolested pastoral care of the Southern church ;
and the ministers of the Methodist Episcopal church shall in no wise
attempt to organize churches or societies within the limits of the
church. South, nor shall they attemjjt to exercise any pastoral over-
sight therein ; it being understood that the ministry of the South
reciprocally observe the same rule in relation to stations, societies,
and Conferences, adhering, by vote of a majority, to the Methorlist
Episcopal church ; provided, also, that this rule shall api)ly only to
societies, stations, and Conferences bordering on the line of division,
and not to interior charges, which shall in all cases ])e left to tb,
care of 'hat church within whose territory they are situated.

" ' 2. That ministers, local and travelling, of every grade and
office in the Methodist Episcopal church, may, as they prefer, remain
in that church, or, without blame, attach themselves to the church.
South.

•' ' 3. Resolved, by the delegates of all the Annual Conferences in
General Conference assembled. That we reconmiend to all the
Annual Conferences, at their tirst ajjproaching sessions, to authorize
a change of the sixth restrictive article, so that the tirst clause slu.l!
read thus : — They shall not appropriate the produce of the i^ook-
Concern, nor of the Chartered Fund, to any i)urpose otlier than
for the benefit of the travelling, supernumerary, superannuated.
and worn-out preachers, their wives, widows, and children, and to
such other purposes as may be determined upon by the vote of two-
thirds of the members of the Genernl Conference.

" ' 4. That whenever the Annual Conferences, by a vote of three-
fourths of all their members voting on the third Resolution, shall
have concurred in the recommendation to alter the sixth restrictive
article, the agents at New- York and Cincinnati shall, and they are
hereby authorized and directed to, deliver over to any authorized
agent or appointee of the church. South, should one be organized.

464

MEASURES ON THE SUIUECT OF SLAVERY.

all notes and book accounts against the ministers, rhnrch-incmbers,
or citi/cns, within its boundaries, with autliority to coUect the same
for the sole use of the Southern church ; and that said agents also
convey to aforesaid agent or apjiointee of the South, all the real
estate, and assign to him all the property, including presses, stock,
and all right and interest connected with the printing establishmeiits
at Charleston, Richmond, and Nashville, which now belong to the
Methodist lilpiscopal church.

" • 5. That when the Annual Conferences shall have a|)proved the
aforesaid change in the sixth restrictive article, there shall be trans,
ferred to the above agent for the Southern church so much of the
ca|)ital and produce of the Methodist llook-Concern as will, with the
notes, book accounts, presses, &c., mentioned in the last UesoUition,
bear the same proportion to the whole property of said Concern that
the travelling preachers in the Southern church shall bear to all the
travelling ministers of the Methodist Kjjiscopal church ; the division
to be made on the basis of the nund)er of travelling preachers in the
forthcoming Minutes.

" ' 6. That the above transfer shall be in the form of annual pay-
ments of 25,000 dollars i)er annum, and specifically in stook of the
Book-Concern, and in Southern notes and accounts due to tlic estab-
lishment, and accruing after the first transfer mentioned above ; and
until the payments are made, the Southern church shall share in all
the net profits of the Book-Concern, in the proportion that the
amount due to them, or in arrears, bears to all the property of the
Concern.

" * 7. That Nathan Bangs, George Peck, and James B. Finley be,
and they are hereby appointed, commissioners to act in concert with
the same number of commissioners appointed by the Southern
organization, (should one be formed,) to estimate the amount which
will fall due to the South by the preceding rule, and to have fiUl
powers to carry into eflfect the whole arrangements proposed with
regard to the division of property, should the separation take place.
And if by any means a vacancy occurs in this board of commis-
sioners, the Book-Committee at New-York shall fill said vacancy.

" ' 8. That whenever any agents of the Southern church are
clothed with legal authority or corporate power to act in the pre-
mises, the agents at New-York are hereby authorized and directed to
act in concert with said Southern agents, so as to give the provisions
of these Resolutions a legally binding force.

" * 9. That all the property of the Methodist Episcopal church in
meeting-houses, parsonages, colleges, schools, Conference-funds,
cemeteries, and of every kind within the limits of the Southern
organization, shall be for ever free from any claim set up on the part
of the Methodist Episcopal church, so far as this Resolution can be
of force in the premises.

" ' 10. That the church so formed in the South shall have a com-
mon right to use all the copyrights in possession of the Book-
Concerns at New- York and Cincinnati, at *h? time of the settlement
by the commissioners.

PART V. CIIArTKR IV.

46:.

** * 11. That the Book-Agrnts at New-York he jlircotrd to make
such coinpcnsntioi) to the C'«)nfer(;m'cs, South, for tlicir (tividcnit
from the Chartered Fund, as the counnissioners ahove provided Tor
nhall agree upon.

" * 12. That the hishops he respectfully recpiestrd to lay that part
of this Report rotpiiriiig the action of the Annual Conferences lief«>re
them as soon as possihle, hegiuning with the New- York Confer-
ence.' " *

After considerable debate, this Pl.in was adopted ; the
votes being for the measure, 147; Jigainst, 22. On a
motion to *' authorize the Southern Conferences, instead
of the delegates, to dec! ' on the necessity of a scpanition,
the vote was again taken, v A stood ayes, 13"); noes, 15."

Thus the question of division was left to be decided by
the several Annual C/< nfer< '^ces ; who, ou meeting, det<'r-
mined the subject in the affirmative.

The question was brou^bf forward in the South by tin'
delegates to the General Conference sending the {aHowing
Address to their constituencies : —

" Addreaa to the Ministers and Members of thr Methodist Kjiiscttf/at
Church, in the Slave-holding States and Territories.

" The undersigned, delegates in the late (icncral Conference of
the Methodist Episcopal church, from thirteen Annual Conferences
in slave-holding States and territories, would must respectfully
represent, that the various action of the majority of tiie (jlencra!
Conference, at its recent session, on the subject of starcri/ and
abolition, has been such as to render it ncccssarv', in tlie jiidgnu-nt
of those addressing you, to call attention to the proscription and
disability under which the Southern portion of the churcli must f)f
necessity lahour in view of the action alluded to, unless some mea-
sures are adopted to free the minority of the South from the opprj-s-
sive jurisdiction of the majority in the North, in this respect.

" The proceedings of the majority, in several cases, involving the
question of slavery, have heen such as indicate most conclusively,
that the legislative, judicial, and administrative action of the Ceneral
Conference, as now organized, will always he extremely hurtful, if
not finally ruinous, to the interests of the Southern jjortion of the
church ; and must necessarily produce a state of conviction and feel-
ing in the slave-holding States, entirely inconsistent with either the
peace or prosperity of the church.

" The opinions and pur))oses of the church in the North on the
suhject of slavery, are in direct conflict with those of the South ; and
unless the South will suhmit to the dictation and interference of the
North, greatly heyoud what the existing law of the church on

* " History of the Organization of
Church, South," pp. 90—93.

X 5

the Methodist Episcopal

466

MEASURES ON THE SUDJECT OF SLAVERY.

slavery and aljolition atitliorizes, tlirre is no hope of any thing Uke
union or hiinnony. Tiic (U-hatc and action of the fieneral Confei-
enoe in the case of the Kev. Mr. IJardinu;. of tlie Raltiniore Confer-
ence ; the dehate and action in the ease of IMshop Andrew ; and the
o])iiuons and ])nritosos avowed and indicated in a manifesto of the
majority, in reply lo a pvotcsl from tiie minority airainst the pro-
eee(Ungs complained of, fogellicr with hiuwhTds of petitions from the
east, north, and west, deniandin;^ that slavery, in all its possihle
forms, he separated from the cliurcli ; these, ai\d similar demonstra-
tions, have convinced the undersigned, that they camiot remain
silent or inactive without hazard and injustice to the difl'orent jior-
tions of the chnrcli tliey represent.

" They have, therefore, thought i»roper to invoke the attention of
the church in the South to a state of things they are compelled to
regard as worthy the immediate notice and action of the church
throughout all the slave-holding States and territories. The suhject
of slavery and ahohtion, notwithstanding the plain law of the Disci-
pline on the subject, was agitated and dehated in the late (Jcneral
Conference, for Jice success ire weeks ; and even at the very close of
the se>sion, the aspect of things was less satisfactory and more
threatening to the South than at any former ])eriod; and under such
circumstances of nuitual distrust and disagreement, the General Con-
ference adjourned.

*' Some time hefore the adjournment, however, upon a declaration
made hy the Southern delegations, setting forth the impossihility of
enduring sucii a state of things nuich longer, the General Confer-
ence, by a very large and decided majority, agreed to a plan of for-
mal and pacific sejiarafinn, hy which the Southern Conferences are
to have a distinct and independei\t organization of their own, in no
way s>d)ject to Northern jurisdiction. It atfords us jdeasure to
state, that there were those found among the majority who met this
proposition with every manifestation of justice and liherality. And
• should a similar spirit he exhibited by the Annual Conferences in
the North, when submitted to them, as provided for in the plan
itself, there will remain no legal impediment to its peaceful consum-
mation.

" This plan is approved hy the undersigned as the best, and,
indeed, all that can be done at present, in remedy of the great evil
imder which we labour. Provision is made for a peaccahle and con-
stitutional division of church property of every kind. The plan does
not decide that division shall take place ; hut simply, and it is
thought securely, provides that it may, if it be found necessary. Of
this necessity, you are to he the judges, after a careful survey and
comparison of all the reasons for and against it.

" As the undersigned have had opportunity and advantages which
those at a distance could not possess, to form a correct judgment in
the premises, and it may he expected of them, that they express
their views fully on the suhject, they do not hesitate to say, that
they regard a separation at no distant day as inevitable ; and farther,
that the plan of separation agreed upon is as eligible as the Southern

tiling like
al Corifer-
re Confer-
■; and the
fito of the
it the pro-
s from the
s possible
lemonstra-
ot remain
erent por-

ttention of
npellcd to
lie church
he subject
the Disci-
le General
ry close of
and more
mder snch
iieral Con-

declaration

ssibility of

[al Coufer-

an of for -

xnces are

wn, in no

easure to

> met this

ity. And

srences in

the plan

consum-

lest, and,
great evil
and con-
)lan docs
md it is
ary. Of
rvey and

es which
^ment in

express
say, that

farther,
southern

PART V. CIIAPTKR IV.

467

Conferences have any right to expect at any time. Wc \\u\>~x
respectfully, therefore, and with no common solicitude, bcscccli our
brethren of the mhiistry and membership in the slave-holding Statct<.
to examine this matter carefully, and, vvoigliiiig it well in all it>
bearings, try to reach the conclusion most proper under the circiiiu-
stances. Shall that, which in all moral likelihood must take jihicc
aoon, be attempted now, or are there reasons why it should be post-
poned ?

" We deprecate all excitement; we ask you to be calm and col-
lected, and to approach and dispose of the subject with all tlie can-
dour and forbearance the occasion demands. The scparat, ;n pro-
posed is not schism, it is not secession. It is a State or faiiiil;.,
scparatnig into two ditferent States or families, by mutual consent.
As the 'Methodist Episcopal church' will be found North of the
dividing line, so the ' Methodist Episcopal clnu-ch ' will be found
South of the same line.

" The undersigned have clung to the cherished \inity of tlic
church with a tirmness of purpose and force of feeling wliicii
nothing but invincible necessity could subdue. If, however, nominal
unily must co-exist with unceasing strife and alienated feeling, what
is likely to be gained by its perjietuation .-' Every minister and
member of the church in slave-holding States must perceive at oiu'c.
that the constant, not to say interminable, agitation of the slavery
and abolition question in the councils of the church, and elsewhere,
must terminate in incalculable injury to all the Southern Confer-,
ences. Our access to slave and master is, to a great extent, cut oti".
The legislation of the church in conflict with that of the State-
church policy attemjiting to control public opinion and social order
— must generate an amount of hostility to the church, iin])ossible to
be overcome, and slowly but certainly diminish both the means and
the hope of usefulness and extension on the part of the cburdi.

" Disposed, however, to defer to the judgment of the church, we
leave this subject with you. Oiu* first and most direct object has
been to bring it fully before you, and, giving you an opportunity to
judge and determine for yourselves, await your decision. The
minority from the South i. nie late General Conference were most
anxious to adjourn the decision in the case of Bishop Andrew, witii
all its attendant results, to the Annual Conferences, aiul to flic
church p,t large, to consider and decide upon during the next f<uir
years, as no charge was presented against the bishop, and especially
as this measure was urgently recommended by the whole bencli of
bishops, although Bishop lledding subsequently withdrew his name.
The proposition, however, to refer the whole subject to the church,
was promptly rejected by the majority, and immediate action
demanded and had. But as all the facts connected with the ccpii-
vocal suspension of Bishop Andrew Vrill come before you in other
forms, it is unnecessary to detail them in this brief Address the
main object of which is to place before you, in a summary way, the
principal facts and reasons connected with the proposed separation of
the Southern Conferences into a distinct organization.

468

MEASURES ON TUB SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

" Adopted at a meeting of the Southern delegations, held in New-
York, at the close of the General Conference, June llth, 1844, and
ordered to be published." *

The Convention agreed upon met at Louisville on May
1st, 1845 ; and, after much discussion, adopted the fol-
lowing Report of the Committee on the subject of a sepa-
rate organization : —

" REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE ON ORGANIZATION.

" The Committee appointed to inquire into the propriety and
necessity of a separate organization of tlie Annual Conferences of the
Methodist Episcopal church, in the slave-holding States, for the pur-
pose of a separate General Conference connexion and jurisdiction,
within the limits of said States and Conferences, having had the
entire subject under careful and patient consideration, together with
the numerous petitions, instructions, Resolutions, and propositions
for adjustment and compromise, referred to them by the Conven-
tion, — offer the following as their

" report: —

" In view of the extent to which the great questions in contro-
versy, between the North and the South of the Methodist Episcopal
church, have been discussed, and, by consequence, must be under-
stood by the parties more immediately interested ; it has not been
deemed necessary by the Committee to enter into any formal or
elaborate examination of the general subject, beyond a plain and
comprehensive statement of the facts and principles involved, which
may place it in the power of all concerned, to do justice to the con-
victions and motives of the Southern portion of the chiu-ch, in
resisting the action of the late General Conference on the subject of
slavery, and its unconstitutional assumption of right and power in
other respects ; and also presenting, in a form as brief and lucid as
possible, some of the principal grounds of action, had in view by the
South, in favouring the provisional plan of separation, adopted by
the General Conference at its last session.

" On the subject of the legitimate right, and the full and proper
authority of the Convention to institute, determine, and finally act
upon the inquiry, referred to the Committee, to deliberate and
report upon, the Committee entertain no doubt whatever. Apart
from every other consideration, which might be brought to bear
upon the question, the General Conference of 1844, in the plan of
jurisdictional separation adopted by that body, gave full and express
authority to ' the Annual Conferences in the slave-holding States,' to
judge of the propriety, and decide upon the necessity, of organizing
a ' separate ecclesiastical connexion ' in the South. And not only
did the General Conference invest this right in ' the Annual Confer-

* " History of the Organization of the Methodist Episcopal
Church, South," pp. 105—107.

PART V. CHAPTER IV.

4o9

express
les,' to
pizing
pt only
tonfer-

Iscopal

ences in the slave-holding States,' without limitation or reserve, as
to the extent of the investment, and ejcclusively with regard to every
other division of the church, and all other branches or powers of the
government, but left the method of official determination and the
mode of action, in the exercise or assertion of the right, to the free
and untrammelled discretion of the Conferences inteiested. These
Conferences, thus accredited by the Gener.il Conference, to judge
and act for themselves, confided the right and trust of decision and
action, in the premises, to delegates regularly chosen by these bodies
respectively, upon a uniform principle and fixed ratio of representa-
tion, previously agreed upon by each, in constitutional session, and
directed them to meet in general Convention, in tlie city of Louis-
ville, May, 1845, for this and other purposes, authorized by the
General Conference, at the same time and in the same way All the
right and power, therefore, of the General Conference, in any way
connected with the important decision in question, were duly and
formally transferred to ' the Annual Conferences in the slave-holding
States,' and exclusively invested in them. And as this investment
was obviously for the purjjose, that such right and powe*; might be
exercised by them, in any mode they might ])refer, not inconsistent
with the terms and conditions of the investment, the delegates thus
chosen, one hundred in number, and representing sixteen Annual
Conferences, under commission of the General Conference, here and
now assembled in Convention, have not only all the right and power
of the General Conference, as transferred to ' the Aimual Confer-
ences in the slave-holding States,' but in addition, all the right and
power of necessity inherent in these bodies, as constituent parties,
giving birth and i)ower to the General Conference itself, as the com-
mon Federal Council of the church. It follows hence, that, for all
the purposes specified and understood in this preliminai7 view of the
subject, the Convention possesses all the right and power both of the
General Conference and the sixteen ' Annual Conferences in the
slave-holding States,' jointly and severally considered. The eccle-
siastical and conventional right, therefore, of this body, to act in the
premises, and act conclusively, irrespective of the whole church, and
all its powers of government beside, is clear and undoubted. As
the moral right, however, to act as proposed, in the General Confer-
ence plan of jurisdictional separation, rests upon entirely different
grounds, and will perhaps be considered as furnishing the only
allowable warrant of action, notwithstanding constitutional right, it
may be necessary at least to glance at the grave moral reasons,
creating the necessity, the high moral compulsions, by which the
Southern Conferences and church have been impelled to the course
of action, which it is the intention of this Report to explain and vin-
dicate, as not only right and reasonable, but indispensable to the
character and welfare of Southern Methodism.

" The preceding statements and reasoning present no new princi-
ple or form of action in the history of the church. Numerous
instances might be cited, in the constitutional history of churc'^
polity, in which high moral necessity, in the absence of any recog;-

470

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OP SLAVERY.

nised conventional right, has furnished the only and yet sufficient
warrant for ecclesiastical movements and arrangements, precisely
similar in character with that contemplated in the plan of a separate
Southern Connexion of the Methodist E])iscopal church, adopted hy
the late General Conference. Wesleyau Methodism, in all its phases
and aspects, is a most pertinent illustration of the truth we assume,
and the fitness and force of the example must go far to prcchule the
necessity of any other proof. It was on the specific I)asi^ of such
necessity, without conventional right, that the great Wcsleyan Con-
nexion arose in England. It was upon the same hasis, as avowed l)y
Wesley, that the American Connexion hccame separate aud inde-
pendent, and this Connexion again avows the same princij)le of action,
in the separation and estahlishniont of a Methodist Episcopal church
in Canada, whose organization took place hy permission and direc-
tion of the same authority, under which this Convention is now
acting for a similar purpose.

" Should it ai)pear in the premises of the action proposed, that a
high moral and religious duty is devolved upon tlie ministry and
memhership of the Methodist Episco])al chiu'ch in the South, —
devolved upon us by the great Head of the church, and the provi-
dential apj)ointments of our social condition, which we cannot neg-
ii'ct without infidelity to a high moral trust, hut which we cannot
fulfil in connexional union with the Northern portion of the church,
under the same General Conference jurisdiction, owing to causes
connected with the civil institutions of the country, and beyond the
control of the church ; then a strong moral necessity is laid upon us,
which assumes the commanding character of a positive duty, under
sanction of divine right, to dissolve the ties and bonds of a single
General Conference jurisdiction, and in its place substitute one in
the South, which will not obstruct us in the performance of duty, or
prevent us from accomplishing the great objects of the Christian
ministry and church organization. From a careful survey of the
entire field of facts and their relations, the whole range of cause and
effect, as connected with the subject-matter of this Report, it is con-
fidently believed, that the great warrant of moral necessi/i/, n . :ss
than unquestionable ecclesiasticil right, fully justifies this Conven-
tion in the position they are about to take, as a separate organic
division of tlie Methodist Episcopal church, hy authority of its chief
synod, ' the delegates of all the several Annual Conferences in Gene-
ral Conference assembled.' One of the two main issues, which have
decided the action of the Southern Conferences, relates, as all know,
to the assumed right of the church to control the question of
slavery, by means of the ordinary and fluctuating provisions of
church legislation, without reference to the superior control of State
policy and civil law. — From all the evidence accessible in the case,
the great masses of the ministry and membership of the Methodist
Episcopal church. North and South, present an irreconcilable oppo-
sition of conviction and feeling on the subject of slavery, so far as
relates to the rights of the clmrch to interfere with the question, —
the one claiming unlimited right of interference to the full extent

PART V. CUAPTER IV.

471

oppo-

far as

tion, —

extent

the church may, at any time or fron» any cause, be concerned ; and
the other resistmg alike the assumption or exercise of any such
right, because, in nearly all the slave-holding States, such a course
of action must bring the church in direct conflict with the civil
authority, to which the church has ])le(lg('d subjection and support
in the most solenm and explicit forms, and from the ol)ligations of
which she cannot retreat without dishoiioiu'ing her own laws, and
the neglect and violation of some of the plainest and most imperative
requirements of Christianity. Under such circumstances of dis-
agreement, in such a state of adverse conviction and ft-cling on the
])art of the North and South of the church, it is believed that the
two great sections of the church, thus situated, in relation to each
other, by causes beyond the control of either party, cannot remain
together and successfully i)rosecute the high and connnon aims of
the Christian ministry and church organization, under the same
General Conference jurisiUction. The manifest want of uTiiformity
of opinion and harmony of co-operation, must always lead, as here-
tofore, to struggles and results directly inconsistent with the original
intention of the church, in establishing a connnon jurisdiction, to
control all its general interests. And shoidd it ai)pear that, by a
division and futui'e duality of such jurisdiction as authorized by the
late General Conference, the original purposes of the chiux-h can
better be accomplished, or rather, that they can be accomplished in
no other way, how can the true and proper unity of the church be
maintained, except by yielding to the necessity, and having a separate
General- Conference jurisdiction for each division ? By the Southern
portion of the church generally, slavery is regarded as strictly a civil
institution exclusively in custody of the civil power, and as a regula-
tion of State beyond the reach of church interference or control,
except as civil law and right may be infringed by ecclesiastical
assmnption. Hy the Northern portion of the church, individuals are
held responsible for the alleged injustice and evil of relations' and
rights, created and protected by tlie organic and municipal laws of
tae government and country, and which relations and rights, in mere
than two-thirds of the slave-holding Slates, are not under individual
control in any sense or to any extent.

" Both portions of the church are presumed to act from principle
and conviction, and cannot, therefore, recede ; and hair, under such
circumstances, is it possible to prevent the most fearful disunion,
with all the attendant evils of contention and strife, exce})t l)y allow-
ing each section a separate and independent jurisdiction, the same in
character and purpose with the one to which both have hitherto
been subject. What fact, truth, or principle, not nun-(!ly of human
origin, and therefore of doubtful authority, can be urged, as inter-
posing any reasonable obstacle to a change of jurisdiction, merely
modal in character, and simply designed to adai)t a single principle
of church government, not pretended to be of divine obligation or
scripture origin, to the character and features of the civil govern-
ment of the country ? Nothing essential to church organization,
nothing essentially distinctive of Methodism, even American Me-

472

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF 8LAVER7.

thodism, is proposed to be disturbed, or even touched, by the
arrangement. It is a simple division of general jurisdiction, for
strong moral reasons, arising out of the civil relations and position of
the parties, intended to accomplish for both what, it is demonstrated
by experiment, cannot be accomplished by one common jurisdiction,
as now constituted, and should therefore, under the stress of such
moral necessity, be attempted in some other way.

" The question of slavery, more or less intimately interwoven with
the interests and destiny of nine millions of human beings in the
United States, is certainly of sufficient importance, coming up as it
has, in the recent history of the Methodist Episcopal church, and as
it does in the deliberations of this Convention, to authorize any
merely modal or even organic changes in the government of the
church, should it appear obvious, that the original and avowed pur-
poses of the church will be more effectively secured and promoted
by the change proposed, than by continuing the present or former
system. The evidence before the Committee, establishes the fact in
the clearest manner possible, that throughout the Southern Confer-
ences, the ministry and membership of the church, amounting to
nearly five hundred thousand, in the proportion of about ninety-five
in the hundred, deem a division of jurisdiction indispensable to the
welfare of the church, in the Southern and South-western Confer-
ences of the slave-holding States ; and this fact alone must go far to
establish the right, while it demonstrates the necessity, of the sepa-
rate jurisdiction, contemplated in the plan of the General Confer-
ence, and adopted by that body in view of such necessity, as likely
to exist. The interests of State, civil law, and public opinion in the
South, imperiously require, that the Southern portion of the church
■hall have no part in the discussion and agitation of this subject in
the chief councils of the church. In this opinion, neai'ly universal
in the South, we concur.

" Christ and his apostles, Christianity and its inspired and early
teachers, found slavery in its most offensive and aggravated forms, as
a civil institution, diffused and existing throughout nearly the entire
field of their ministrations and influence ; and yet, in the New Tes-
tament, and earlier records of the church, we have no legislation, no
interference, no denunciation with regard to it, not even remon-
strance against it. They found it wrought up and vitally inter-
mingled with the whole machinery of civil government and order of
society, so implicated with * the powers that be,' that infinite wis-
dom, and the early pastoral guides of the church, saw just reason
why the church should not interfere beyond a plain and urgent
enforcement of the various duties growing out of the peculiar rela-
tion of master and slave, leaving the relation itself, as a civil
arrangement, untouched and unaffected, except so far as it seems
obviously to have been the divine purpose to remove every form
and degree of wrong and evil connected with the institutions of
human government, by a faithful inculcation of the doctrines and
duties of Christianity, without meddling in any way with the civil
polity of the countries into which it was introduced. A course pre-

PART V. CHAPTER IV.

473

cisely similar to this, the example of which should have been more
attractive, was ])ursiie(l by the great Founder of Methodism, in all
slave-holding countries in which he established societies. Mr. Wes-
ley never deemed it proper to have any rule, law, or regidation on
the subject of slavery, either in the United States, the West Indies,
or elsewhere. The effects of the early and unfortunate attempts of
the Methodist church to meddle and interfere, in the lef/islation and
practice of government and discijdine, with the institution of slavery
in the United States, are too well known to require comment.
Among the more immediate results of this short-sighted, disastroiis
imprudence, especially from 1780 to 1804, may be mentioned the
watchful jealousy of civil government, and the loss of i)ublic confi-
dence throughout a very large and influential jwrtion of the whole
Southern community. These and similar developements led the
church, by the most careful and considerate steps, to the adoption,
gradually, of a medium compromise course of legislation on the
subject, until the law of slavery, as it now exists in the letter of
discipline, became by the last material act of legislation in 1816, the
great compromise bond of union between the North and the South
on the subject of slavery. The whole law of the church, all there is
in the statute-book to govern North and South on this subject, is the
following : First : The general rule, w'hich simply prohibits ' the
buying or selling of men, women, or children, with an intention to
enslave them.' Second : ' No slave-holder shall be eligible to any
official station in our church hereafter, where the laws of the State
in which he lives admit of emancipation, and permit the liberated
slave to enjoy freedom. Wlien any travelling preacher becomes an
owner of a slave, or slaves, by any means, he shall forfeit his minis-
terial character in our church, unless he execute, if it be practicable,
a legal emancipation of such slaves, conformably to the laws of the
State in which he lives.'

" Here is the law, the whole, the only law of the church, containing,
first, a prohibition, and, second, a grant. The prohibition is, that no
member or minister of the church is allowed to purchase or sell a
human being, who is to be enslaved, or reduced to a state of slavery,
by such purchase or sale. And further, that no minister, in any of
the grades of ministerial office, or other person, having official stand-
ing in the church, can, if he be the owner of a slave, be allowed to
sustain such official relation to the church, unless he shall legally
provide for the emancipation of such slave or slaves, if the laws of
the State in which he lives will admit of legal emancipation, and
permit the liberated slave to enjoy freedom. Such is the plain
prohibition of law, binding upon all. The grant of the law, however,
is equally plain and unquestionable. It is, that persons may pur-
chase or sell men, women, or children, provided such purchase or
sale does not involve the fact or intention of enslaving them, or of
reducing the subjects of such purchase or sale to a state of slavery.
The intention of the law nc doubt is, that this may be done from
motives of humanity, and not by any means for the purpose of gain.
But fiirther, the law distinctly provides, that every minister, tn what'

474

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

pver gratlc of officp, and evciy person having officinl sfniutiitr/ of any
kind, ill tlic Methodist Kpiscoiml rhtircii, being tlie owner or owners
of slave property, shall be ])roteeted against any forfeiture of right,
on this aecount, where the laws of the State do not admit of legal
enianeipation, and allow the liber.ited slave to enjoy freedom in the
State ill whieh he is emaneipated. Here is the i)laiii (/rant of law
to wliich we allude. From the tirst agitation of the subjeet of
slavery in the chureh, the Northern portion of it has been disposed
to insist upon further proliifntori/ enactments. The South, mean-
while, has always shown itself ready to go as far, by way of prohibi-
tion, as the law in question implies, l)ut has uniformly resisted any
attempt to impair Southern rights under ])rotection of the grant of
law to whieh we have asked attention. Uudersueh circumstanees of
disagreement and difficulty, the conventional and legislative adjust-
ment of the (piestion, as found in tlie general Rule, but especially the
tenth section of the Discipline, was brought about, and has always
been regarded in tlie South as a great compromise anangement,
without strict adherence to which, the North and the South could not
remain together under the same general jurisdiction. That we have
not niistakcn the character of the law, or misconstrued the intention
and purposes of its enactment, at different times, we think entirely
deniojistrable from the whole history both of the legislation of the
church, and the judicial and executive administration of the govern-
ment. The full force and bearing of the law, however, were more
distinctly brought to view, and authoritatively asserted, by the
General Conference of 1840, after the most careful examination of
the whole subject; and the judicial determination of that body, con-
nected with the language of the Disci])line just quoted, gives in still
clearer light the true and only law of the church on the subject of
slavery. After deciding various other principles and positions inci-
dental to the main question, the decision is summed up in the
following words : ' ''.Vhile the general rule (or law) on the subject of
slavery, relating to those States whose laws admit of emancipation,
and permit the liberated slave to enjoy freedom, should be firmly
and constantly enforced, the exception to the general rule (or law)
applying to those States where emancipation, as defined above, is
not practicable, should be recognised and protected with equal
firmness and impartiality ; therefore —

" * Resolved by the several Annual Confere^icos in General Conference
assembled, That under the provisional exception of the general rule
(or law) of the church, on the subject of slavery, the simple holding
of slaves, or mere ownership of slave property, in States or Territo-
ries, Avhere the laws do not admit of emancipation, and permit the
liberated slave to enjoy freedom, constitutes no legal barrier to the
election or ordination of ministers to the various grades of office
known in the ministry of the Methodist Episcopal church, and can-
not, therefore, be considered as operating any forfeiture of right, in
view of such election and ordination.' This decision of the General
Conference was not objected to, or dissented from, by a single mem-
ber of that body. It was the unanimous voice of the great represent

PART V. CHAPTER IV.

475

Hf nf anji
)!' owners
(if right,
; of legal
m in the
(/ of law
uhject of
(lisi)ose(l
h, iiH'iiii-
f prohihi-
isted finv
I grant of
stances of
ve adjiist-
jcially the
us always
nigenient,
could not
t we ha\e
intention
k entirely
on of the
le govern-
vere more
L hy the
ination of
»ody, con-
es in still
ibject of
ions inci-
in the
uhject of
icii)ation,
36 firmly
(or law)
above, is
th equal

inference

eral rule

holding

Territo-

rmit the

r to the

of office

and can-

right, in

General

;le mem-

epresen-f

tative and judicial council of the church then acting in the character
of a high court of appeals for the decision of an important legal
question. It will l)e perceived how strikingly the language of this
ilecision accords with fjofh the features of tiie law of slavery which
we have thought it important to notice, the prohibit ion and the
(/rant of law in the case ; what may not he done as the ger.eral rule,
and at the same time what maij be dotie, under the i)rovisional
exception to tlie general law, witliout forfeiture of right of any kind.
It is also wortiiy of particular notice, that beside the plain assurance
of the original law, that where emaiu-ipation is not legally practical)le,
and the emancipated slave allowed to enjoy free(h)ni, or where it is
l)racticable to emancipate, but the emancipated slave cannot enjoy
freedom, emancipation is not reqviired of any owner of slaves in the
Methodist Episcoj)!)! church, from the lowest officer up to the bishop,
but the rights of all tlms circumstanced are protected and secured,
notwithstanding tlieir connexion with slavery, — l)csi(les this, the full
and elaborate decision of the General Conference as a grave and
formal adjudication liad upon all the issues involved in the question,
published to all who were in or might be disposed to enter the
church, that the law of slavery applied to States where emancipation
IS impracticable, and the freed slave not allowed to enjoy freedom,
this clear and unambiguous decision, by the highest autliority o^* the
church, leaves the owner of slaves ui)on the ground — upon a basis of
the most perfect equality with other ministers of the church, having
no connexion with slavery. Such, then, is the law ; such its con-
struction ; such the official and solemn pledge of the church. And
these had, to a great extent, restored the lost confidence and allayed
the jealous apprehensions of the South, in relation to the purjjoses
of the church respecting slavery. There was in the South no dispo-
sition to disturb, discuss, or in any way agitate the subject. The
law was not objected to or complained of, but was regarded av
a settled compromise between the parties, a medium aiTangement on
the ground of mutual concession, well calculated to secure and
promote the best interests of the church North and South.

" That this law, this great compromise couser\ative arrangement,
which had been looked to as the oidy reliable bond of jurisdictional
miion between the North and South for nearly half a centurj-, was
practically disregarded and abandoned by the last General Conference,
in the memorable cases of Harding and Andrew, both by judicial
construction and virtual legislation, manifestly inconsistent with its
provisions and i)urposes, and subversive of the great objects of its
enactment, has been too fearfully demonstrated by various forms of
proof, to require more than a brief notice in this Report. The actual
position of the church was suddenly reversed, and its long-established
policy entirely changed. The whole law of the church, ami the most
important adjudications had upon it, were treated as null and obso-
lete, and that body proceeded to a claim of right and course of action
amounting to a virtual repeal of all law, and new and capricious legis-
lation on the most difficult and delicate question ever introduced into
the councils of the church, or named upon its statute book.

wmrnam

476

MEASURRS ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

" By no fair construction of tlie law of slavcn* as given above,
could the church be brought in conflict with civil h'gislation on the
suliject. It is true, as dcnuimled by the convictions and opinions of
the church, testimony was borne against tiie evil of slavery; but it
was done without conflicting with the polity and laws of any portion
of tiie country. No law, for example, affected the lay-nunnbcrship of
the church with regard to slave-holding; the church gave its full
permission that the private members of the church might own and
hold slaves at discretion ; and the inference is indubitable, that the
church did not consider simple slave-holding as a moral evil, per-
sonally attaching to the mere fact of being the owner or holder of
slaves. The evil charged upon slavery must of necessity have been
understood of other aspects of the subject, and could not imply moral
obliquity, without impeaching the integrity and virtue of the church.
Moreover, where the laws precluded emancipation, the ministry were
subjected to no disabilities of any kind, and the requirements of the
church, in relation to slavery, were not at least in any thing like
direct conflict with civil law. In contravention, however, of the
plain and long established law of the church, the action of the
General Conference of 1844, in the well-known instances cited,
brought the church into a state of direct and violent antagonism
with the civil authority and the rights of citizenship, throughout all
the slave-holding States. This was not done by the repeal of exist-
ing law, or additional legislation by direct enactment, but in a much
more dangerous form, by the simple process of resolution by an
irresponsible majority, requiring Southern ministers as slave-holders,
in order to church eligibility and equality of right with non-slave-
holding ministers of the church, to do what cannot be done without
a violation of the laws of the States in which they reside, and is not
required or contemplated, but expressly excepted and even provided
against, by the law of the church.

" It will thus appear that the entire action of the General Con-
ference on the subject of slavery, was in direct conflict with the law,
both of the church and the land, and could not have been submitted
to by the South, without the most serious detriment to the interests
of the church. The action in the instance of Bishop Andrew, was, in
the strongest and most exceptionable sense, extra-judicial. It was
not pretended that Bishop Andrew had violated any law of the
church ; so far from this, the only Hw applicable to the case, gave,
as we have seen, ample and explicit assurance of protection. So to
construe law, or so to proceed to act without reference to law, as to
abstract from it its whole protective power, and deprive it of all its
conservative tendencies in the system, is one of the most dangerous
forms of legal injustice, and, as a principle of action, must be consi-
dered as subversive of all order and government. The late General
Conference required of Bishop Andrew, the same being equally true
in the case of Harding, as the condition of his being acceptable to
the church, the surrender of rights secured to him, both by civil and
ecclesiastical law. The purposes of law were contravened and de-
stroyed, and its prerogative and place usurped by mere opinion.

PART V. CHAPTLR IV.

477

ven above,
on on the
3pinions of
cry; but it
my portion
iborsbip of
ive its full
It own and
', tbat the
f/ evil, per-
r holder of
have been
nply nioral
he church,
listry were
ents of the
thing like
•er, of the
ion of the
rices cited,
mtagonism
lughout all
al of exist-
in a much
ion by an
ve-holders,
non-slave-
e without
and is not
provided

leral Con-
the law,
I submitted
interests
;w, was, in
It was
Lw of the
[ase, gave,
Soto
law, as to
of all its
langerous
be consi-
General
lally true
Iptable to
civil and
and de-
lion.

"The requisition in the case was not only extra-judicial, being
made in the absence of any thing like law authorizing the measure,
but, l)eing made at the same time against law, it was usurpation ; and
80 far as the procee«ling complained of is intended to establish a prin-
ciple of action with regard to the future, it gives to the General
Conference all the attributes of a despotism, claiming the right to
govern vithout, abwe, and againnt law. The doctrine avowed at the
late General Conference, and practically endorsed by the majority,
that that body may, by simple resolution, advisory, punitive, or
declarator)', re])eal an existing law in relation to a particular case,
leaving it in full force with regard to other cases, — or may enact a
new and dift'erent law, and apply it judicially to the individual case,
which led to the enactment, and all in a moment, by a single eleva-
tion of the haiul, — is a position, a doctrine so utterly revolutionary
and disorganizing, as to place in jeopardy at once both the interests
and reputation of the church. The action in the case of Bishop
Andrew not only assumed the character, and usurped the place, of
law, but was clearly an instance of e,v pont facto legislation, by
making that an otlence after the act, which was not such before.
The conduct charged as an offence, was at the time, and continues to
be, under the full protection of a well imderstood and standing law
of the church ; and yet this conduct was made criminal, and punish-
able by the retrospective action of the Conference to which we allude.
The officially expressed will of the General Conference intended to
govern and circumscribe the conduct of Bishop Andrew, without
reference to existing law, and indeed contrary to it, was made the
rule of action, and he found guilty of its violation, by acts done
before he was made acquainted with it. The conduct charged was
in perfect consistency with the law of the church, and could only be
wrought into an olfence by an ex post facto bearing of the after
action of the General Conference.

" Bishop Andrew became the owner of slave property, involunta-
rily, several years before his marriage; and as i\\t fact and not the
extent of his connexion with slavery constituted his otfence, it follows,
that for a relation in which he was placed by the action of others,
and the operation of civil law, and in which, as a citizen of Georgia,
he was compelled to remain, or be brought in conflict with the laws
of the State, he was, in violation of the pledge of public law, as we
have shown, arrested and punished by the General Conference. That
body, by direct requirement, such at least by implication, commanded
him to free his slaves, or suffer official degradation. The law of
Georgia required him to hold his slaves, or transfer them to be held
as such by others, under heavy and painful penalties to master and
slave. To avoid ecclesiastical punishment and disability, the church
required him either to leave the State of his residence, or violate its
laws. In this way, taking the judicial decision in Harding's case,
and the anomalous action in Bishop Andrew's, the church is placed
in most offensive conflict with the civil authority of the State. Can
any country or government safely allow the church to enforce dis-
obedience to civil law, as a Christian duty ? If such attempts are

478

MEASITRES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

made to siilKmliimto tlio rivil interests of the State, to the schemes
and purposes of chiireh innovation, prompted and snstained liy the
ttigotry and fanatieisni of hirge masses of ignorant ami misguided
zealots engaged in the eontliet in the name of (iod and eonseience,
and for the ostensihh' i)nr|>oses of religious reform, what ean he i\u'
stahiUty of eivil government, or the iiopes of those seeking its pro-
ttu'tion ? And wliat, we ask, nmst he the interest of the South, in
comiexion with sueh movements ?

" In the instanee of slavery in this country, it is l)ut too well
known, that sueh antagonism as is imlicated hy the ))rece(ling facts
anddevelopements hetween the pur|)osesof the church and the policy
of the State, nmst residt in the nmst disastrous conse(|uenccs to hotli.
The slavery of the Sonthern States can never he reduced in amount
or mitigated in form hy such a state of things. The Southern
States have the sole control of the (piestion, under the authority and
by ccmtract of the Federal Constitution, and all hope of removing the
evil of slaver)', without destroying the national comi)act and the
union of the States, must connect with the indivi(hial sovereignty of
the Southern States, as parties to tlie federal compact, and the inde-
pendent policy of each State in relation to slavery, as likely to he
intluenc(Ml hy moral and political reasons and motives, brought to
bear, hy proper means and methods, uimn the understanding and
moral sense of the Southern people. All trespass upon right, whe-
ther as it regards the rights of property or of character, — every thing
like aggression, mere denunciation or abuse, must of necessity tend to
provoke further resistance on the part of the South, and lessen the
intluence the North might otherwise have upon the great mass of the
Southern people, in relation to this great and exciting interest. The
true character and actual relations of slavery in the United States
are .vo predominantly civil and political, that any attempt to treat the
subject or control the question, upon purely moral and ecclesiastical
grounds, can never exert any salutary influence South, except in so
far as the moral and ecclesiastical shall be found strictly subordinate
to the civil and political. This mode of appeal, it is believed, will
never satisfy the North. The whole Northern portion of the church,
speaking through their guides and leaders, is manifesting an increas-
ing disposition to form issues upon the subject, so utterly inconsistent
with the rights and peace of the slave-holding States, that by how far
the Methodist lipiscopal church in the South may contribute to the
bringing about of such a state of things, or may fail to resist it, the
influence of Methodism must be depressed, and the interest of the
church suffer. In addition, tben, to the fact, that we have already
received an amount of injury, beyond what we can bear, except under
a separate organization, we have the strongest grounds of apprehen-
sion, that xmless we place ourselves in a state of defence and prepare
for independent action, under the distinct jiurisdiction we are now
authorized by the General Conference to resolve upon, and organize,
we shall soon find ourselves so completely subjected to the adverse
views and policy of the Northern majority, as to be left without right
or remedy, except as a mere secession from the church. Now, tin;

PART V. CIIAPTKU IV.

479

■d by I lie
iiiis^iiidcii
[nisoieiKT,
till Ik; i\u'
15 its |»n)-
Suuth, in

too well
(ling facts
the policy
!S to both,
in amount
Southern
liority and
iioving the
t aiul the
;reignty of
[ the inde-
\ely to l)e
)rought to
ndiiig and
ight, W'he-
ivery tiling
ity tend to
lessen the
ass of the
■est. Th.!
;ed States
treat the
icsiastical
ept in so
ibordinatc
[eved, will
16 church,
increas-
Iconsistent
>y how far
lite to the
st it, the
:st of the
[e already
:pt under
ipprehen-
prepare
are now
organize,
adverse
lOut right
ow, the

case is entirely different, as we propose to do nothing, not nuthori/.ed
in the (iencral Conference plan of separation, either expressly or bv
necessary implication. The general view thus far taken of the sidi-
ject, is intended to show, that * the Annual Conferences in the
slave-holding States,' embracing the entire church South, have found
themselves placed in circiiinstances, by the action of the (iencral
Conference in May last, which, according to the declaration of the
Southern delegates, at the tiuu", render it impracticable to accomplish
the objects of the Christian ministry and church organization, under
the i»resent system of (iencral Conference contntl, ami showing by
the most dear ami coiu'lusive evidence, that then; <'xisls the most
urgent necessity for the ' scjiarate ecclesiastical connexion,' coustitu-
tioualiy |)rovi(led for by the (iencral Conference upon the basis of the
Declaration just adverted to. At the date of the l)<>elaration, the
Southern delegates were fully convinced that the frecpieut and excit-
ing agitation and action in tliat body on the siibjeet of slavery and
abolition, as in Harding's case, and esi)ecially the proceedings in the
ease of Bishop Amlrew, each being regarded as but a practical expo-
sition of the principle of the majority — remh'rcd a sc^/tarnfp oryaiiiza-
lion indispensable to the success of Methodism in the Soutli. The
truth of tlie Declaration, so far from being called in (|uestion, by the
majority, was promptly conceded in the immediate action the Con-
ference had upon it, assigning the Declaration as the sole ground or
reason of the action, which terminated in the adoption of the jjlan of
separation, under which we are now acting, as a Convention, and
from the spirit ami intention of which, it is believed to be the pur-
pose of the Convention not to depart, in any of its deliberations or
linal acts. Although the action of this (ieneral Conference on the
sul)ject of slavery, and the relative adverse position of the ))arties
North and South, together with the irritating and exasperating evils
of constant agitation and frequent attempts at legislation, are made, in
the Declaration, the grounds of the avowal, that a separate organiza-
tion was necessary to the success of the ministry in the slave-holding
States, it was by no means intended to convey the idea, or make the
impression, that no other causes existed rendering a separate organi-
zation proper and necessary ; but as the action of the Conference on
the subject of slavery was certain to involve the church in the South
in immediate and alarming difficulty, and it was believed that this
could be so shown to the majority, as to induce them to consent to
some course of action, in remedy of the evil, the com])laint of the
Declaration was confined to the simple topic of slavery. It will be
lierceived that the case of Bishop Andrew, although prominently
introduced, is not relied upon as exclusively furnishing the data of
this conclusion, at which we have arrived. The entire action of the
General Conference so frequently brought to view, and which is
made the ground of dissent and action, both in the Protest and
Declaration of the Southern delegates, must be understood as belong,
ing to the premises and language employed as including all the
principles avowed, as well as the action had by the late General Con-
ference on the subject of slavery. The attempt to disclaim the

480

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

judicial character of the action in Hishop Andrew's case, and show it
to he merely advisory, cannot affect the preceding reasoning: for,
tirst, the disclaimer is as equivocal in character, as the original
action ; and, secondly, the reasoning in support of the disclaimer
negatives the supposition of mere advice, hecause it involves issues
coming legitimately within the ])rovince of jiulicial process and legal
determination ; aiul, thirdly, Bishoj) Andrew is, hy the explanation
of the disclaimer itself, held as responsihle for his conduct, in view
of the alleged advice, as he could have heen held hy the original
action without the explanation. While, therefore, the explanation
giving the original action an afhnsory character, notwithstanding the
inconsistency involved, fully ])rotects Bishops Soule and Andrew
from even the shadow of hlame in the course they have pursued, the
entire action in the case, and especially when connected with the
case of Harding, as alluded to in the Declaration, fully sustains the
general view of the suhject wc have taken in this Report. The
Southern delegates at the General Conference, in presenting to that
hody their declaration and protest, acted, and they continue to act,
as the representatives of tho South, under tlie full conviction that the
principles and policy avowed hy tlie Northern majority are such as
to render their public and practical renunciation hy the Southern
Metho(hst ministry and people necessary to the safety, not less than
the success, of the church in the South.

" Other views of the suhject, however, must claim a share of our
attention. Among the many weighty reasons which influence the
Southern Conferences in seeking to he released from the jurisdiction
of the General Conference of the Methodist Episcojjal church as now
constituted, are the novel and, as we think, dangerous doctrines,
practically avowed and endorsed hy that hody and the Northern por-
tion of the church generally, with regard to the comtitution of the
church, and the constitutional rights and powers, respectively, of the
Episcopacy and the General Conference. In relation to the first,
it is confidently, although most unaccountahly, maintained, that the
six short Restrictive Rules which were adoptetl in 1808, and first
became obligatory, as an amendment to the constitution, in 1812,
are, in fact, the true and only constitution of the church. This
single position, should it become an established principle of action to
the extent it found favour with the last General Conference, must
subvert the government of the Methodist Episcopal church. It
must be seen at once, that the position leaves many of the organic
laws and most important institutions of the church entirely unpro-
tected, and at the mercy of a mere and ever fluctuating majority of
the General Conference. Episcopacy, for example, although pro-
tected in the abstract, in general terms, may be entirely superseded
or destroyed by the simple omission to elect or consecrate bishops,
neither of which is provided for in the Restrictive Articles. The
whole itinerant system, except general superintendency, is without
protection in the Restrictive Rules ; and there is nothing in them
preventing the Episcopacy from restricting their superintendency to
local and settled pastors, rather than a travelling ministry, and thus

md show it
oiling: for,
le original

disclaimer
)lvos issues
ss and legal
explanation
act, in view
the original
explanjvtion
itanding the
nd Andrew
>ursned, the
3d with the
sustains the
;])ort. The
ting to that
inue to act,
tion that the

are such as
he Southern
lot less than

share of our
nfluence the
jurisdiction
urch as now
doctrines,
orthern por-
ition of the
ively, of the
to the first,
ed, that the
8, and first
in 1812,
urch. This
of action to
irence, must
hurch. It
the organic
rely unpro-
majority of
hough pro-
superseded
.te bishops,
icles. The
is without
.g in them
endency to
, and thus

PART V. CHAPTER IV.

481

destroying the most distinctive feature of Wesleyan Methodism. So
far as the Restrictive Rules are concerned, the Annual Conferences
are without protection, and miglit also he destroyed by the General
Conference at any time. If the new constitutional theory he correct,
class-leaders and private mcnd)ers are as eligible, upon the basis of
the constitution, to a seat in the (ieneral Conference, as any minis-
ters of the church. Societies loo, instead of Annual Conferences,
may elect delegates, and may elect laiimcn instead of ministers, or
local instead of travelling ministers. Very few iiuloed of the more
fundamental and distinguishing dements of Methodism, deeply and
imperishably imbedded in the aft'ection and veneration of the church,
and vital to its very existence, are even alluded to in the Restrictive
Articles. This theory assumes the self-refuted absurdity, that the
General Conference is in fact the government of the church, if not
the church itself. With no other constitution than these mere
restrictions upon the powers and rights of the General Conference,
the government and disci])line of the Methodist Episcopal church, as
a system of organized laws and well-adjusted instrumentalities for the
spread of the gospel, and the dilfusion of piety, and whose living
principles of energy and action have so long commanded the admira-
tion of the world, would soon cease even to exist. The startling
assumption, that a bishop of the Methodist Episcopal church, instead
of holding oifice under the constitution, and by tenure of law, and
the faithful performance of duty, is nothing, in his character of
bishop, but a mere officer at will of the General Conference, and
may accordingly be deposed at any time, with or without cause,
accusation, proof, or form of trial, as a dominant majority may
capriciously elect, or party interests suggest ; — and that the General
Conference may do, by right, whatever is not prohibited by the
Restrictive Rules, and, with this single exception, possess power,
' supreme and all-controlling ; ' and this, in all possible forms of its
manifestation, legislative, judicial, and executive, — the same men
claiming to be at the same time both the fountain and functionaries
of all the powers of government, which powers, thus mingled and
concentrated into a common force, may at any time be em{)loyed, at
the prompting of their ow^n interests, caprice, or ambitlr)n : — Such
wild and revolutionary assumjjtions, so unlike the faith and discipline
of Methoilism, as we have been taught them, we are compelled to
regard as fraught with mischief and ruin to the best interests of the
clmrch, and as furnishing a strong additional reason why we should
avail ourselves of the warrant we now have, but may never again
obtain, from the General Conference, to ' establish an ecclesiastical
connexion,' embracing only the Annual Conferences in the slave-
holding States.

" Without intending any thing more than a general specification of
the disabilities, under which the Southern part of the church labours,
in view of existing difficidties, and must continue to do so until they
are removed, we must not omit to state, that should we submit to th ,;
action of the late General Conference, and decline a separate organi-
zation, it would be to place and finallv confirm the whole Southeru

482

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OP SLAVERY.

ministry in the relation of an inferior caste, the effect of which, in
spite of all effort to the contrary, would be such a relation, if not
(as we think) real degradation, of the ministry, as to destroy its
influence to a great — a most fearful extent throughout the South. A
|)ractical proscription, under show of legal right, has long been exer-
cised towards the South, with regard to the higher offices of the
church, especially the Episcopacy. To tliis, however, the South sub-
mitted with patient endurance, and was willing further to submit in
order to maintain the peace and unity of the church, while the
principle involved was disavowed, and decided to be unjust, as by the
decision of the General Conference in 18^0. But when, in 1844, the
General Conference declared by their action, without the forms of
legislative or judicial process, that the mere pro>'idential ownership
of slave property, in a State where emancipation is legally prohibited
under all circumstances, and can only be effected by special legisla-
tive enactment, was hereafter to operate as a forfeiture of right in all
similar cases, the law of the church and the decision of the preceding
General Conference to the contrary notwithstanding, the Southern
ministry were comj)elled to realize, that they were deliberately fixed,
by the brand of common shame, in the degrading relation of standing
inferiority to ministers, not actually, nor yet liable to be, connected
with slavery, and that they were published to the church and the
world as belonging to a casfe in the ministry, from which the higher
offices of the church could never be selected.

" To submit, under such circumstances, would have been a prac-
tical, a most humiliat ig recognition of the inferiority of caste,
attempted to be fixed upon us by the Northern majority, and would
have justly authorized the inference of a want of conscious integrity
and self-respect, well calculated to destroy both the reputation and
influence of the ministry in all the slave-holding States. It may be
no virtue to avow it, but we confess we have no humility coiui;ing
the grace of such a baptism. The higher objects, therefore, of the
Christian ministry, not less than conscious right and self-respect,
demanded resistance on the pan of the Southern ministry and
church ; and these unite with other reasons, in vindicating the plea
of necessity, upon which the meeting and action of this Convention
are based, with the consent and approval of the General Conference
of the Methodi3t Episcopal church. The variety of interests involved
renders it necessary that the brief view of the subject we are allowed
to take, be varied accordingly.

" Unless the Southern Conferences organize as proposed, it is
morally certain, in view of the evidence before the Committee, that
the gospel now regularly and successfully dispensed by the ministers
of these Conferences to about a million of slaves, in their various
fields of missionary enterprise and pastoral charge, must, to a great
extent, be withheld fi'om them, and immense masses of this unfortu-
nate class of oiu- fellow-beings be left to perish, as the result of
church-interference with the civil affairs and relations of the country.
" The committee are compelled to believe, that the mere division
of jurisdiction, as authorized by the General Conference, cannot

PART V. CHAPTER IV.

483

which, in
)n, if not
sstroy its
outh. A
»een exer-
es of the
outh 8ub-
iubmit in
while the
as by the
1844, the
forms of
)wnership
>rohibited
il legisla-
ght in all
preceding
Southern
;ely fixed,
P standing
connected
I and the
he higher

n a prac-

of caste,

nd would

integrity

,tion and

t may be

courting

e, of the

respect,

try and

the plea

invention

nference

involved

allowed

sd, it is
|tee, that
linisters
various
a great
lunfortu-
result of
country.
I division
cannot

affect either the moral or legal unity of the great Amercan family of
Christians, known as the Methodist Episcopal church; and this
opinion is concurred in by the ablest jurists of the country. We do
nothing but what we are expressly authorized to do by the supreme,
or rather highest legislative, power of the church. Would the church
authorize us to do wrong ? The division relates only to the power
of general Jurisdiction, which it is not proposed to destroy or even
reduce, but simply to invest it in two great organs of church action
and control, instead of one as at present. Such a change in the pre-
sent system of general "ontrol, cannot disturb the moral unity of the
church ; for it is strictly an agreed modification of General Confer-
ence jurisdiction, and such agreement and consent of parties must
preclude the idea of disunion. In view of what is the »''.eged dis-
union predicated ? Is the purpose and act of becoming a separate
organization proof of disunion or want of proper church unity ? This
cannot be urged with any show of consistency, inasmuch as * the
several Annual Conferences in General Conference assembled,' that
is to say, the church through its only constitutional organ of action,
on all subjects involving the power of legislation, not only agreed to
the separate organization South, but made full constitutional provi-
sion for carrying it into effect. It is a separation by consent of
parties, under the highest authority of the church. Is it intended
to maintain that the unity of the church depends upon the modal
uniformity of the jurisdiction in question? If this be so, the
Methodist Episcopal church has lost its unity at several different
times. The general jurisdiction of the church has undergone modifi-
cations, at several different times, not less vital, if not grei^ily more
so, than the one now proposed. The high conventional powers, of
which we are so often reminded, exercised in the organization of the
Methodist Episcopal church, were in the hands of a Conference of
unordained lay preachers, under the sole superintendence of an
appointee of Mr. Wesley. This was the first General Conference
type and original form of the jurisdiction in question. The jurisdic-
tional power now proposed by the General Conference, was for years
exercised by small Annual Conferences, without any defined bounda-
ries, and acting separately on all measures proposed for their deter-
mination. This general power of jurisdiction next passed into the
hands of the bishops' Council, consisting of seme ten persons, where
it remained for a term of years. Next it passed into the hands of
the whole itinerant ministry, in full connexion, and was exercised by
them, in collective action, as a General Conference of the whole
body, met together at the same time. The power was afterwards
vested in the whole body of travelling elders, and from thence
finally passed into the hands of delegates, elected by the Annual
Conferences, to meet and act quadrennially as a General Conference,
under constitutional restrictions and limitations. Here are several
successive re-organizations of General Conference jurisdiction, each
involving a much more material change than that contemplated in
the General Conference plan, by authority of which, this Convention
is about to erect the sixteen Annual Conferences in the slave-holdins

T 2

484

MEASLHEg ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

States into a sejjarate organization. We change no principle in the
existing theory of General Conference jurisjdiction. "We distinctly
recognise the jiiristliction of a delegated General Conference, receiving
its appointment and authority from the whole constituency of Annual
Conferences. The only change in fact or in form, will be, that the
delegates of the ' Annual Conferences in the slave-holding States,' as
authorized in the ])lan of separation, will meet in one General Con-
ference assembly of their own, and act in behalf only of their own
constituency, and in the regulation of their own affairs, consistently
with the good faith and fealty they owe the authority and laws of the
several States in which they reside, without interfering with affairs
i)eyond their jurisdiction, or suffering foreign interference with their
own. And in proceeding to do this, we have all the authority it was
in the power of the Methodist Episcopal church to confer. We have
also further example and i<recedent in the history of Methodism, to
show that there ia nothing irregular or inconsistent with church
order or unity in the separation proposed. The great Wesleyan
Methodist family, everj'where one in faith and practice, already exists
under several distinct and unconnected jurisdictions — there is no
jurisdictional or connexional union between them, and yet it has
never been pretended, that these several distinct organizations were
in any sense inconsistent with church unity. If the Southern Con-
ferences proceed, then, to the establishment of another distinct
jurisdiction, without any change of doctrine or discipline, except in
matters necessary to the mere economical adjustment of the system,
will it furnish any reason for supposing that the real unity of the
church is affected by what all must perceive to be a simple division
of jurisdiction ? When the Conferences in the slave-holding States
are separately organized as a distinct ecclesiastical connexion, they
will only be what the General Conference authorized them to be.
Can this be irregular or subversive of church unity ? Acting under
the provisional jilan of separation, they must, although a separate
organization, remain in essential union with, and be part and parcel
of, the Methodist Episcopal church, in every scriptural and moral
view of the subject ; for what they do is with the full consent, and
has the official sanction, of the church as represented in the General
Conference. The jurisdiction we are about to establish and assert as
separate and independent, is expressly declined and ceded by the
General Conference as originally its own, to the Southern Confer-
ences, for the specific purpose of being established and asserted in
the manner proposed. All idea of secession, or an organization alien
in right or relation to the Methodist Episcopal church, is for ever
precluded by the terms and conditions of the authorized plan of
separation. In whatever sense we are separatists or seceders, we are
such by authority — the highest authority of the Methodist Episcopal
church. To whatever extent or in whatever aspect we are not true
and faithful rainistera and members of that church, such delinquency
or misfortune is authenticated by her act and approval, and she
declares us to be ' without blame.' ' Ministers of every grade and
oilice in the Methodist Episcopal church, may, as they prefer, with-

or ever
plan of
we are
)iscopal
lot true
quency
nd she
de and
', with-

PAIIT V. CHAPTER IV

485

out blame, attach themselves to the church, South.' Bishops, elders,
and <leacous, come into the Southern organization at their own
election, under permission from the General Conference, not only
accredited as ministers of the Methodist Episcopal church, hut with
credentials limiting the exercise of their functions vithin the Me-
thodist Episcopal church. Is it conceival)lc that the General
Conference would so act and hold such language in relation to an
ecclesiastical coimcxion which was to he regarded as a secession
from the church ? Does not such act and language, and the wJiole
plan of separation, rather show that, as the South had asked, so the
General Conference intended to authorize, a sinii)le division of its
own jurisdiction, and nothing more?

" All idea of secession or schism or loss of right or title, as minis-
ters of the Methodist Episcopal church, being precluded by the
specitic grant or authority under which we act, as well as for other
reasons assigned, many considerations might be urged, strongly
suggesting the Jifness and propriety/ of the separate jurisdiction con-
templated, rendered necenfiary, as we have seen, upon other and
different grounds ; and among these the increased value oi the
representative principle likely to be secured by the change, is by no
means unworthy of notice. At the first representative Goneial
Conference, thirty-three years ago, each delegate represented five
travelling ministers and about two thousand members, and the body
was of convenient size for the transaction of business. At the late
General Conference, each delegate was the representative of twenty-
one ministers and more than five thousand members, and tlie t)ody
was inconveniently large for the purpose of deliberation and action.
Should the number of delegates in the General Conference be
increased with the probable growth of the church, the body will soon
become utterly unwieldy. — Should the number be reduced, Avhile the
ministry and membership are multiplying, the representative prin-
ciple would come to be little more than nominal, and, in the same
proportion, without practical value. Beside that the proposed
re-organization of jurisdiction will remedy this evil, at least to
a great extent, it will result in the saving of much time and exj)e!ise
and useful services to the church, connected with the travel and
protracted sessions of the General Confcretice, not only as it regards
the delegates, but also the bench of bishops, whose general oversight
might become much more minute and i)astoral in its character, by
means of such an arrangement. When, in 1808, the Annual Con-
ferences resolved upon changing the form of General Conference
jurisdiction, the precise reasons we have just noticed were deemed
sufficient ground and motive for the change introduced ; and as we
are seeking only a similar change of jurisdiction, although for other
purposes as well as this, the facts to which we ask attention are
certainly worthy of being taken into the estimate of advantages
likely to result from a separate and independent organization, espe-
cially as the ministry and membership, since 1808, have increased
full seven hundred per centum, and should they continue to increase,
in something like the same ratio, for thirty years to come, under the

486

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OP SLAVERY.

present system of General Conference jurisdiction, some such change
as that authorized by the late General Conference must he resorted
to, or the church resign itself to the virtual extinction of the repre-
sentative principle, as an 'mportant element of government action.

" In establishing a separate jurisdiction as before defined and
ex])lained, so far from affecting the moral oneness and integrity of the
great Methodist body in America, the effect will be to secure a very
different result. In resolving upon a separate Connexion, as we are
about to do, the one great and controlling motive is to restore and
perpetuate the peace and unity of the church. At present we have
neither, nor are we likely to have, should the Southern and Northern
Conferences remain in connexional relation, as heretofore. Inferring
effects from causes known to be in existence and active operation,
agitation on the subject of slavery is certain to continue, and frequent
action in the General Conference is equally certain, and the result, as
heretofore, will be excitement and discontent, aggression and resist-
ance. Should the South retire and decline all further conflict, by
the erection of the Southern Conferences into a separate juriscUction,
as authorized by the General Conference plan, agitation in the church
cannot be brought in contact with the South ; and the former irrita-
tion and evils of the controversy must, to a great extent, cease, or at
any rate so lose their disturbing force as to become comparatively
harmless. Should the Northern church continue to discuss and
agitate, it will be within their own borders and among themselves;
and the evil effects upon the South must, to say the least, be greatly
lessened. At present the consolidation of all the Annual Conferences,
under the jurisdictional control of one General Conference, always
giving a decided Northern majority, places it in the power of that
majority to manage and control the interests of the church, in the
slave-holding States, as they see proper; and we have no means of
protection against the evils certain to be inflicted upon us, if we
judge the future from the past. The whole power of legislation is
in the General Conference; and as that body is now constituted, the
Annual Conferences of the South are perfectly powerless in the
resistance of wrong, and have no alternative left them but uncondi-
tional submission. And such submission, to the views and action of
the Northern majority on the subject of slavery, it is now demonstrated
must bring disaster and ruin upo.i Southern Methodism, by rendering
the church an object of distrust on the part of the State. In this
way, the assumed conservative power of the Methodist Episcopal
church, with regard to the civil union of the States, is to a great
extent destroyed ; and we are compelled to believe that it is the
interest and becomes the duty of the church in the South to seek to
exert such conservative influence in some other form ; and after the
most mature deliberation and careful examination of the whole sub-
ject, we know of nothing so likely to effect the object, as the juris-
dictional separation of the great church parties, unfortunately involved
in a religious and ecclesiastical controversy about an affair of State
— a question of civil policy, over which the church has no control,
and with which it is believed she has no right to interfere. Among

PART V. CnAPTER IV.

487

ich change
ye resorted
the repre-
t action,
efined and
prity of the
lure a very
as we are
estore and
it we have
1 Northern
Inferring
operation,
d frequent
I result, as
md resist-
onflict, by
irisdiction,
he church
ner irrita-
sase, or at
paratively
scuss and
lemselves;
1)6 greatly
nferences,
;e, always
of that
in the
means of
if we
ation is
uted, the
in the
uncondi-
iction of
•nstrated
sndering
In this
)iscopal
a great
is the
seek to
fter the
)le sub-
! juris-
volved
■ State
control,
Among

us,

the nearly five hundred thousand ministers and members of the
Conferences represented in this Convention, \\c do not know one not
deeply and intensely interested in the aafvty and perpetnUy of the
National Union, nor can we for a moment hesitate to pledye them nil,
against any course of action or policy, not calculated, in their judg-
ment, to render tliat union as immortal as the hopes of patriotism
would have it to be !

" Before closing the summary view of the whole subject taken in
this report, we cannot refrain from a brief notice of the relations an<l
interests of Southern border Conferences. These, it must be obvious,
are materially diffeient from those of the more Southern Confer-
ences. They do not, for the present, feel the pressure of tlie strong
necessity impelling the South proper to immediate separation. They
are, however, involved with regard to the subject matter of the con-
troversy, and committed to well-defined principles, in the same way,
and to the same extent, with the most Southern Conferences. They
have with almost perfect unanimity, by jjublic official acts, protested
against the entire action of the late Ceneral Conference on the subject
of slavery, and in reference to the relative rights and powers of
the Episcopacy and the General Conference, as not only unconstitu-
tional, but revolutionary, ami, therefore, dangerous to the best
interests of the church. They have solemnly declared, by approving
and endorsing the declaration, the protest and address of the Southern
delegates, that the objects of their ministry cannot be accomplishetl,
under the existing jurisdiction of the General Conference, without
reparation for past injury and seciu"ity against future aggression, and
unless the Ijorder Conferences have good and substantial reason to
believe such reparation and security not oi\\y probable, but so certain
as to remove reasonable doubt, they have, so far as principle and
pledge are concerned, the same motive for action with the Confer-
ences South of them. Against the iirinciples thus avowed by every
one of the Conferences in question, the anti-slavery and abolition of
the North have, through official church organs, declared the most
open and undisguised hostility; and these Conferences are reduced to
the necessity of deciding upon adherence to the principles they have
officially avowed, or of a resort to expediency to adjust difficulties in
some unknown form, which they have said could only be adjusted by
substantial reparation for past injurj-, and good and sufficient warrant
against future aggression. The question is certainly one of no com-
mon interest. Should any of the border Conferences, or societies
South, affiliate with the North, the effect, so far as we can see, will
be to transfer the seat of war from the remoter South, to these
border districts ; and what, we ask, will be the security of these
districts against the moral ra\ ages of such a war ? What protection
or security will the discipline or the conservatism of the middle
Conferences afford ? Of what avail were ttiese at the last General
Conference, and has either more influence now than then ? The
controversy of a large and rapidly increasing portion of the North, ia
not so much with the South as with the Discipline, because it tole-
rates slavery in any form whatever; and should the Southern Con-

488

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

ferences remain under the present common jurisdiction, or any slave-
holding portions of the South unite in the Nortliern Connexion in the
event of division, it requires very little discernment to see that this
cont rovers;/ will never cease until every slaveholder or every aholi-
tionist is out of the Connexion. IJeside, the border Conferences have
a great and most delicate interest at stake, in view of their territorial
and civil aiul political relations, which it certainly behoves them to
weigh well and examine with care in coming to the final conclusion,
which is to identify them with the North or the South. Border
districts going with the North, after and notwithstanding the action
of the border Conferences, must, in the nature of things, as found in
the Methodist Episcopal church, atfiliate, to a great extent, with the
entire aggregate of Northern anti-slavery ami abolition, as now
embarked against the interests of the South — as also with all the
recent othcial violations of right, of law, and discii)line, against which
the South is now contending. In doing this, they must of necessity,
if we have reasoned correctly, elect and contribute their intlucnce to
retain in the connexion of their choice all the i)rinciples and elements
of strife and discord which have so long and fearfully convulsed the
church. Will this be the election of Southern border sections and
districts, or will they remain where, by location, civil and political
ties and relations, and their own avowed principles, they properly
belong, firmly planted upon the long and well-tried platform of the
Discipline of our common choice, and from which the Methodism of
the South has never manifested any disposition to swerve ? To the
Discipline the South has always been loyal. By it she has abided in
every trial. Jealously has she cherished and guarded that ' form of
sound words ' — the faith, the ritual, and the government of the
church. It was Southern defence against Northern invasion of the
discipline, which brought on the present struggle ; and upon the
discipline, the whole discipline, the South proposes to organize, under
authority of the General Conference, a separate connexion of the
Methodist Episcopal church. This result, from first to last, has been
consented to on the part of the South with the greatest reluctance.

" After the struggle came on, at the late General Conference, the
Southern delegates, as they had often done before, manifested the
most earnest desire, and did all in their power, to maintain jurisdic-
tional union with the North, without sacrificing the interests of the
South : when this was found impracticable, a connexional union was
proposed, and the rejection of this, by the North, led to the projec-
tion and adoption of the present General Conference plan of separa-
tion. Every overture of compromise, every plan of reconciliation and
adjustment regarded as at all eligible, or likely to succeed, was offered
by the South and rejected by the North. All subsequent attempts at
compromise have failed in like manner ; and the probability of any
such adjustment, if not extinct, is lessening every day, and the
Annual Conferences in the slave-holding States are thus left to take
their position upon the ground assigned them by the General Con-
ference of 1844, as a distuict ecclesiastical Connexion, ready and
most willing to treat with the Northern division of the church, at

PART V. CHAPTER IV.

48a

• any slave-
xioii in the
e that this
very al)oli.
encesi have
territorial
3S them to
conchision,
1. Border
the action
IS found in
t, with the
u, as now
ith all the
inst which
■ necessity,
iflucnce to
d elements
vulsed the
:;tions and
il political
I properly
rm of the
hodism of
? To the
abided in
form of
of the
of the
)on the
, under
of the
las been
ctance.
:nce, the
sted the
jurisdic-
of the
lion was
projee-
separa-
ion and
offered
mpts at
of any
nd the
to take
1 Con-
dy and
ch, at

any tii.ic, in view of adjusting the diflioultios of this controversy,
upon terms and principles which may he sale and satisfactory to
hoth.

" Such we regard as the true position of the Annual Conferepccs
represented in this Convetitioii. Therefore, in view of all the princi-
ples and interests involved, api)ealing to the Jlmitjhty Searcher of
hearts for the sincerity of our motives, and humbly inookiny the
divine blessiny upon our action,

" Be it Resolved, by the delegates of the several Annual Confer-
ences of the Methodist Episcopal church, in the slave-holding States,
in General Convention assembled, That it is right, c.\i)edient, and
necessary to erect tlie Annual Conferences, represented in this Cou-
vention, into a distinct ecclesiastical Connexion, separate from the
jurisdiction of the General Conference of the Methodist Episcopal
church, as at present constituted ; and, accordingly, we, the delegates
of said Annual Conferences, acting under the provisional plan of sepa-
ration adopted by the Gcneial Conference of 1844, do solemnly
declare the jurisdiction hitherto exercised over said Annual Confer-
ences, by the General Conference of the Methodist Episcopal church,
entirely dissolved; and that said Annual Conferences shall be, and
they hereby are constituted, a separate ecclesiastical Connexion, under
the provisional plan of separation aforesaid, and based upon the dis-
cipline of the ^lethodist Episcopal church, comprehending the
doctrines, and entire moral, ecclesiastical, and economical rules and
regulations, of said DiscipHne, except only, in so far as verbal altera-
tions may be necessaiy to a distinct organization, and to be known
by the style and title of the Methodist Episcopal church. South.

" Resolved, That bishops Soule and Andrew be, and they are
hereby, respectfully and cordially requested by this Convention to
unite with, and become regular and constitutional bishojis of, the
Methodist Episcopal church, South, upon the basis of the plan of
separation adopted by the late General Conference.

" Resolved, That tliis Convention recpiests the bishops presiding at
the ensuing sessions of the border Conferences of the Methodist
Episcopal church, South, to incor])orate into the aforesaid Confer-
ences any societies or stations adjoining the line of division, provided
such societies or stations by the majority of the members, according
to the provisions of the plan of separatioji, aforesaid, request such an
arrangement.

'♦ Resolved, That answer the 2d of 3d section, chapter 1st, of the
book of Disci))line, be so altered and amended as to read as follows :
' The General Conference shall meet on the Ist of May, in the year
of our Lord, 1846, in the town of Petersburg, Virginia, and thence-
for\vard, in the month of April or May, once in four years successively,
and in such place and on such day as shall be fixed on by the pre-
ceding General Conference,* &c.

" Resolved, That the first answer in the same chapter, be altered
by striking out the word ' twenty-one,' and inserting in its place the
word ' fourteen,' so as to entitle each Annual Conference to one
delegate for every fourteen members.

Y 5

490

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

" Resolved, That a committee of three be appointed, whose duty it
shall be to prepare and report to the General Conference of 184G, a
revised copy of the present Discipline, with such changes as are
necessary to conform it to the organization of the Methodist Episcopal
church, South.

" Resolved, That while we cannot abandon or compromise the
principles of action upon which we proceed to a separate organiza-
tion in the South ; nevertheless, cherishing a sincere desire to maintain
Christian unicm and fraternal intercourse with the church North, we
shall always be ready kindly and respectfully to entertain, and duly
and carefully consider, any proposition or plan, having for its object
the union of the two great bodies, in the North and South, whether
such proposed union be jurmlictional or connexional." *

Thus has been effected the juridical and administrative
separation of the Methodist chirch in the United States.
It is not properly a division in the church, much less a
secession of one part from another. The church remains
the same in doctrine, worship, communion, order, and
form. All the difference is, that the legislative and
administrative functions, instead of being one, are now
two. We should have an exact analogy, if, at the present
moment, the English church should exist under the juris-
diction of CanterWry alone, but, next year, be divided into
Canterbury and York.

The fact itself, however, is a very grave event. The
Methodist church had progressed with unexampled
success ; how the matter will be now, is to be tested
by time. In case the two bodies can be broui^ht to
respect each other's position, to cultivate amicable rela-
tions, to strengthen and not weaken each other by jea-
lousies and hostilities ; to devote themselves, each in their
separate sphere, to the spread of true religion, and the
conversion of men to God ; to establish and preserve
fraternal relations, notwithstanding their separation ; to
conserve the original calling of Methodism every where,
namely, '^ to spread Christian holiness through the
land;" keeping clear, moreover, as much as possible, of
worldly politics, and, by the divine blessing, causing the
church to retain its rightful and only safe position, that
of a spiritual power existing for spiritual purposes; then, —
each will prosper. Both parties, however, are in some dan-
ger; the North, of pushing the principles on which they dealt
with the question to such an extreme as to put to hazard

♦ " History of the Organization of the Methodist Episcopal Church,
South," pp. 207—233.

PART V. CHAPTER IV.

491

)8e duty it
of 1846, a
ges as are
t Episcopal

romise the
! organiza<
to maintain

North, we
1, and duly

its ohjoct
h, whetiier

nistrative
;d States.
Lch less a
1 remains
rder, and
itive and
are now
e present
the juris -
aded into

nt. The

xampled

e tested

ut^ht to

>le rela-

byjea-

in their

and the

I preserve

on ; to

where,

igh the

jsible, of

»ing the

lion, that

then, —

Ime dan-

^ey dealt

hazard

i Church,

the existing system of Methodist episcopacy and Annual
Conference independence and jurisdiction ; and the South,
of falling under the influence of a political and worldly
power.

Up to the session of 1844, the evident predominant
doctrine and practice of the Methodist Episcopal church
went to consider the General Conference as possessing two
functions only, namely, the legislative and judicial. This
is seen in its Discipline, its constitution, its relations to
the Annual Conferences, its distribution of administrative
power amongst the bishops, presiding elders, elders, and
Quarterly-Meeting Conferences ; and, in fine, by its entire
action. We cannot but look upon this as a very wise
and judicious arrangement ; as embodying the only true
principle of liberty, and as securing the equable adminis-
tration of discipline and order.

Did not the proceedings of 1844 trench on these consti-
tutional, these fundamental principles ? Doctrines were
broached regarding the power of the General Conference
which, in effect, and if acted upon, would raise it above
law ; put it in a position beyond the pale of the constitu-
tion ; give it the power of parliamentary omnipotence ;
and place the destinies of all imaginable interests within
its grasp. The best analogy which I can think of, is the
claim of " parliamentary privilege " in this country ; that
monstrous usurpation of power, by which one of the
Houses of Parliament claims for itself the right, on the
ground of its privileges, of setting aside the other branch
of the legislature, the courts of law, the law itself, and, by
its own majority, to deal summarily with any of Her
Majesty's subjects offending against this power. Some-
thing like this was certainly claimed for the Conference at
the above period. Such power can neither be possessed
nor exercised safely. It must degenerate into a des-
potism. No human virtue can prevent this. And of all
the despotisms in the universe, the undivided, unchecked
power of one chamber, one aggregate body, is the most
certain, the most fearful, the most crushing. The
Annual Conferences, and the other divisions of the
church into separate administrative bodies, held this
power in check, in the General Conference, up to the
time in question. The sooner the North returns to the
old soundings of the church the better. A unit is a fear-
ful power ; bad enough in one tyrant, but when existing
in a conclave, a council, a Conference, it is next to infi-

492

MEASURES ON THE SUIUECT OP SLAVERY.

nite; nobody can resist, nobody can escape. The only
happiness left in such cases is, that the despotism is cer-
tain to break down by its own weipfht.*

In dealing with the case of liishop Andrew, these
notions and claims were brought into practical operation.
The Bishop was not put upon his trial according to the
law of the case ; the matter did not come up for adjudica-
tion from a lower court, according to the practice in
appeal cases ; he was not accused, formally and judicially.

* Long after this passage was penned, the message of the Presi-
dent of the United States, dated Washington, I)eccinl)er r)th, 1848,
came to hand ; and, amongst other things, ^fr. I'olk guards his
countrymen most earnestly against tlie prineiple referred to in the
text under the name of " consoUdation." The suiyect under dis-
cussion is the exercise of tlie vvto by tlie President, and the checks
and guards pre[)ared by the constitution to prevent the tyranny of
majorities. Amongst other things, the President says : — " The
Supreme Court of the United States is invested with tlie jwwer to
declare, and has declared, acts of Congiess, passed with the concur-
rence of the Senate, the House of llein*esentatives, and the approval
of the President, to be unconstitutional and void ; and yet none, it is
presumed, can he found who will be cUsposed to stri]) this highest
judicial tribunal under the constitution of tliis acknowledged power,
— a power necessary alike to its independence and the rights of
individuals."

Again : — " The objection to the veto power is founded upon an
idea resj)ecting the popidar will, which, if carried out, would annihi-
late state-sovereignty, (that is, the sovereignty of the separate
states,) and substitute for the present federal government a consoU-
dation, directed by a supposed numerical majority ; a revolution of
the government would be silently effected, and the states would be
subjected to laws to which they had neve?" ijiven their constitutional
jonsent.

" It is obvious that to preserse the system established by the
constitution, each of the co-ordinate branches, the executive, the
legislative, and judicial, must be left in the exercise of its appropriate
powers. If the executive or the judicial branch be deprived of
powers conferred upon either as checks upon the legislature, the
preponderance of the latter will become disproportionate ai\d absorb-
ing, and the others impotent for the accomplishment of the great
objects for which they were established. Organized as they are by
the constitution, they work together hannoniously for the public
good. If the executive and the judiciary shall be deprived of the
constitutional powers invested in them, and of their due proportions,
the equilibrium of the system must be destroyed ; and consolidation,
with the most pernicious results, must ensue, — a consolidation of
unchecked despotic power, as exercised by majorities of the legisla-
tive branch."— TYwjw, December 22rf, 1848.

PART V. CHAPTER IV.

403

by the

ive, the

ropriate

ived of

ire, the

ahsorlj-

e great

are by

pubhc

of the

)rtions,

dation,

Hon of

[egisla-

of having broken any law, — and it is doubtful whether,
in point of fact, he had done so ; — in a word, all the usual
forms of dealing with analogical cases — for charges against a
bishop had never occurred before — were all broken tlirough,
and the Ge-noral Conference is seen in the — in America —
novel position of dealing out justice by a vote of its majority,
on motion, without any of the forms of trial. A dangerous
precedent this. It evidently involves the rights of more
parties than bishops. Let the General Conference claim to
be the one, indivisible, omnipotent administrative body in
the Methodist Episcopal church, and exercise this func-
tion, and then that which, next to her religion and
devotedness to evangelic work, we have most admired, —
namely, her episcopal superintendence, and division of
power, — must, as we fear, suffer irretrievable damage.

The old principle of British and American constitu-
tional liberty, namely, that of keeping the legislative and
governing bodies separate, we are certain is the only
sound theory. Let the legislative power, the General
Conference, take upon itself the office of gooerning,
instead of allowing, as heretofore, the Annual Confer-
ences, the Quarterly-Meeting Conferences, the presiding
elders, and the bishops to govern on the rules of the
constitutional regime; and we are perfectly certain that
the Methodist church will soon be broken up. These
remarks are not intended to impeach the principles of the
North on the subject of slavery ; we perfectly sympathize
with these, they are our own; it is delightful to look
upon the noble ground taken against this evil ; and our
hope is, that it will lead to blessed results. But good and
evil in this world are often found in juxta-position. We
hope that in securing a good, a great and immeasurable
blessing, in advancing the cause of human freedom, *he
liberty of the African race, they may not rush into a
course which may ultimately enslave themselves.

The dangers and difficulties of the South are very
obvious. The ministers and people are placed in a defen-
sive attitude. They are obliged to resort to the best
arguments in their power in vindication of their position.
Amongst others, — a very natural course to good men, which
they are, and many of them great men too, — their greatest
anxiety is to free themselves from the charge of moral delin-
quency. This drives them to the necessity of resorting to
reasonings on the subject of slavery not being in all cases,
and of course in their own relation to it, a moral evil.

494

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

The two things are clearly very different. Slavery in
itself is one thing, and the relations of men to it another.
As to slavery, in its own nature, nothing can be said, but
that it is the grossest evil existing under the sun. It is, in
truth, every possible personal wrong in one. Rob a man of
his watch, his clothes, his purse, his house,his lands, — is not
this a moral evil, a sin ? If not, what of the laws of
civilized communities, jails, and the gallows ? But is it
not a greater crime to rob a man of himself, than to strip
him of his coat, to pull down his house, and to drive him
from his home ? The degrees of evil in each case can
bear no comparison. Slavery is robbery in its highest
possible enormity. But it is a lingering injury. It is
inflicted for life, — a life of conscious wrong ; for to
imag,:ae that these wretches are not sensible of their con-
dition, is to add calumny to injury. It is robbery,
torture, degradation, misery, mental and physical, dealt
out by the moment, the live-long day, the whole period of
existence. It is as if, by some infernal contrivance,
existence were sustained — as with the damned; — while
the operations of the whip, the iron, the fangs of slavery,
were constantly at work upon their tortured and lacerated
limbs. This is not all. The wretched slave is obliged to
bequeath his inheritance to his offspring. That which
was pronounced a blessing, the ties of family, the relations
of wedded life, the parental state, is by this system per-
verted into an unmitigated curse. All the political, all
the social, all the municipal laws of civilized society are
perverted. That cruel code which makes a man a thing,
identifies him with the beast, classes him with farm-stock,
places him amongst lumber, reduces him to the condition
of household furniture, treats him as the canes, the
tobacco, the cotton, the indigo, which his hands cultivate ;
then buys and sells him in the market like any other
stock, or goods ; is — but we are afraid to call it by its true
name.

To say that villany like this can in any way be identi-
cal with Christianity, is to degrade our holy religion to a
co-partnership, or a connivance, with man's greatest, most
concentrated, and unmitigated crimes against his fellow.
There is not a truth, a doctrine, a principle, a precept, of
the Gospel which, if fairly carried out, would not anni-
hilate slavery. Tlie very existence of the church is
fundamentally opposed to the spirit and injustice of this
evil. How can a slave-holder make his servants his pro-

Slavery in

t another.

i said, but

It is, in

b a man of

is, — is not

le laws of

But is it

n to strip

drive him

L case can

ts highest

ry. It is

5 ; for to

their con-

I robbery,

ical, dealt

} period of

>ntrivance,

d ; — while

af slavery,

i lacerated

I obliged to

lat which

e relations

'Stem per-

)litical, all

iociety are

n a thing,

irm-stock,

condition

anes, the

cultivate ;

my other

ly its true

)e identi-
gion to a
est, most
is fellow,
recept, of

ot anni-
hurch is
3e of this

his pro-

PART V. CHAPTER iV.

495

perty, and then meet them in the church, at the Lord's
table, as his brethren ? It would be a curious thing to
see one of these gentlemen receiving the Lord's supper,
the emblem of Christian brotherhood, with one of his
slaves on the sabbath, and then on Monday morning
selling him as a log of wood.

True Christianity asserts her rights in despite of this
system. She treats them as men, though human cupidity
treats them as things ; she makes them free men in the
Lord, though they are held in cruel bondage ; she invests
them with all the privileges, the franchises, of the church,
though Avhite mer. cannot acknowledge them as brethren ;
she fills their spirits with noble sentiments, feelings, and
aflTections, though the hoof of man is on their necks ; she
points the way to a heavenly home with God, though the
path is strewed with tears, with sorrow, with blood. It
will one day, moreover, so assert its mercies over this
degraded race, as to give them the rights of humanity.

But we say there is a diifcrence between this system of
slavery, and men's unavoidable connexion with it. Indi-
vidual participation in the evil must depend on circum-
stances. The difficulties are prodigious. A child of white
parents is born in the midst of slavery : how can he help
the conditions of his birth ? Ilis parents leave him their
property; at the period of their decease, this property
partly consists of slaves ; for real property can scarcely be
found in the South, but some of these wretched creatures
will be devised as a part of the inheritance ; wherever there
is landed property, slaves will be found. He cannot help this
state of things. This is nis portion in life ; and to strip
himself, if he could, of his wretched vassals, would be to ren-
der every thing else useless. And, as we have seen, in case
this person should be disposed to emancipate his slaves,
he finds the system guarded, like the gates of the infernal
regions, by protective laws of so stringent a nature that
he cannot possibly do it, except at the hazard of every
thing he possesses in the world. Men, then, we may per-
ceive, are obliged to participate in the evils of slavery ;
and, in innumerable instances, without their own choice,
and in despite of their convictions.

The personal position of individuals, as must at once be
seen, in the midst of this monster evil, is a very different
thing to the aggregate injustice which first created and no",-
perpetuates it. No man, no individual, in Europe or in Ame-
rica, or any where else, would dare to institute slavery, or

^IPPiRP

496

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

i '

- t,

keep it in existence for a day. Such an enormity could only
be perpetrated by such aggregations of men, as have the
effect of annihilating individual volition. The whites are
nearly as much enslaved as the blacks. They cannot do
as they would, even with what is called their property.
The confederacy has left them no freedom of action.
They are obliged to bow to the behests of a popular
tyranny, which leaves them only the choice of three things :
— a participation in the public wrong, — the loss of caste,
honour, and property, — or a flight into another region.
This is more than the moral courage of most men can
surmount. They are compelled to submit to the despotism
which surrounds them as a hopeless misery ; and all which
the best amongst them can do is t'^ l?g' n tlie burden of
the slave by treating him with indi' I'.-iru '. udness.

In this state of things religious rae'i are surrounded
with prodigious difiiculties. No doubt, in innumerable
cases, their principles and convictions would lead them to
emancipate their slaves ; but how are Lhey to do it ?
Their hands are tied ; they cannot accomplish Avhat their
consciences dictate to them as right and proper ; and they
are involuntarily made to participate in the evils of a
system which, in the indulgence of their better feelings,
they cannot but abhor. This is a great wrong done to
them in their religious charjicter; and it is unexampled,
except in the regions of slavery. Good men are objects
of sympathy as found in such circumstances. T' -ni prin-
ciples would produce a change if they had fair Any , but
as the matter now stands, they are obliged : : -/.ufher
their sentiments, and bury their noblest seniiv.c c m
the one universal tomb of a lifeless, nopeless oppressi.fL

The position now taken by the Methodist church is
both perilous and glorious : perilous, inasmuch as it is in
danger of sinking entirely into the spirit of slavery ; and
glorious, because placed in circumstances to confront the
evil, to ameliorate the condition ( ' il^e slave, and to lead
on to a blessed change. The eyeo t ' Ohristendora will be
intently fixed upon them. They cannot escap* I'e anxious
scrutiny of all good men, and especially t' '*J.ethodist
body all over the world. They are now left Vv, U'..fc for
themselves. The irritating actirm of the North is got rid
of, the voice of their anti-slavery brethren will no longer
be heard in their nssenxblii^s, n\i any thing like coercion
by adverse majorities \h over .'he principle of compro-
mise, which served for so many years to hold the church

ti* ii.^BtSk-H.'jiiftAL'wiiuMttfiKt'

^•M.. ...••^

NHM^H'

ould only
have the
whites are
annot do
property,
f action,
I popular
;e things :
of caste,
ir region,
men can
ilespotisra
all which
burden of
iss.

irrounded
lumerable
d them to
;o do it?
ivhat their
and they
evils of a
r feelings,
done to
xampled,
re objects
i) prin-
liv , bat
u*her
■ -.c't' In.
essiv n .
hurch is
as it is in
ery ; and
Tont the
to lead
will be
anxious
liethodist
a'„t lor
is got rid
longer
[coercion
[compro-
church

PART V. CHAPTER IV.

497

government are

own

together, has failed ; and hencefor^
be called upon to give any thin
North ; the legislation £
hands.

Theoretically, one would judge that it would be much
safer for the two elements to blend ; and for the North to
neutralize, by their anti-slavery spirit, the tendencies of
the South. Yet theories often prove disappointing ; and
it is to be hoped that now, when the church of the South
can act freely, and enjoy the credit of a spontaneous and
uncontrolled action, that she will confront the evil.
We have great confidence in many of the leaders at the
head of her councils. They are men of unbending
integrity, of unquestionable devotedness to the cause of
God, of eminent talents, and of sound practical sense. We
know in the case of some, — of the very first, — that their
conviction is deep, that the only possible way of amelior-
ating the condition of the slave, and ultimately eifecting
his emancipation, is by peacefully extending the blessirgs
of the gospel to both master a'ld servant. Their line of
action has been chosen under the conviction, that they
could do more for the good of these oppressed men by
keeping to their duties in the South, than by abandoning
them for the other portion of the church. We must
respect these motives, and wait the issue of their labours.

In the mean time great consequences must result from
either their failure, or their success. That things cannot
always remain as they are, is certain. Christianity must
either conquer slavery, or slavery must conquer Christianity.
The two forces have every where, and in all ages, been anta-
gonistic. To lower down the Christian system to slavery,
would be to denude it of all its essential attributes. The
very existence of the Methodist Episcopal church South
is itself a living, palpable testimony against this tyranny over
millions of men. If it fail in its testimony, it ceases to be
Christian. For the church to fraternize with slavery, is
for it at once to cease to be a religious fellowship, and sink
to the rank of a political confederacy of the very worst kind.
There is danger of this. The institutions of a country
necessarily operate on the character and spirit of religious
bodies. The individuals composing the Christian society
are the same as those who compose the body politic ; and,
to a certain extent, carry their feelings and views with
them into the church. To fashion the policy of the one by
the spirit and maxims of the other must be their constant

! ,v:\

If*

«:

r
{(

^ i

498

MEASURES ON THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

effort. So to modify the discipline of the church as to meet
the conditions of the social body, is to bring down the
doctrines of the gospel to a worldly standard, and to drag
the church after the car of the state. This subserviency
must be fatal to the vitality and power of the church.
Her freedom is essential to her efficiency. To mingle the
forms of the Christian society with the policy of the state,
when the state, as in this case, is anti-Christian, is to
destroy its means of producing any kind of amelioration :
it becomes a part of the same system ; an element of evil,
only swelling the general aggregate, and giving its amount
of influence to the universal corruption.

This contest of principle is a fearfully grave subject. The
men who are called to represent the Christian cause are
placed in a most responsible position. Their fidelity
must be severely tested ; their duties are of the most mo-
mentous description. Will they retain their fidelity to true
Christianity, — their adherence to the pure gospel, — their
devotedness to the interests of humanity ? We hope they
will. We have much confidence in their character. They
do not see it to be their duty to put themselves in direct
collision with the civil government; but they feel the
obligation of upholding the truth of God. They trust in
the omnipotence of this truth ; and, retained in its inte-
grity, it is indeed undying, it is irresistible. These our
brethren do not recognise as legitimate an avowed agi-
tating opposition to the state : this is their avowal ; but
they have confidence in the efficacy of gentler means.
They do not see the hand of God in the thunder and
lightning; but they believe in the "still small voice."
" Not by power, or by might, but by my Spirit, saith the
Lord," is their motto. May they five to see that Holy
Spirit raise the sable sons of Africa to the condition of
** sons of God," to the dignity of intelligent and civilized
men, to the happiness of freedom !

fHB iin>.

WNDOH :— PHtNTCD BY JAMKB NICHOLS, BOXTON-B<lUAaR.

i«*ik>i««tu*»t.^,

.:-4t..

V^ERY.

rch as to meet
ng down the
I, and to drag
subserviency
* the church,
["o mingle the
f of the state,
iristian, is to
iraelioration :
ment of evil,
ig its amount

subject. The
an cause are
heir fidelity
he most mo-
delitytotrue
ospel, — their
^e hope they
acter. They
ves in direct
ley feel the
hey trust in
in its inte-

These our
ivowed agi-
ivowal; but
itler means,
hunder and
nail voice."
it, saith the

that Holy
cndition of
ad civilized

RB.